PL'lKCIJTOy.  N.  J. 


No.  Case,    ^' 
^0.  Bool;.  , 


TIjo  John  M.  Krebs  Donation. 


/ 


'^::- 


THE 

AGE^D   CHRIS TIAl^'S   CABINET, 

CONTAINING  A  VARIETY  OP 

Essays,  Conversations,  and  Discourses, 

ADAPTED  TO  THE 

IMPROVEMENT,  CONSOLATION,  AND  ANIMATION,  OF  AGED 
CHRISTIANS  OF  EVEUV  DENOMINATION. 


BY  THB 

I 

REV.  JOHN   STANFORD,  D.  D. 


They  stall  still  bring  forth  fruit  in  old  age,  to  show  that  the  Lord  is  upright, 

and  there  is  no  unrighteousness  in  liim. 

David- 


JVEW-YORXi 

PUBLISHED  BY  T.  AND  J.  SWORDS, 

No.  127  Broadway. 


Ed-ward  J.  Swords,  Printer. 
1829. 


'-V 


Southern  District  ofJS'ew-York,  ss. 

T^E  IT  REMEMBERED,  that  on  the  10th  rfay  of  Octoher,  A.  D. 
-'-'  1829,  in  the  fifty -fourth  year  of  the  Independence  of  the  United 
States  of  America,  John  Stmiford,  of  the  said  District,  hath  deposited 
in  this  ofEce  the  title  of  a  hook,  the  right  wliereot  he  claims  as  Author, 
in  the  words  following,  to  wit : 

The  aged  Christianas  Cabinet,  co7itaining  a  variety  of  Essays,  Conversations, 
and  Tiiscoitrses,  adapted  to  the  Improvemerit,  Consolation,  and  Animation,  of 
nired  Christians  of  every  Denomination.  By  the  Rev.  John  Stanford,  D.  D. 
They  shall  still  bring-  forth  fruit  in  old  age,  to  show  that  the  Lord  is  upright, 
and  there  is  no  unrighteousness  in  him,     David. 

In  conformity  to  the  Act  ofCongi'ess  of  the  United  States,  entitled  "An  Act  for 
the  Encouragement  of  Leai-ning,  by  securing  the  Copies  of  Maps,  Charts,  and  Books, 
to  the  Authors  and  Proprietors  of  such  Copies,  during  the  time  therein  mentioned." 
And  also  to  an  Act,  entitled  "An  Act,  supplementary  to  an  Act,  entitled  an  Act 
for  the  Encouragement  of  Learning,  by  securing  the  Copies  of  Maps,  Charts,  and 
Books,  to  the  Authors  and  Proprietors  of  such  tJopies,  during  the  times  therein 
mentioned,  and  extending  the  benefits  *liereof  to  tlie  Arts  of  Designing,  Eograviii"- 
and  Etching  Historical  and  other  Priats."  °' 

FRED.  J.  BETTS, 
Cleric  of  the  Southern  District  of  JSTevf-York. 


• 


ADDRESS 


TO  THE 


AQBD  RCADER. 


Perhaps  no  apology  is  necessary  for  the  pub- 
lication of  this  volume,  except  it  be  for  the 
writer  himself,  who  shares  with  you  the  infirmi- 
ties incident  to  the  last  stages  of  human  life. 
The  several  pieces  which  are  here  introduced 
were  originally  composed  for  his  personal  use, 
and  are  the  offspring  of  leisure  hours  from  more 
active  and  public  duties.  They  were  dictated  by 
the  perusal  of  those  parts  of  the  sacred  Scriptures 
in  which  the  Father  of  mercies  and  the  God  of 
all  comfort  has  been  pleased  to  record  the  his- 
tory, conflicts,  preservation,  and  final  departure 
of  many  of  his  aged  people.  In  the  course  of 
more  than  twelve  years  these  papers  have  so  much 
accumulated  as  to  create  an  impression  that  their 
publication  might  contribute  to  the  improvement 
and  consolation  of  those  whose  feeble  steps  are 
hastening  down  the  vale  of  years;    especially  as 


IV  ADDRESS  TO  THE  AGED  READER. 

among  the  multitude  of  volumes  annually  pub- 
lished, not  one  of  this  description  has  been  known 
to  have  issued  from   the   American   press.     The 
subjects   have   no   bearing   upon    any   particular 
religious  denomination  ;   disputed  points  in   theo- 
logy have  been  avoided,  and  the  plain  truth,  as 
it  is  revealed  in  the  Scriptures,  has  been  the  only 
source  from  whence  he  has  addressed  himself  to 
the  hopes,  the  fears,  the  conflicts,  the  duties,  and 
the  prospects  of  the   reader.     The  subjects  are 
presumed    to  contain   an  agreeable  variety,   and 
some  of  them  are  calculated  to  elevate  the  de- 
pression which   is  too  common  in  old  age.     The 
whole  is  devoutly  intended  to  glorify  Almighty 
God,  exalt  the  Divine  Redeemer,  and  teach 
the  aged  reader  the  great  importance  of  his  being 
refreshed  by  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
in  the  use  of  his  Bible,  so  that  he  may  be  directed 
in  his  duties,  supported  under  his  infirmities,  and 
the  more  happily  excited  to  finish  his  course  with 

joy-' 

Having  passed  beyond  the  ordinary  age  of 
man,  the  writer  is  not  unwilling  to  confess,  that 
in  composing  these  papers,  he  has  been  materially 
aided  by  his  personal  experience  of  those  infirmi- 
ties which  are  the  frequent  attendants  on  old  age; 
otherwise  he  would  have  deemed  himself  incom- 
petent to  the  undertaking.     At  the  same  time  he 


• 


ADDRESS  TO  THE  AGED  READER.  V 

humbly  acknowledges  his  gratitude  to  the  God 
and  Father  of  mercies,  for  protracting  his  life  to 
so  late  a  period,  and  reserving  to  him  that  degree 
of  mental  energy  by  which  he  has  been  con- 
tinued in  the  performance  of  his  public  duties, 
and  enabled  to  see  the  completion  of  this  volume. 
He  therefore  ardently  prays  that  the  I^ord  may 
condescend,  in  some  humble  measure,  to  bless 
the  following  pages  to  the  instruction,  comfort, 
and  animation  of  his  readers,  and  especially  to 
the  glory  of  his  own  grace. 

'Tis  THINE  the  labours  of  the  pen  to  bless; 
Without  thine  aid  abortive  falls  each  thought, 
However  strong.     However  sweet  the  lay 
That  tells  thy  love,  it  charms  not  till  thy  beams 
Wing  it  with  power,  and  through  the  yielding  heart 
Make  way  for  mercy.     O  let  then  thine  hand 
Each  budding  line  with  fruit  in  season  crown; 
And  as  the  pow'b,  so  be  the  gi.ory  thine. 

Swain. 


CONTENTS. 


Old  Age         .         .        .        .  • ^"^g 

The  aged  Christian 20 

Conversation  between  Mrs.  Stevenson  and  the  Widow  Lee, 

on  the  Death  of  her  venerated  Husband           -         -         -  36 

Jacob  presented  to  Pharaoh      ......  ^^ 

The  Tears  of  Infants  compared  with  those  of  the  aged          -  69 

Dozing  before  Sleep  exemplifies  the  lingering  Death  of  Man  7t 

The  Hospitable  old  Man -  85 

Antediluvians           -         -         -         -         -         _         ._  g^ 

The  old  Lady's  Birthday           -         -       .-        .,       .         .  U3 

Trimming  the  Lamp        -----..  123 

The  aged  Couple ._.  23^ 

The  last  Days  of  Moses  -----..  145 

A  Morning's  Visit  from  Dr.  Johnson  to  Mrs.  Cruikshank     -  159 

Fall  of  the  Leaf 

Improper  Dispositions  frequently  attributed  to  the  aged,  con 

trasted  with  their  opposite  Virtues           -         -         -         _  17^3 

A  Discourse  on  Zechariah  viii.  4,  5  -         -         -        -         .  193 

The  eleventh  Hour           ---_...  201 
Conversation  between  the  honourable  Mr.  Sharpless  and  Mr. 

Goodman    -----■__.  213 

The  Prayers  of  the  Ancients *  225 

On  passing  over  Jordan  -,.....  235 

On  the  Promises  of  God ,  249 

The  Widow  Anna  ---.--._  26O 

Tiie  Saints  of  God  personally  knowing  each  other  in  Heaven  SfO 


164 


m 


Viii  CONTENTS. 

Pagc^ 

A  Walk  to  the  Village  of  Emmaus     -•:.--  299 

\  Mornintr's  Visit  from  Dr.  Stennett  to  John  James,  Esq.     -  312 

The  Tears  of  Jesus "^^^ 

Barzillai  and  David ^^^ 

Happy  Poverty       -         -         -         -         -         "         '' 

Two  important  Questions  on  passing  through  Death  to  Eternity  365 

Winter,  an  Emblem  of  Old  Age 382 


SERMONS. 

Christ  the  Bearer  of  his  People  -         -         -         -        -  397 

Age,  bright  as  Noon  day  - "^^^ 

The  welcome  Harvest      - ^^^ 

Support  in  the  last  Conflict        -         -         -         -         -         •  423 

The  Days  of  Man  a  fleeting  Shadow  .         _         -         -  432 

The  Christian's  Course  terminated    -----  440 


• 


OL.D    AGE. 


'"it  GET 


Let  otiiers  boast  how  strong  t'll^^/TI  H.  Si  ^  '^  .  ^*^    / 

Nor  (leatli  nor  danger  fear;    ^^^  ^^  - -^.''  '   " 

AVe  will  confess,  O  Lord,  to  thee,^Hfe-j.$^MIl5^:. 
What  feeble  tilings  we  are.  *  '  »'.  ,  iVi'.  -  ■  •  " 

Our  life  contains  a  thousand  springs. 

And  (lies  if  one  be  gone  : 
Strange  !  that  a  harp  of  thousand  strings, 

Should  keep  in  tune  so  long. 

IFatCs. 

A  SMALL  share  of  knowledge,  whether  of  the 
natural,  the  vegetable,  or  the  animal  parts  of  crea- 
tion, will  convince  us  that  all  things  are  subject  to 
changes,  decay,  and  to  death.  This  is  eminently 
true  of  the  life  of  man.  He  is  born  to  die.  Not 
that  the  Almighty  takes  pleasure  in  destroying  the 
human  fabrick,  which  is  the  delightful  and  as- 
tonishing work  of  his  hand,  but  because  of  man's 
transgression;  for  hy  sin  came  death.  And  this 
too,  is  the  baneful  cause  of  all  the  intervening  evils 
and  miseries  which  attend  us  from  the  cradle  to 
the  grave.  Every  stage  of  life  has  its  evils  strongly 
marked ;  and  each  afford  sufficient  cause  for  sub- 
mission and  humiliation,  while  they  should  prompt 
us    to   supplicate  the   throne  of  mercy  for   those 

2 


% 


10  Old  Age. 

blessings  of  grace,  which,  througli  an  adored  Re^ 
deemer,  can  yield  support  and  consolation  ;  for 
without  this  source  the  whole  world  is  inadequate 
to  afford  relief.  Whatever  comments  may  be  mado 
upon  the  previous  stages  of  human  life,  it  must  be 
confessed,  that  the  closing  scenes  are  of  the  great- 
est importance.  The  bloom  of  youth,  and  the 
strength  of  manhood,  funrish  sentiments  which  are 
delightful  to  cherish  ;  but  when  we  enter  into  the 
vale  of  years,  the  subject  most  seriously  changes, 
and  our  contemplations  upon  it  produce  a  chilling 
gloom,  and  give  a  deeper  tone  to  our  feelings. 
Still  the  progressive  decline  in  old  age  forms  a 
necessary  and  important  subject  for  all  who  are 
advancing  in  years,  and  especially  to  the  aged 
Christian.  For  a  good  old  man  to  feel,  and  mark 
the  diversified  stages  and  changes  by  which  his  frail 
body  is  hastening  to  the  dust,  will  create  no  un- 
necessary pain  nor  fear,  while  he  keeps  his  faith 
fixed  upon  his  exalted  Saviour,  and  cherishes  his 
hope,  that  heaven  shall  be  Jiis  final  home.  So  far 
from  it,  he  will  piously  yield  to  these  feelings  of 
decay,  as  the  unpining  of  his  earthly  tabernacle ; 
so  that,  in  due  time,  his  soul  may  wing  its  way  to 
the  bosom  of  his  God,  in  endless  felicity.^ 

From  these  considerations  I  have  concluded,  that 
the  first  paper  for  the  Aged  Christian's  Cabinet, 
should  contain  a  short  description  of  the  physical 
CAUSES  OF  OLD  AGE.  And  aftcrwards,  in  order  to 
render  the  subject  still  more  easy  to  be  understood, 
shall  take  a  familiar  view  of  its  natural  progress. 


# 


Old  Age.  il 

which  will  be  found  correct  in  its  application,  more 
or  less,  to  the  feelings  of  every  aged  person. 

It  must,  however,  be  understood,  that  this  de- 
scription will  not  be  drawn  from  what  may  be 
called  "  premature  old  age ;"  in  which  the  consti- 
tution has  been  wasted  by  intemperance,  or  other 
vices  :  for  it  is  well  known,  that  by  such  means 
many  unhappy  persons,  of  both  sexes,  have  been 
so  reduced  at  the  age  of  thirty  or  forty,  as  to  bear 
the  marks  of  extreme  old  age.  On  the  contrary, 
we  shall  follow  nature  in  her  oivn  decay,  which  is 
usually  exhibited  in  a  protracted  life,  from  fifty  to 
three  score  years  and  ten.  Gerta>in  it  is,  there  re- 
quires no  violence  of  disease  to  hasten  the  frail  body 
to  the  dust ;  the  supports  of  life  gradually  exhaust 
themselves,  and,  like  a  taper  burnt  down  to  the 
socket,  v/ill  speedily  expire.  All  these  changes 
being  under  the  allotment  of  the  Almighty  Arbi- 
trator of  life  and  death,  whatever  else  we  know,  we 
may  certainly  say  with  Job,  I  hnoic  that  tliGit  icilt 
4)ring  me  to  death,  and  to  the  house  ajfpointed  for 
all  living.  Happy,  therefore,  is  that  person,  whether 
young  or  old,  who,  like  that  venerable  man,  can 
form  the  pious  resolution,  All  the  days  of  my  aj)- 
pointed  time  icill  1  wait  till  my  change  come. 


The  Physical  Causes  of  Old  Age. 

In  tracing  the  natural  and  physical  causes  which 
produce  decay  in  old  age,  wo  must  first  direct  ouv 


''^^ 


12  Old  Age. 

attention  to  the  heart;  for  it  is  universally  ac- 
knowledged, that  the  heart  is  the  seat  of  animal 
life ;  the  first  of  man  that  lives,  and  the  last  that 
dies.  The  heart  forms  an  engine  or  fountain,  pro- 
pelling the  blood  in  incessant  circulation  through 
every  artery  and  vein,  replenishing  and  invigorating 
as  it  passes  through  the  whole  animal  machine. 
We  are,  therefore,  informed  in  the  ninth  chapter  of 
Genesis,  and  in  the  twelfth  of  Deuteronomy,  that 
the  life  is  in  the  blood;  and  we  may  truly  pronounce 
it  a  perpetual  motion  of  God's  own  making ;  for, 
the  vital  spring,  and  the  whole  machine,  will  con- 
tinue their  operation  until  the  cold  hand  of  death  is 
laid  on  both.  Although  the  animal  system  is  sub- 
ject to  a  great  variety  of  changes  during  the  pre- 
vious period  of  its  existence,  yet  in  our  last  days 
there  are  changes  of  a  peculiar  kind,  and  all  the 
animal  and  mental  functions  of  life  begin  to  lose 
their  tone ;  and  the  old  man  may  be  said,  empha- 
tically, to  hang  his  harp  upon  the  willow.  In  this 
commencement  and  process  of  decay,  we  observe 
the  heart  first  to  feel  the  effects  of  age,  its  motion 
is  less  active  in  opening  its  valves,  and  its  energy 
less  competent  to  send  forth  the  blood  on  the 
errand  of  its  circulation.  In  consequence  of  which 
the  smaller  arteries  begin  to  grow  languid,  and  then 
stiffen ;  the  larger  vessels  contract,  and  of  course, 
they  likewise  progressively  grow  rigid,  and  some- 
times form  a  soft  bony  texture.  From  these  causes 
the  free  circulation  of  the  blood  is  impeded,  and 
the  vessels  are  less  capable  of  performing  their 
offices,  by  sending  supplies  to  build  up  the  wasted 


Old  Age.  IS 

parts  of  the  body;  and  hence  a  gradual  debility  of 
tlie  general  system  is  produced.  Besides,  that  por- 
tion of  blood  which  was  sent  to  the  lungs,  to  sustain 
its  vitality  and  heat,  is  likewise  diminished;  conse- 
quently the  respiration  is  more  difficult,  the  ex- 
treme parts  of  the  body  lose  their  warmth,  the 
muscular  system  is  enfeebled,  and  the  whole  body 
becomes  weak,  incapable  of  balancing  itself,  and 
to  perform  its  former  activity  and  labour.  To  the 
same  cause,  of  the  failure  of  the  heart,  must  be 
attributed  the  visible  appearances  of  age.  The  al- 
teration in  the  tone  of  voice,  the  shaking  of  the 
head,  the  trembling  of  the  hands,  the  feebleness  of 
the  knees,  the  change  of  colour  in  the  hair  and. 
skin,  and  the  wrinkles  of  the  face ;  these  are  the 
common  forerunners  to  the  breaking  up  of  life. 
But  these  are  not  all  the  defects  which  should  be 
named ;  for  the  sensible  decay  of  the  organic  parts 
of  the  body  usually  affect  the  nervous  system ;  the 
senses  and  the  passions,  which  form  the  more  im- 
portant rational  parts  of  man,  and  these  share  in 
the  general  wreck ;  and  it  is  obvious  that  these  are 
the  most  common  forerunners  to  the  breaking  up 
of  the  powers  of  man.  The  memory,  and  faculty 
for  invention,  fade  like  the  leaf  in  autumn ;  and  in 
some  instances  these  infirmities  have  been  so  great, 
that  they  have  reduced  the  power  of  rationality  so 
iow,  as  to  produce  a  state  somewhat  like  a  second 
childhood.  Eventually  the  blood  can  no  longer  feed 
and  nourish  the  body.  The  animal  powers  thereby 
become  exhausted  ;  and,  like  a  taper  burnt  down  to 
its  socket,  quivers  for  the  moment,  and  then  €x-- 


^u 


14  Old  Ase. 


O' 


pires.  The  history  of  old  age  will,  therefore,  teach 
us,  that  its  own  appearances  are  various,  as  ex- 
hibited in  different  persons  ;  and  perhaps  there  are 
very  few  who  can  compare  the  like  symptoms  with 
each  other.  But  the  physical  causes  are  the  same 
in  all;  the  heart  fails,  and  the  man  dies.  And  of 
such  a  man  whose  death  was  not  hastened  by 
casualty,  or  accidental  disease,  it  may  be  literally 
said  of  him,  He  died  of  old  age. 


The  sensible  and  visible  Process  of  Old  Age. 

We  will  now  attempt  to  describe  the  symptoms 
and  the  progress  of  old  age  in  a  more  familiar 
manner;  and  which,  it  is  presumed,  will  not  fail  to 
be  understood  by  every  reader.  These  symptoms 
usually  commence  at  about  fifty  ;  and,  by  a  gradual 
process,  terminate  at  seventy;  all  beyond  it  is, 
more  or  less,  decrepitude ;  or,  as  the  psalmist  calls 
it,  labour  and  sorroic.  Its  first  stages  are  scarcely 
perceptible,  and  most  generally  misunderstood. 
The  person  complains  of  an  unusual  lassitude  or 
weariness  in  walking,  or  when  employed  in  his  ac- 
customed labour,  which  he  is  disposed  to  attribute 
either  to  his  having  caught  a  violent  cold,  to  rheu- 
matic affections,  or  to  any  external  cause  whatever, 
rather  than  believe  it  to  be  the  symptom  which 
leads  to  old  age.  The  mind,  and  the  faculty  of 
recollecting  events,  names,  persons,  and  things, 
begin  to  falter,  and  calculations  are  made  with  less 
accuracy  and  expedition  than  formerly.     Even  this 


Old  Age.  15 

defect  is  frequently  placed  to  the  account  of  too 
much  business  on  hand,  or  the  want  of  attention  'r 
and  this  mental  defect  will  continue  to  increase, 
and  soon  convince  him  that  he  is  advancing  to  what 
Solomon  calls  the  evil  days ;  so  that  his  mind  resem- 
bles a  vessel  that  is  cracked,  though  not  destroyed. 
A  difference  is  frequently  perceived  in  the  appetite 
and  relish,  and  in  this  case  the  cook  is  sometimes 
blamed.  Solid  food,  which  he  once  could  heartily 
enjoy,  must  now  be  exchanged  for  that  of  a  lighter 
quality,  and  more  easy  of  digestion.  If  not  before, 
there  will  now  commence  a  sensible  alteration  in 
the  organ  of  sight ;  objects  become  less  visible  ; 
reading  and  writing  must  be  performed  by  the  aid 
of  glasses;  and  sometimes,  in  this  case  also,  the 
optician  is  blamed,  instead  of  believing  that  his-- 
defective  sight  should  remind  him  that  he  is  ad- 
vancing in  the  evening  shades  of  life,  and  that  the 
time  is  hastening  when,  as  the  wiee  man  says, 
those  that  look  out  at  the  icindow  he  darkened. 
Connected  with  sight,  the  sense  of  hearing  fre- 
quently becomes  dull ;  sounds  are  confused,  the 
pleasure  of  conversation  is  interrupted,  and  melody 
ceases  to  charm ;  and  thus,  all  the  daughters  of 
musick  are  brought  loic  in  his  estimation.  See 
Ecclesiastes  xii.  Complaint  is  made  that  his  days 
appear  shorter,  when  in  reality  they  are  not  so,  for 
he  cannot  perform  so  much  labour  as  formerly ;  but 
the  man  forgets  that  he  has  now  turned  the  hill  of 
fifty,  and  now  decends  with  a  quicker  step  ;  and  al- 
though his  inclination  and  ambition  may  prompt  him 
to  execute  his  plans,  and  do  a  full  day's  work,  yet  his 


W^ 


10  Old  Age. 

strength  imperceptibly  declines;  or,  as  David  ex- 
presses it,  Thou  weakenest  my  strength  hy  the  icay, 
so  that  he  fails  to  accomplish  his  design.  In  addi- 
tion to  these  symptoms  of  advancing  years,  the  per- 
son has  frequent  occasion  to  complain  of  a  variety 
of  pains,  which  produce  those  sensations  he  never 
felt  before,  from  which  medical  aid  affords  but  tem- 
porary relief.  For,  in  fact,  these  aches  and  pains 
are  as  the  drawing  out  of  the  pins  of  his  fleshly 
tabernacle,  and  the  cracking  of  the  joints  of  the 
animal  building,  which  must  eventually  fall  into  the 
dust  of  death.  These  arc  some  of  the  lessons 
tausrht  in  the  school  of  fifty;  and  if  we  follow 
the  person  to  that  of  sixTY,  we  shall  find  him  still 
more  practically  conversant  with  his  growing  infir- 
mities. By  the  time  he  arrives  at  seventy,  he  no 
longer  attributes  his  defects,  his  pains,  and  his 
decay,  to  imaginary  causes,  but  to  the  breaking  up 
of  nature,  as  the  harbingers  of  death  and  the  grave. 

Low  as  human  nature  may  sink  into  infirmity  by 
the  pressure  of  years,  there  have  been  instances 
when  she  has  made  a  strong  effort  to  recover  her- 
self, and  God  in  his  providence  has  granted  a  re- 
vival, somewhat  analogous  to  a  second  spring  in  the 
yearly  autumn.  A  change  of  air,  diet,  exercise,  new 
scenery,  or  other  external  enjoyments,  have  been 
so  far  beneficial,  as  partially  to  restore  the  debili- 
tated old  man,  so  as  it  may  be  said,  he  has  taken 
a  new  lease  of  his  life ;  or,  as  David  in  the  103d 
Psalm  piously  acknowledges  the  restoring  hand  of 
his  God,  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soid,  who  redeemeth 


m 


Old  A<r€.  17 


■■o 


thy  life  from  destruction,  so  that  thy  youth  is  re- 
viewed like  the  eaglets.  Still  this  renewal  is  of  short 
duration,  and  the  longest  life  must  form  its  sable 
period.  The  body  must  return  to  the  dust  from 
whence  it  was  taken,  and  the  spirit  to  God  who 
gave  it.  Therefore,  happy  is  the  man  that  is  ready 
for  his  change,  and  blessed  are  the  dead  that  die 
in  the  Lord. 

A  few  concluding  reflections  may  not  be  without 
advantage. 

If  the  intelligent  reader  indulges  his  reflections 
"  upon  the  animal  and  vegetable  parts  of  creation,  he 
will  find  them  in  growth  and  decay  similar  to  him- 
self. The  lion  of  the  forest,  the  long  lived  eagle, 
and  the  stately  oak,  which  has  braved  the  storm  for 
ages,  each  of  these,  especially  the  oak,  will  be 
found  to  have  nearly  the  same  symptoms  of  decay, 
not  materially  different  to  human  beings.  Besides, 
look  at  your  own  existence,  how  gradually  you  ad- 
vanced from  childhood  to  youth,  and  from  youth  to 
manhood;  and  now,  as  gradually  descend  from 
manhood  to  old  age,  and  to  decrepitude.  These 
different  stages  of  your  life,  if  viewed  with  serious 
attention,  will  open  to  your  mind  subjects  which 
will  not  fail  to  excite  your  admiration,  and  your 
gratitude  to  the  Almighty  for  the  length  of  your  days. 

Few  live  to  three  score  years  and  ten,  and  at 
such  a  time  of  life,  an  estimate  of  human  mortality 
cannot  but  produce  its  salutary  effects.     Learned 

3 


18  Old  Age. 

and  intelligent  men  in  all  countries,  whether  by 
observations  made  on  their  own  soil  and  climate, 
aided  by  what  are  called  "  bills  of  mortality,"  or  a 
more  general  investigation  of  longevity  in  other 
climes,  have  made  variotis  statements  upon  this 
interesting  subject.  On  an  estimate  of  one  thou- 
sand human  beings,  perhaps  the  following  state- 
ment may  be  deemed  correct. 

1,000 


350  die  in  their  first  year, 

500  before  their  16th  year, 

750  before  they  reach  their  50th  year, 

970  before  they  attain  70  years. 


30 
So  that  thirty  out  oC  a  thousand,  or  three  out  o{  one 
hundred,  live  to  70  years,  which  is  the  Scripture 
age  of  man.     Psalm  90. 

Should  the  reader  have  attained  this  full  age  of 
seventy,  the  above  statement  will  excite  your  hu- 
mility and  gratitude,  that  out  of  &>o  many  boni  at 
your  own  date,  and  gone  down  to  their  graves,  you 
are  permitted  still  to  live.  If  the  Lord  has  enriched 
you  with  his  grace,  and  you  claim  the  humble,  yet 
honourable  character  of  an  old  disciple,  the  de- 
scription of  the  decay  of  the  human  body,  which 
you  have  now  read,  will  create  no  unnecessary 
alarm  in  your  breast ;  it  will  rather  promote  your 
devout  meditations  on  the  gradual  decay  of  your 


Old  Age.  19 

own  frail  body,  which  must  soon  drop  in  dust,  as 
the  just  consequence  of  sin,  and  then  permit  your 
spirit  to  pass  away  to  the  regions  of  immortality. 

At  your  advanced  age,  the  indulgence  of  a  few 
occasional  thoughts  on  the  gradual  advance  and  the 
decay  of  human  life,  must  afford  you  grateful  feel- 
ings towards  your  Divine  Preserver.  You  gradually 
ascended  from  infancy  to  youth,  and  from  youth  to 
manhood,  till  you  reached  the  summit  of  fifty. 
Now  you  equally  mark  the  steps  of  descent  to  old 
age,  and  cannot  fail  to  recollect  the  charming  plea- 
sure of  the  one  contrasted!  with  the  feebleness  of 
the  other.  O!  what  an  interesting  subject  is  man 
to  himself,  and  what  obligations  would  it  lay  him 
under  to  his  God  and  Saviour,  did  he  indulge  the 
necessary  .reflections. 

I  cannot  conclude  without  referring  youto  a  very 
just  observation  of  the  apostle,  which  perfectly  cor- 
responds with  the  subject  of  this  paper.  He  says, 
Death  ivovhctli  in  21s.  2  Corinthians  iv.  12.  It  is 
true,  for  no  sooner  than  man  lives,  but  death  begins 
his  operation,  however  insensible  we  may  be  of  it, 
for  we  have  the  materials  in  our  sinful  nature.  We 
feel  something  of  it  when  cast  upon  a  sicJv  bed,  but 
much  more  so  in  the  progressive  stages  of  old  age. 
Well,  let  death  work,  and  when  that  work  is  finished, 
your  work  of  pain  and  suffering  will  also  be  ended, 
and  exchanged  for  the  glorious  work  of  adoration 
and  praise.,  in  the  climes  of  bliss  for  evermore. 


THE    AGED    CHRISTIAN 


Wliat  Is  a  Christian  ?     Draw  the  curtain  back ; 
The  curtain  of  obscurity,  which  hides 
The  lovely  wander  from  the  public  eye  ; 
And,  unemhellish'd,  let  the  saint  appear 
In  all  the  sweet  simplicity  of  grace. 

Swain. 


The  human  family  present  an  abundant  variety 
of  characters,  both  good  and  evil,  and  these  are  to 
be  found  in  every  department  of  private  and  public 
life.  The  Christian  character,  however,  combining 
with  it  the  honour  of  God,  the  glory  of  Christ,  and 
the  highest  interest  of  those  that  possess  it,  is  alike 
rare  and  invaluable.  For  these  reasons,  an  inves- 
tigation of  the  Christian  character,  as  exhibited  in 
old  age,  cannot  but  be  worthy  of  serious  considera- 
tion. The  copy,  however,  must  not  be  selected 
from  the  circles  of  the  rich,  nor  from  the  humble 
residence  of  the  poor,  much  less  from  any  particular 
religious  denomination  of  Christians.  On  the  con- 
trary, as  Paul  said.  Be  ye  followers  of  me,  even  also 
as  1  am  of  Ch^'ist  Jesus ;  and  Christ  having  left  us 
an  example,  that  we  should  follow  his  steps;  both 
these  oblige  us  to  draw  every  sketch  of  religious 


The  Aged  Christian,  21 

character  from  the  Gospel,  without  the  colouring  of 
party  opinions.  And  certainly  every  good  man 
ought  to  be  piously  disposed  to  examine  the  features 
of  this  important  character  from  an  authentic  like- 
ness, that  thereby  he  may  examine  and  correct  his 
own,  and  as  near  as  possible,  resemble  the  original. 
We  all  know  that  the  natural  and  the  moral  life  of 
man  are  equally  presented  to  us  in  the  Scriptures, 
by  their  several  stages  of  infancy,  childhood,  youth, 
manhood,  and  old  age.  And  thfese  are  also  happily 
illucidated  by  the  successive  seasons  of  spring, 
summer,  autumn,  and  winter ;  and  if  it  be  delightful 
to  contemplate  the  young  Christian  as  in  the  bloom 
and  vivacity  of  spring,  it  can  be  no  less  instructive 
to  visit  the  good  old  man  in  his  last  days,  and  ob- 
serve his  temper  and  conduct  while  enduring  the 
cold  stormy  winter  of  his  old  age. 

I.  Let  us  examine  the  formation  of  the  Christian 
character,  for  it  .i»  well  known  that  every  human 
character  is  produced  according  to  the  quality  of 
the  mind,  and  the  principles  they  possess.  No  man, 
therefore,  would  hesitate  to  pronounce  the  real 
Christian  to  be  a  living  spiritual  character,  worthy 
of  the  blessed  Christ,  whose  name  he  bears ;  for 
without  spiritual  life  there  can  be  no  holy  action. 
It  must,  therefore,  be  the  extreme  of  presumption 
for  any  man  to  lay  claim  to  this  sacred  character, 
while  his  principles,  temper,  and  conduct,  give 
testimony  that  he  is  dead  in  trespasses  and  siiis. 
No  truth  is  more  apparent  in  the  Scriptures,  and 
more  consonant  with  universal  fact  than  this,  that, 


22  The  Aiied  Christian. 


"■o" 


as  our  fallen  nature  is  conceived  in  sin,  and  shapcn 
in  iniquity,  so  tec  are  alienated  from  the  life  of 
God,  through  the  ignorance  that  is  in  us,  because 
of  the  blindness  of  our  hearts ;  and  this  shows  the 
necessity  of  a  new  life  from  above,  that  we  may  be 
capable  of  spiritual  action,  and  walk  humbly  with 
God.  It  is  by  his  Gospel  alone  that  we  are  in- 
structed how  a  holy  and  just  God  can  raise  a  sinner 
to  newness  of  life.  Christ,  the  Lord  from  heaven, 
having  by  his  obedience  to  the  death  of  the  cross, 
made  his  soul  an  oftering  for  sin,  ascended  up  on 
high,  and  sat  down  upon  his  throne  ;  he  thereby 
possesses  a  legal  right  to  communicate  the  spirit 
of  life  to  the  souls  of  his  redeemed,  and  by  which 
they  are  born  again,  and  commence  that  new  course 
of  life  which  faileth  not  to  issue  in  life  everlasting. 
Now  it  is  the  reception  of  this  spiritual  life  from 
the  Spirit  of  Christ  that  forms  the  Christian;  and 
ail  su<!h  persons,  find  them  where  you  may,  will 
gratefully  acknowledge,  we  are'  his  zDor'kmanship, 
created  in  Christ  Jesus  unto  good  icorks,  which 
God  hath  before  ordained,  that  ice  should  icalk  in 
them.  The  possession  of  this  life  forms  the  neic 
man,  the  hidden  man  of  the  heart,  with  all  the 
parts,  passions,  and  powers  of  the  soul,  which  are 
now  most  solemnly  consecrated  to  the  service  of 
God.  The  understanding  is  enlightened  by  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Christ  Jesus  ;  the  will  is  brought 
into  subjection,  and  moulded  into  the  will  of  God ; 
and  the  affections  are  so  far  sanctified,  as  to  flow 
in  the  holy  channel  oi  lore  to  the  Lord,  with  all  tiie 
mindf  heart,  strength,  and  soidj  from  the  considera- 


The  Ased  Christian.  2£» 


-i3 


tlon  of  what  he  is  in  himself,  tlie  relation  which  he 
bears  to  us  in  Christ  Jesus,  as  well  as  the  multiplied 
favours  we  daily  receive  from  his  hand.  Thus,  it 
may  easily  be  perceived,  that  the  law  of  our  first 
creation,  which  demands  our  love  and  obedience^ 
and  which  we  have  so  grossly  violated,  are  now  re- 
stored, not  only  by  Christ  our  law  fulfiller,  but  by  the 
new  creation,  according  to  the  Gospel  of  the  grace  of 
God ;  so  that,  instead  of  the  Christian  making  Toid 
the  law  through  faith,  with  Paul,  he  establishes  the 
law.  Romans  iii.  31.  This  is  an  important  con- 
sideration in  the  life  of*  a  Christian,  and  is  equally 
true  of  hi^  justification  and  sanctification  by  Christ 
the  Lord.  It  cannot  be  forgotten,  that  it  pleasetli 
the  God  of  all  g?ace,  for  the  wisest  purposes,  when 
he  produces  this  new  creation  in  the  soul  of  man^ 
in  order  to  form  the  Christian  character,  to  permit 
the  old  man,  which  is  cm^riq^f  accordia.g  to  thejlesh, 
still  to  remain  in  the  same  person ;  and  where  is 
the  Christian* l)ut  what  more  or  less  has  found  it 
sol  This  produces  a  continued  conflict,  thejlesh 
lusting  against  the  spirit,  and  the  spirit  against 
thejlesh;  and  these  are  contrarij  the  one  to  the 
other;  so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  things  that  ye  icould. 
This  internal  warfare,  more  than  all  external  afllic- 
tions,  shows  the  Christian  more  of  the  depth  of 
the  evils  which  lodge  in  his  heart,  and  clothes 
him  with  humility;  it  teaeheth  him  the  importance 
of  an  increase  of  faith,  and  the  value  of  the  pro- 
mises of  God*  it  teaeheth  him  also  his  constant 
need  and  use  cf  Christ,  in  the  fulness  of  his  grace, 
and  thus  leads  him  more  frequently  in  prayer  to  his 


24  The  Aged  Christian. 

God ;  and  often  produces  a  desire  to  depart  and  to 
be  with  Clirist,  which  is  far  better  than  to  dwell  in 
such  conflicts  upon  earth.  Read  the  history  and 
experience  of  the  servants  of  God  recorded  in  the 
Old  and  New  Testament,  as  well  as  thousands 
since  in  every  age,  and  you  will  find  the  same 
features  of  character  exhibited  in  them  all. 

I  have  been  the  more  explicit  in  this  statement, 
because  of  its  importance ;  and  that  the  reader  may 
be  induced  to  search  the  Scriptures,  and  attain 
clearer  perceptions  on  this  wonderful  work  of  God 
in  creating  the  Christian  character,  and  that  he  may 
attain  the  best  satisfaction  concerning  himself.  We 
certainly  must  confess,  that  God  is  a  Sovereign  in 
bestowing  his  gifts  upon  any  of  the  guilty  race  of 
man,  and  whether  he  is  pleased  to  confer  the  bless- 
ing of  spiritual  life  in  the  bloom  of  youth,  the 
strength  of  manhood,  or  in  old  age,  while  it  lays 
the  possessor  under  eternal  obligatieh  and  praise, 
he  will  not  fail  to  say,  The  life  that  1  7iow  live  in 
the  flesh,  I  live  hij  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who 
loved  me,  and  gave  himself  for  me.  Happy  is  the 
man  that  can  say,  This  Christian  life  is  mine  ! 

II.  We  shall  often  find  the  old  Christian  em- 
ployed in  reviewing  the  diversified  scenes  of  his 
past  life,  and  which  has  a  peculiar  efiect  upon  his 
mind,  when  he  realizes  the  period  when  time  with 
him  shall  be  no  more.  To  that  person,  especially, 
who  has  known  the  Lord  from  his  youth,  this  re- 
view afibrds  him  a  multitude  of  subjects,  at  once 


The  Aged  Christian  25 

calculated  to   produce  humility,  and  raise  the  ex- 
pressive song  of  gratitude  for  the    goodness   and 
mercy  of  the  Lord,  which  have  followed  him  all  the 
days  of  his  life.     So  David  was  employed,  and  as 
the  result  of  his  contemplations,   he  has  given  us  a 
description  of  the  grateful  feelings  of  his  heart  in  the 
seventy-first  Psalm  : — Thou  art  tny  hope,  O  Lord 
God :  thou  art  my  trust  from  my  youth.     O  God, 
thou  hast  taught  me  from  my  youth :  and  hitherto 
hare  I  declared  thy  2condrous  icorks.     JVoiv  also 
when  I  am  old  and  gray-headed,   O  God,  forsake 
me  not ;  until  I  have  showed  thy  strength  unto  this 
generation,  and  thy  power  to  every  one  that  is  to 
come,     Happy  conclusion  this,  for  an  aged  person, 
on  the  review  of  his  former  days !     But  that  aged 
man  who  has  only  drank  the  cup  of  salvation  in  his 
latter  days,  will  have  different  scenes  to  review,  and 
they  will  produce  different  effects.     For  recollect- 
ing the  many  years  he  had  liv^d  in  ignorance  and 
sin,  without  God,  without  Christ,  and  without  hope 
in  this  sinful  and  deluding  world,  he  is  astonished 
at  the  forbearance  and  long-suffering  of  his  offended 
God ;  while,  at  the  same  time,  he  adores  ihe  riches 
of  the  gift  of  grace  to  him,  that  such  an  old  sinner 
should  be  born  again,  and  that  he  can  now  claim 
the  character  of  a  young  Christian  in  his  old  age. 
Surprising  grace !     But  the  long-tried  Christian  in 
the  ways  of  the  Lord  will,  however,  occasionally  find 
a  vast  variety  of  subjects  occuring  to  his  mind,  that 
will  engage  his  reflections,  as  though  they  had  hap- 
pened but  as  yesterday.     The  time  and  means  of 
his  conversion  to  God,  and  of  his  publicly  professing- 

4 


'2G  The  Aged  Christian. 

himself  to  be  a  disciple  of  Christ,  together  with  the 
many  privileges  and  comforts  he  has  enjoyed  in  the 
house  of  his  God.  The  various  changes  he  wit- 
nessed in  his  own  person,  station,  family,  friends, 
arid  the  country  at  large ;  particularly  the  events  of 
a  gracious  Providence,  in  relation  to  the  increase 
of  the  kingdom  of  Christ ;  all  these,  with  numerous 
other  events,  some  grievous  and  others  joyful,  make 
ample  employment  for  the  range  of  the  good  old 
man's  mind,  while  each  review  leads  him  still  nearer 
in  adoration  of  his  God  and  Saviour.  Should  this 
aged  Christian  have  been  in  the  habit  of  keeping  a 
DIARY  of  the  particular  events  of  his  life,  the  special 
exercises  of  his  mind,  and  the  signal  instances  of 
God's  favour  to  him,  it  will  be  a  valuable  aid  to  his 
frail  memory;  he  will  esteem  the  little  book  next 
to  his  Bible,  and  call  it  a  part  of  his  most  valuable 
treasure,  because  it  contains  the  history  of  God's 
mercy  to  himself.  How  charming  to  find  an  old 
Christian  thus  piously  employed  in  remembering 
all  the  way  in  which  the  Lord  his  God  has  led  him 
so  many  years  through  this  dreary  wilderness,  pur- 
posely that  he  might  know  what  was  in  his  heart, 
prove  the  sincerity  of  his  love  to  his  God,  realize 
the  faithfulness  and  care  of  his  gracious  Redeemer^ 
and  be  more  habitually  prepared  to  pass  over  the 
Jordan  of  death,  to  inherit  the  Canaan  of  everlast- 
ing rest ! 

III.  We  will  next  mark  the  feeling  of  the  aged 
Christian  under  the  infirmities  and  afl^ictions  which 
frequently  attend  the  closing  scenes  of  life.     And 


The  Affed  Christian.  27 


■-& 


it  is  not  uncommon  to  find  that  many  such  persons 
endure  a  greater  share  of  suffering  than  they  hud 
experienced  in  the  days  of  their  strength,  and  now 
less  able  to  support  the  burden.  True,  it  is  re- 
corded, that  Moses  died  at  the  age  of  120,  and  that 
his  eyes  were  not  dim,  nor  his  natural  strength 
abated;  but  few  indeed  are  the  instances,  at  any 
period  of  time,  whnre  persons  have  been  so  highly 
favoured  by  a  relief  from  painful  infirmities.  In 
the  case  of  Jacob,  whose  long  life  had  been  ex- 
posed to  severe  disappointments  and  hardships  of 
an  unusual  kind,  God  was  pleased  to  grant  him  his 
last  seventeen  years  in  the  enjoyment  of  peace  and 
comfort  in  the  land  of  Goshen.  Instances  of  such 
indulgence  arc  very  rare,  and  those  that  enjoy  them 
are  under  high  obligation  of  gratitude  !  On  the  con- 
trary, the  general  history  of  the  aged  informs  us,  that 
they  frequeiitly  meet  with  their  severest  afflictions 
at  the  end  of  their  pilgrimage,  and  when  they  most 
need  the  cup  of  consolation.  The  loss  of  worldly 
property,  the  failure  of  confidential  friends,  the  visi- 
tation of  death,  which  cuts  off  endearing  relatives, 
and  sometimes  deprives  him  of  a  much  loved  grand- 
child, from  whose  blooming  virtue  the  aged  man 
expected  so  much  gratification  in  his  last  days. 
And  there  are  more  parents  than  David  who  could 
tell  you  of  an  Absalom,  a  son  wicked  enough  to 
plunge  the  dagger  of  distress  into  the  very  bosom 
of  the  father  who  begat  him  !  Under  such  trials,  the 
animal  and  mental  powers  of  nature,  already  made 
frail  by  age,  must  certainly  bend  very  low.  But,  in 
addition  to  those,  the  influence  of  Satan's  tempta- 


28  The  Aged  Christian, 

tions  at  such  gloomy  times,  are  frequently  and 
severely  felt,  the  cloud  of  unbelief  arises,  and  the 
sensible  presence  of  God  is  withdrawn,  so  that,  like 
Job,  the  suffering  man  goes  mourning  without  the 
sun.  Besides,  the  old  body  of  sin  dies  hard,  and 
its  corrupt  nature  and  influence  is  now  very  sensibly 
experienced,  tending  to  lead  the  sufferer  from  the 
very  God  and  Saviour  he  wishes  to  love  and  serve. 
Tiiese  are  a  iew  of  the  painful  afflictions  frequently 
attendant  on  the  aged  Christian  while  taking  his 
last  steps  out  of  time  into  eternity;  and  it  is  highly 
desirable  that  we  should  learn  what  good  uses  he 
makes  of  them.  No  doubt  the  disappointments  and 
sorrows  of  life  teach  him  the  uncertainty  and  vanity 
of  all  created  enjoyments,  and  gives  him  a  better 
relish  for  those  which  are  spiritual  and  divine; 
while  they  seldom  fail  to  produce  in  his  bosom  a 
sympathetic  tone  of  feeling  for  the  misfortunes  and 
distresses  of  his  fellow  creatures.  He  is  anxious 
to  see  the  hand  of  his  heavenly  Father  upon  him  in 
every  afflictive  event  of  providence,  to  he  still,  and 
know  that  he  is  God;  and  that -he  apportions  all  his 
afflictions  in  infinite  wisdom  and  love,  and  thereby 
he  is  assisted  to  cultivate  patience  and  cheerful 
obedience.  The  loss  of  his  worldly  property  serves 
to  prompt  him  to  lay  up  his  best  treasure  in  heaven ; 
and  although  his  friends  may  either  grieve  or  for- 
sake him,  he  makes  the  more  use  of  that  blessed 
Saviour,  who  is  a  faithful  friend  that  sticketh  closer 
than  a  brother.  When  groaning  under  the  weight 
ot  his  inward  imperfections  and  depravity,  fre- 
quently exclaiming,  O  wretched  man  that  I  am! 


The  Ascd  Christian.  29 


■-» 


who  shall  deliver  me  from  the  hocly  of  this  death  ? 
it  not  only  weans  him  from  his  sinful  self,  Imt  in 
faith  and  gratitude  to  reply,  /  thank  God,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Confident  that  when  the 
Lord  hath  tried  him,  he  shall  come  forth  as  gold, 
how  consoling  and  refreshing  is  it  to  his  weary  spirit, 
to  believe  this  promise  from  his  God,  Eve7i  to  your 
old  age  I  am  he;  and  even  to  hoar  hairs  will  I 
carry  you  :  I  hare  made,  and  I  will  hear;  even  J 
will  carry,  and  will  deliver  you.  Isaiah  xlvi.  4. 
Who  then  but  will  say.  The  aged  Christian  im- 
proves most,  and  shines  the  brightest,  in  the  furnace 
oi  affliction  ! 

IV.  Let  us  not  forget  to  examine  the  virtues  of 
the  aged  Christian,  for  our  Lord  has  given  us  this 
invariable  direction,  By  their  fruit  ye  shall  know 
them.  The  wicked  are  compared  to  grass,  but  the 
godly  are  described  as  trees  of  righteousness,  planted 
by  the  Lord.  Although  the  trees  of  the  garden, 
when  passed  their  maturity,  speedily  decay,  pro- 
duce less  fruit,  and  generally  lose  their  flavour ;  it 
is  not  so  with  the  trees  of  righteousness,  for  the 
Lord  in  the  ninety-second  Psalm  has  promised, 
that  they  shall  still  bring  forth  fruit  in  old  age; 
they  shcdl  he  fat  and  flourishing ;  to  shoic  that  the 
Lord  is  upright :  he  is  their  rock ;  and  there  is  no 
unrighteousness  in  him.  The  {Spirit  of  the  Lord, 
like  the  vital  sap  in  the  root,  feeds  and  enlivens  the 
powers  and  passions  of  the  soul ;  the  rain  and  the 
dews  of  God's  loving-kindness  fall  upon  his  heart, 
while  the  rays  of  the  ^Sun  of -Righteousness  ripen 


so  77^e  Aged  Christian. 

his  fruit  unto  holiness,  thereby  proving  the  truth  of 
his  word,  From  me  is  thij  fruit  found.  Hosea  xiii.  9. 
Viewing  the  virtues  and  good  fruit  of  this  old 
Christian,  we  cannot  but  admire  the  strength  of  his 
FAITH  in  the  God  of  his  salvation,  and  the  expres- 
sions of  his  LOVE  and  gratitude  are  charming  to 
our  ears.  Although  his  pains  are  sometimes  severe, 
yet  in  patience  he  possesses  his  soul,  and  bows 
with  HuaiiLiTY  to  the  will  of  his  God.  While  this 
good  man  believes  every  part  of  the  truth  of  Christ 
to  be  infinitely  precious,  and  that  he  is  under  the 
most  solemn  obligation  to  his  God  to  hold  fast  the 
profession  of  his  faith  tvithout  icavering,  still  he 
possesses  candour  and  Christian  love  for  those 
who  profess  to  love  and  worship  the  Saviour,  though 
they  may  differ  from  him  in  their  modes  of  express- 
ing it  ;  believing  that  the  rights  of  conscience  are 
sacred,  and  that  they  also  are  accountable  to  God 
alone,  for  he  delights  to  see  any  traits  of  the  image 
of  Jesus  in  whomsoever  they  may  appear.  To  all 
that  surround  him  he  is  an  example  of  meekness  and 
KINDNESS,  and  according  to  his  means,  he  fails  not 
to  extend  his  charity  to  the  poor  and  the  needy. 
From  the  stock  of  information  and  experience  which 
he  has  long  been  collecting,  he  is  ready  to  com- 
municate WISDOM  with  PRUDENCE  and  AFFABILITY  tO 

all  who  solicit  his  advice.  And  although  from  his 
age  and  infirmities  he  can  have  little  activity  in  the 
business  of  life,  his  honesty  and  integrity  are 
strongly  marked  in  all  his  concerns.  If  these  good 
fruits  are  so  estimable  in  the  character  of  the  aged 
Christian,  we  caijnot  but  more  highly  esteem  the 


The  Aged  Christian.  31 

spirituality  of  his  domestic  and  public  devotions. 
Morning  and  evening  he  delights  to  unite  with  his 
family  when  offering  their  prayer  and  thanksgiving 
at  the  altar  of  mercy,  which  produces  a  charming 
effect  upon  his  temper  and  conversation  through 
the  whole  of  the  day.  When  his  infirmities  permit 
his  attendance  on  the  house  of  his  God,  such  are 
the  pleasures  he  enjoys,  that  he  calls  it  his  best 
home  upon  earth,  for  there  his  SaViour  grants  him 
Iiis  smiles.  Impressed  with  the  solemnity  of  soon 
passing  away  to  the  reigons  of  immortality,  no 
sooner  does  he  hear  of  the  conquest  of  grace 
and  the  increase  of  the  visible  kingdom  of  Christ, 
whether  at  home  or  abroad,  than  it  elevates  his  soul 
with  exquisite  delight !  And  if  these  virtues  and 
good  fruit  be  visible  to  every  beholder,  could  we 
be  admitted  to  his  chamber,  no  doubt  we  should 
find  him,  like  David,  giving  himself  unto  prayeVf 
mixing  faith  with  the  word  of  his  God,  girding  up 
the  loins  of  his  mind,  piously  trimming  his  quivering 
lamp,  and  thus  waiting  the  signal  of  his  Lord  to 
call  him  away  to  the  regions  of  eternity !  This 
description  of  the  virtues  of  the  aged  servant  of  the 
Lord,  is  not  too  highly  wrought,  it  is  what  an  old 
Christian  should  be,  and  what  Christ  by  his  grace 
has  produced  in  thousands ;  and  may  the  reader 
pray,  and  aim,  to  be  like  him. 

V.  Aged  as  the  Christian  may  be,  he  is  still  an 
EXPECTANT  whilc  UDon  oavth.  Indeed,  man  uni- 
versally is  a  creature  of  expectation,  and  is  per- 
petually looking  for  some  good,  either  to  supply 


32  The  Ased  Christian. 


■&" 


his  wants,  or  to  gratify  his  desires.     The  Christiariy 
especially  in  his  last  days,  finds  the  most  tdiaraiing 
reahties  presented  to  his  mind   in  the  Scriptures, 
warranted  by  the  faithful  promises  of  his  Got),  for 
the  employment  of  his  faith,  and  the  crj-ound  of  his 
expectations.     As  the  mouth  of  a  river  passing  out 
into  the  expanse  of  the  ocean,   the   mind   is  filled 
with  ideas  of  its  extent  and  grandeur !   no  wonder 
that  an  aged  p6rson,  having  so  far  arrived  at  the 
end    of  his    course,    should    realize    the    ocean    of 
eternity,  and  more  solemnly  excite  his  expectations 
for  a   future  state   of  existence.     Whatev-'r  good 
things,  whether  temporal  or  spiritual,   a  Christian 
may   have    received   from    the    Lord,    he  still   can 
say,  3Iif  soul,  icait  thmi,  only  upon  G-od ;  for  viy 
exjyectatioii  is  from  him.     Psalm  Ixii.  5.     Let  us 
follow  his  expectations,  and  we  shall  find  that  they 
extend  to  death.     That  whatever  may  relate  to  his 
temporal  concerns,  he   knows  that  the  Lord  is  his 
Shepherd,  he  shall  not  want,  and  is  perfectly  satis- 
fied to  wait  the  issue.     But  he   is  more  earnestly 
concerned  for  the  sanctification  of  his  soul,  to  be 
conformed  in  holiness  and   love  to  the  will  of  his 
Lord  ;  and  in  this,  his  expectation,  will  not  be  dis- 
appointed, for  he  is  assured  that  the  God  of  peace 
will  sanctify  him  wholly  in  spirit,  soul,  and  body, 
and  preserve  him  blameless  unto  the  coming  of  our 
I^ord  Jesus  Christ ;   and  faithful  is  he  that  called 
him,  who  also  icill  do  it.    1  Thessalonians  v.  23,  24. 
At  death,  the  time  when,   the   place  where,  and 
the  means  by  which  it  shall  be' produced,  all  these 
he  leaves  to  the  good  will  and  pleasure  of  the  Lord 


The  Ased  Christian.  33 


■•o 


who  hitherto  has  done,  and  will  continue  to  do,  all 
things  well  for  him,  when  he  comes  to  die.     Suffi- 
cient for  his  expectation,  that  his  God  assures  him, 
When  thoupasscst  through  the  icaters,  I  will  be  with 
thee;  and  through  the  rivers,  they  shall  not  orerjioio 
thee :  for  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God,  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel,  thy  Saviour.     Isaiah  xliii.  2,  3.     This  good 
old  man  expects  the  Lord  will  so  order  his  depar- 
ture, that  as  the  water  of  Jordan  divided  its  course, 
and  made  a  safe  passage  for  the  Israelites  to  the 
land  of  Canaan,  so  neither  woiild  the  Lord  forsake 
him  in  death,  but  support  him  by  his  presence  and 
his  care,  leaving  his  troubles  like  the' gathered  waters 
behind  him.   But  his  expectations  go  beyond  death. 
Though  at  death  his  frail  body  shall  return  to  the 
dust,  his  flesh  shall  rest  in  hope  for  the  morning  of 
the  resurrection  ;    and  his  soul,  when  absent  from 
the  body,  shall  instantly  be  present  with  the  Lord. 
And  in  that  great  day  appointed  for  the  consum- 
mation of  all  things,  the  Christian  finally  expects 
that  his  body  and  soul  shall  be  re-united,  and  re- 
ceived to  the  celestial  state  of  perfect  holiness  and 
eternal  blessedness,  to  sing  the  praises  of  God  and 
the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever!     All  these  most  in- 
teresting subjects,  which  form  the  substance  of  the 
believer's  expectation,  the  aged  Christian  will  assure 
you   are  not  founded  upon  his  own  merit,  nor  his 
personal  fitness,  but  wholly  upon  the  grace  and  faith- 
fulness of  God,  the  perfection  of  the  work  of  Christ, 
the  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  his  heart,  and 
the  never  failing  promises  recorded  in  the  Bible. 
At  present,  while  in  the  body,  he  will  sum  up  the 

5 


34  21ie  Aged  Christian. 

whole  in  the  last  words  of  David,  Although  inij 
house  he  not  so  with  God ;  (as  1  could  wish)  yet  he 
hath  made  icith  me  a7i  everlasting  covenant,  ordered 
in  all  things.,  and  sure :  for  this  is  all  my  salvation, 
and  all  my  desire^  although  he  make  it  not  to  grow. 
2  Samuel  xxiii.  5. 

These  are  a  few  outlines  of  the  aged  Christian. 
The  formation  of  his  religious  character,  his  em- 
ployment in  reviewing  the  events  of  his  long  life, 
and  his  expressions  of  feeling  under  the  infirmities 
and  afflictions  of  age.  We  have  likewise  glanced 
at  the  virtues  which  distinguish  his  character  from 
others ;  and  have  staled  a  few  of  the  subjects  of 
expectation  on  his  future  happiness.  It  is  therefore 
now  necessary  to  ask.  What  uses  should  we  make 
of  this  description  for  ourselves  t  When  an  artist 
has  finished  a  painting,  he  is  solicitous  to  place  it 
in  a  position  where  the  light  and  shades  of  the 
piece  may  be  seen  to  the  best  advantage  ;  and  if 
this  description  be  pronounced  a  likeness,  or  a  re- 
semblance, we  will  attempt  to  find  a  place  suitable 
to  receive  it.  Suppose  we  place  it  in  a  fa3iily,  it 
will  not  be  despised  by  any  but  the  ungodly,  and 
virtuous  relatives  and  friends  will  admire  the  fea- 
tures, while  some  aged  person  may  wish  that  he 
was  like  him.  Introduce  it  to  the  light  of  the 
WORLD,  and  let  the  public  eye  gaze  upon  it,  cer- 
tainly it  will  show  the  care  of  God  in  his  providence 
over  man  to  old  age,  while  it  will  bring  to  recol- 
lection the  value  of  such  a  gracious  man  in  society. 
If  you  please,  present  the  likeness,  to  the  eye  of  in- 


*rlie  Acred  Christian.  35 


"O 


FIDELITY,  if  infidelity  may  have  an  eye  to  see,  and 
without  question,  the  long  life  of  a  man,  exhibiting 
the  virtues  of  Christianity,  is  one  of  the  most  posi- 
tive evidences  of  the  authenticity  of  the  55crip»ures» 
The  Church  is  unquestionably  a  suitable  place  to 
exhibit  this  resemblance,  for  there  it  will  be  viewed 
in  all  its  parts,  illustrating  the  grace  of  the  Lord, 
Jesus,  who  forms  the  character ;  and  there  it  will 
be  viewed  by  young  and  old  with  pious  admiration, 
and  as  worthy  of  the  most  devout  imitation.  But, 
if  my  reader  is  disposed  to  call  this  piece  a  miivia- 
TURE,  I  can  have  no  objection  to  his  wearing  it  in 
his  bosom,  for  the  purpose  of  correcting  his  own 
character,  so  far  as  it  is  drawn  according  to  the 
Gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  and  to  him  b^ 
ascribed  all  the  glory.     Amen. 

Internal  evidence  stsiures  the  man 
Who  feels  it  of  the  jjow'r  of  ti'Ulh  divine^ 
And  truth  divine  assures  the  man  who  sees 
Its  liidileu  beiuLics  of  aphicein  heav'n. 
'  But  rich  experience  will  produce  rich  fruit. 

And  holy  mediiytions  in  the  lieart, 
NurturM,  will  into  holy  actions  spring. 
Thoughts,  words,  ;ind  Rctions.  in  one  golden  chain 
Tfigeiher  link'd  in  harmony,  ami  worn 
With  I  he  hecoming  grace,  experience  adds, 
Ls  CilJKSTIAN  bcaiily,  flourish  where  it  mr.j-. 


COXVERSATIOIV 

Beticeen  3Irs.  Stevenson  and  the   Widow  Lee,  on 
the  Death  of  her  venerated  Husband. 


Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lee,  married  in  early  life,  were  in 
easy  circumstances,  and  favoured  with  a  son  and 
two  daughters,  who  lived  to  form  honourable  con- 
nexions in  society.  Few  aged  couple  lived  in 
greater  warmth  of  conjugal  affection  for  each  other 
than  they,  or  were  more  highly  esteemed  for  their 
exemplary  piety  and  godliness,  whether  in  the  fa- 
mily, the  church,  or  in  the  neighbourhood  in  which 
they  lived.  Mr.  Lee,  in  the  77th  year  of  his  age, 
received  a  stroke  of  appoplexy,  which  speedily  ter- 
minated in  death;  and  the  event  produced  those 
keen  sensations  in  the  breast  of  the  widow  Lee, 
that  her  mind  became  disconsolate.  Mrs.  Steven- 
son, a  pious  lady,  made  her  bereaved  friend  a  visit, 
ia.  hope  of  soothing  her  sorrow.  Being  introduced 
to  the  widow's  chamber,  the  following  conversation 
passed  between  them. 


Conversation  hctwecn  Mrs.  Stevenson,  S^'c.     37 

My  afflicted  and  bereaved  friend,  Mrs.  Lee,  I 
could  not  suppress  a  desire  to  give  you  a  call,  and 
inquire  after  your  health;  at  the  same  time  indulg- 
ing a  hope,  that  I  should  find  you  submissive  to  the 
will  of  your  heavenly  Father,  who  has  called  away 
your  earthly  companion. 

Mrs.  Lee  dropt  a  tear,  and  expressed  her  grati- 
tude to  Mrs.  Stevenson  for  her  visit.  I  know,  my 
dear  friend,  said  she,  that  I  am  under  the  greatest 
obligation  to  be  submissive  to  the  will  of  my  hea- 
venly Father,  but  the  stroke  which  separated  my 
kind  hustand  from  my  arms,  was  so  sudden  and 
severe,  that  it  shook  my  nervous  system,  and  my 
better  judgment  seems  to  have  failed.  Indeed  I 
must  confess,  that  at  times  I  am  ready  to  say,  I  do 
well  to  be  angry,  but  indulging  a  little  more  reflec- 
tion, and  I  am  more  angry  with  myself  for  possess- 
ing the  thought. 

Mrs.  Stevenson  replied,  At  your  advanced  years, 
when  the  animal  nature  declines,  the  nervous  sys- 
tem must  be  expected  to  relax  and  grow  feeble, 
and  no  surprise,  my  friend,  that  you  should  bend 
beneath  so  heavy  a  stroke.  And  although  your 
judgment  now  swerves  from  the  will  of  God,  in  this 
afflictive  event,  I  hope  the  cloud  may  soon  disperse, 
and  that  you  shall  say,  his  will  is  love !  Besides, 
you  have  enjoyed  so  much  mercy  from  the  Lord, 
and  walked  before  him  so  many  years,  you  cannot 
be  altogether  ignorant  of  Satan's  devices,  for  he 
never  fails  to  take  advantage  of  our  afflictions,  to 


38  Conversation  hetwctn 

Taise  a  turbulent  disposition  in  our  breast  against 
the  hand  of  God  when  laid  upon  us. 

True,  Madam,  said  Mrs.  Lee,  but  there  are  cir- 
cumstances in  my  affliction  which  give  a  long  range 
to  my  reflections.  Mr.  Lee  and  myself  have  en- 
joyed the  marriage  life  more  than  fifty  years,  and 
our  affections  for  each  other  were  so  strong,  that  it 
could  not  fail  to  make  the  parting  more  severe 
when  the  sad  moment  came. 

I  must  confess,  Mrs.  Lee,  that  this  should  dictate 
to  you  a  strong  reason  for  submission,  and  a  grateful 
acknowledgment  to  the  God  of  your  mercy,  who 
spared  you  to  live  together  so  very  many  years. 
In  the  history  of  your  life,  you  have  known  many 
young  people  enter  into  marriage,  and  before  the 
year  expired,  the  nuptial  bed  was  exchanged  for 
the  bed  of  death.  When  you  were  in  the  meridian 
of  life,  with  the  cares  of  the  world,  and  your  tender 
offspring  around  you,  God  might  then  have  called 
your  husband  away,  which  would  have  given  your 
widow's  weeds  a  deeper  tinge.  That  the  Lord 
should  have  spared  you  together  to  see  your  children 
so  honourably  settled  in  the  world,  and  bless  you 
together  in  peace  and  comfort  to  such  an  advanced 
age,  all  these  should  demand  your  submission,  and 
excite  your  gratitude. 

Mrs.  Stevenson,  I  dare  not  contradict  your  ob- 
servations; they  are  just,  and  perhaps  I  should  use 
much  the  same  arguments  to  any.  other  person  I 


3Irs.  Stevenson  and  the  ividow  Lee.  39 

might  visit  in  a  situation  like  my  own.  At  present 
my  mind  is  so  dark  and  agitated,  I  find  it  hard  to 
think,  and  harder  still  to  submit.  The  Lord  did 
indeed  spare  us  together  much  longer  than  falls  to 
the  lot  of  thousands ;  and  the  remembrance  of  this, 
however  strange  to  say,  serves  to  drop  another 
grain  of  wormwood  into  the  cup  of  my  affliction. 
My  earthly  comforter  is  gone,  and  I  am  left  alone 
in  feebleness  and  age,  with  little  ability  to  help 
myself. 

Mrs.  Stevenson  took  occasion  to  remind  Mrs.  Lee 
that  the  knowledge  and  enjoyment  of  God,  through 
Jesus  Christ,  by  the  influences  of  the  blessed  Spirit, 
was  the  only  source  of  real  happiness  to  Christians 
in  this  life,  and  forms  the  ground  of  their  hope  for 
eternal  felicity.  I  appeal  to  you,  my  friend,  whether 
this  has  not  been  the  fountain  from  whence  you 
have  derived  your  peace  and  consolation  for  very 
many  years  past,  and  from  which  it  is  your  privilege 
now,  under  your  bereavement,  to  draw  your  support 
and  refreshment,  to  cherish  your  depressed  mind ! 
I  presume  you  will  say.  This  is  true.  You  will  give 
me  leave  to  say,  that  among  the  many  characters 
or  relations  in  which  God  has  revealed  himself  to 
you  in  the  Bible,  there  is  one  you  could  not  have 
experimentally  known  until  you  lost  your  husband. 
It  is  that  of  a  husband  to  the  icidoio.  Isaiah  liv.  5, 
Jeremiah  xlix.  IL  Although  you  may  have  read 
such  passages  while  your  husband  was  alive,  it  is 
certain  you  then  had  no  need  of  them.  But  now  I 
hope  that  relation  of  the  Lord.  a.s  the  widow's  God, 


40  Conversation  between 

will  appear  to  you  as  expressly  designed  to  comfort 
you  in  your  present  widowhood.  Look,  therefore, 
Mrs.  Lee,  to  your  heavenly  Husband,  by  faith  take 
hold  of  the  arm  of  his  power  for  your  support,  and 
be  assured,  that  you  have  a  share  in  the  compassion, 
kindness,  and  love,  of  his  heart ;  and  thus  you  will 
happily  finish  the  remainder  of  your  journey  upon 
earth,  and  eventually  find  that  God  can  make  up 
your  loss  a  thousand  fold ! 

I  hope,  my  dear  friend,  Mrs.  Stevenson,  that  I  can 
say,  the  Lord  has  taught  me,  as  a  sinner,  the  know- 
ledge of  himself  as  he  is  in  Christ,  my  Saviour  and 
my  friend  ;  and  while  I  have  publicly  professed  this 
hope,  I  have  not  been  without  some  of  its  consola- 
tions in  my  own  soul.  But  still  I  must  confess  to 
you,  the  stroke  which  fell  upon  my  husband,  found 
me  in  a  dark  staite  of  mind  ;  I  had  wandered  too  far 
in  my  affections  from  the  Lord,  and  therefore  un- 
prepared to  meet  the  event.  What  you  have  said 
on  the  widow's  God  and  Husband,  I  hope  I  shall 
find  to  be  true  ;  but  I  must  confess  that  I  had  never 
thought  of  it  as  you  have  now  stated.  I  have  known 
and  felt  continued  need  of  the  Lord,  but  not  as  a 
widoiv.  This  is  a  new  subject,  both  for  my  faith 
and  my  improvement,  and  I  hope  I  may  enjoy  the 
benefits  of  it  the  few  days  of  my  pilgrimage  which 
yet  remain. 

How  strange  is  it,  Mrs.  Lee,  that  we  can  senti- 
mentally believe  the  necessity  and  advantages  of 
communion  with  God,  and  yet  practically  neglect 


Mrs.  Stevenson  and  the  icidow  Lee.  41 

ihe  privilege;  and  our  foolish  hearts  wander  after 
other  objects,  to  our  own  disappointment  and  sor- 
row !  It  is  too  true,  we  condemn  the  perfidious 
conduct  of  the  Israelites  in  departing  from  their 
God,  and  committing  idolatry,  while  we  may  be 
acting  the  similar  part  ourselves.  It  is  not,  there- 
fore, a  subject  of  so  much  surprise,  if  you  were  off 
your  guard  when  death  visited  your  family,  that  it 
should  create  so  painful  an  alarm. 

Perhaps,  Mrs.  Stevenson,  you  did  not  hear  that 
my  kind  husband  died  so  suddenly  in  a  fit  of  appo- 
plexy.  After  breakfast  he  took  a  walk  in  the  garden 
to  enjoy  the  fragrance  of  the  flowers.  On  his 
return  he  took  a  seat  in  his  easy  chair,  and  soon 
after  I  perceived  that  he  reclined  his  head,  which  I 
thought  was  the  effect  of  his  walk.  I  spoke  to  him, 
but  he  did  not  answer.  The  fatal  stroke  was  given, 
and  my  servants  aided  to  convey  him  to  his  bed. 
Medical  aid  was  instantly  called,  but  it  was  in  vain  ; 
and,  in  twenty  hours  afterwards,  he  breathed  his 
last.  O  how  I  grieved,  and  do  so  still.  I  repeatedly 
asked  him  if  his  hope  in  Christ  was  firm,  if  he  was 
resigned  to  depart,  and  if  the  Lord  granted  him  his 
smiles ;  but  he  wqs  speechless,  and  could  only  cast 
his  eyes  wishfully  towards  me,  and  then  he  sunk  in 
death!  One  charming  word  from  his  lips  would 
have  been  a  cordial  to  my  trembling  heart.  At 
this  Mrs.  Lee  wept  profusely. 

Soon  as  Mrs.  Lee  had  recovered  herself,  Mrs. 
Stevenson  asked  her^  If  she  had  any  doubts  of  her 

6 


42  Conversation  between 

husband's  interest  in  the  salvation  of  Jesus  1     Your 
departed  friend,  said  she,  was  believed  to  be  a  man 
that  knew,  and  enjoyed  the  virtues  of  the  grace  of 
God;  loved  and  served  his  Lord  in  meekness  and 
sincerity ;   he  bore    his  public   profession  without 
ostentation ;  and  his  church,  his  family,  as  well  as 
the  neighbourhood,  are  witnesses  of  his  pious  de- 
portment, charity,  and  good-will,  to  all  around  him. 
Now,  Mrs.  Lee,  although  it  might  have  given  you 
great  satisfaction  to  hear  his  last  testimony  of  hope 
in  Christ,  and  of  joys  to  come,  still  I  must  confess 
that  his  many  years  continuance  in  the  service  of  the 
Lord,  is  a  more  substantial  testimony  to  me  than  a 
mere  d^ath  bed  confession.     How  great  would  the 
difference  have  been,  both  to  him  and  to  you,  if  he 
had  lived  and  died  a  proud  pharisee,  or  a  thought- 
less old  sinner !     Therefore,  though  by  the  nature 
of  his  death,  God  did  not  permit  him  to  give  you 
an  assurance  of  his  confidence  in  the  Lord,  and  bid 
you  farewell  for  a  season,  let  the  testimony  of  his 
pious  life  satisfy  you  ;  and  be  assured,  that  precious 
in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  is  the  death  of  his  saints, 
let  the  time  wheuj  or  the  manner  of  their  death,  ba 
what  it  may. 

Certainly,  my  good  friend  Mrs.  Stevenson,  I 
ought  not  to  dictate  to  my  Almighty  Father,  how, 
nor  when,  he  should  take  my  husband  away.  I  do 
believe  he  was  a  gracious  good  man.  Grace  in 
Christ  was  not  only  the  rest  and  joy  of  his  soul,  and 
the  subject  of  his  conversation,  but  it  was  his  grief 
when  he  heard  any  speak  of  salvation,  when  grace 


Mrs.  Stevenson  and  the  widoic  Lee.  43 

was  not  the  first  and  the  last.  And  although  he 
bore  the  fruits  of  grace  in  his  humble  walk  with 
God,  in  his  temper  and  conduct,  he  was  so  sensible 
of  his  infirmities,  that  he  lived  upon  the  grace  of 
Christ  as  his  daily  bread ;  so  that  I  can  have  no 
doubt  of  his  future  happiness,  and  I  ought  to  be 
resigned,  though  my  bereavement  is  severe- 
Mrs.  Lee,  well  is  it  for  us  that  God  knowelh  our 
frame,  and  remembereth  that  we  are  but  dust;  and 
the  best  saint  upon  earth  has  too  much  of  the  dust 
of  unbelief  and  pride  attached  to  their  minds  and 
affections,  which  generally  appear  the  most  when 
in  times  of  aflliction.  But  the  Lord  knows  how  to 
remove  the  dust,  or  so  to  allay  it,  as  to  produce 
our  real  advantage.  For  as  a  father  pitieth  his 
children,  so  the  Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  him ; 
and  I  hope  you  will  speedily  be  brought  to  confess. 
He  hath  done  all  things  well. 

I  must  acknowledge,  Mrs.  Stevenson,  that  next 
to  the  loss  of  my  husband's  person,  I  mourn  his 
absence  at  the  morning  and  evening  devotions  of 
my  family  ;  for  indeed  he  was  a  man  of  fervent 
prayer.  Many  of  our  friends  who  occasionally 
visited  us  on  an  evening,  lately  observed  the  spirit- 
uality of  his  petitions.  One  of  them,  not  loner 
since,  on  his  going  out,  whispered  to  me,  "  Mrs. 
"  Lee,  I  perceive  that  spirituality  in  your  husband's 
"  devotions,  which  induces  me  to  believe  that  the 
"  Lord  is  ripening  him  for  eternity;  and  perhaps  he 
"  may  soon  take  him  to  himself."     However,  I  did 


44  Concersation  between 

not  then  think  so  much  of  it,  and  I  rather  attributed 
it  to  the  warm  feehngs  of  my  friend,  than  to  the 
cause  which  he  suggested.  Now  he  is  taken  from 
me,  and  I  hear  his  voice  no  more  ! 

And  did  not  that  happy  frame  of  your  husband's 
spirit,  remind  you,  Mrs.  Lee,  of  what  Eliphas  said 
to  Job  1  Thou  shall  conic  to  thy  grave  in  a  full 
age,  like  as  a  shock  of  corn  cometh  in  in  his  season. 
Job  V.  26.  You  know  that  the  husbandman  does  not 
reap  his  corn  until  it  be  fully  ripe,  and  God  has  his 
ripening  time  for  his  saints,  or  they  would  not  be 
fit  to  be  gathered  into  his  heavenly  garner ;  and 
certainly  this  visible  ripening  of  your  husband  for 
heaven,  should  have  increased  your  joy !  In  his 
conversation,  as  well  as  in  his  prayer,  you  have 
often  heard  him  express  his  hope  of  the  joys  of  the 
blessed  in  heaven  ;  and  can  you  be  in  sadness,  be- 
cause he  now  enjoys  the  fruition  of  that  hope  in 
glory  \  He  lived  with  you  to  a  great  age  ;  you 
perceived  his  activity  to  decline ;  and  he  could  not 
but  express  his  feelings  under  the  infirmities  and 
pains  he  endured,  though  in  patience  he  possessed 
his  soul ;  and  now  his  blessed  Saviour  has  released 
him  from  the  burden  of  the  flesh,  which  rests  in 
hope  of  the  resurrection  to  a  glorious  immortality ; 
and  surely  you  will  not  grieve  that  God  should 
grant  him  his  prayer  by  such  a  happy  deliverance  ? 
You  know  that  he  often  lamented  with  tears,  the 
secret  evils  of  his  heart,  and  the  power  of  unbelief, 
which  so  often  interrupted  his  sensible  communion 
with  his  Saviour ;  frequently  expressing  his  desire 


Mrs.  Stevenson  and  the  widoio  Lee.  45 

to  depart  and  to  be  with  Christ,  which  was  far 
better  than  to  dwell  in  a  tabernacle  of  clay,  sur- 
rounded with  evils  ;  and  now  his  spirit  is  received 
into  the  immediate  presence  of  his  Lord,  beholding 
him  in  his  glory,  perfected  in  holiness,  and  singing 
salvation  to  God  and  the  Lamb,  can  you  indulge 
the  tear  of  grief  because  of  his  happiness  1  Think 
of  this  Mrs.  Lee,  and  you  will  readily  compose 
your  mind,  and  say,  Father,  not  my  will,  hut  thine 
he  done.  Besides,  you  have  not  for  ever  lost  your 
husband,  he  has  only  gone  a  little  before  you. 
Your  age  and  infirmities  indicate  that  the  time  isr 
not  far  distant,  when  you  will  be  called  to  follow 
him  to  that  happy  state,  where  parting  shall  be  no 
more.  Instead  of  mourning  and  weeping,  let  this 
call  of  God  in  his  providence  teach  you  the  import- 
ance of  being  ready,  whenever  he  shall  send  death 
to  call  you  away.  I  wish  you  to  remember,  that 
your  husband  was  not  your  God  and  Saviour ;  and 
however  that  good  man  was  worthy  of  your  affec- 
tions, it  is  possible  you  may  have  made  too  much 
of  him  ;  and  therefore  he  was  first  removed,  that 
you  might  more  spiritually  seek  your  whole  happi- 
ness alone  in  God.  1  will  close  my  morning's  visit 
to  you,  Mrs.  Lee,  by  expressing  my  hope,  that  you 
will  leave  your  husband  in  the  bosom  of  his  Saviour, 
and  rejoice  in  his  happiness.  By  faith  and  prayer 
look  to  your  heavenly  Husband,  as  the  widow's 
God  and  portion,  and  he  will  be  your  guide  and 
comforter  unto  death  ;  and  then,  through  the  merits 
of  your  blessed  Saviour,  he  will  receive  you  also 
to  the  mansions  of  peace,  where,  with  your  departed 


46  Conversation,  6^c. 

husband,  you  will  join  the  spirits  of  the  just  made 
perfect,  to  sing  his  praises  for  ever  and  ever. 


ON  THE  DEATH  OF  AX  AGED  CHRISTIAN. 

When  Jesus  takes  his  followers  home 

His  mercy  claims  our  praise  ; 
He  saves  them  from  the  ills  to  come. 

On  man's  rebellious  race. 

Why  should  we  wish  them  longer  here, 

To  struggle  with  the  flesh  ; 
Again  to  combat  slavish  fear, 

Tog^'oan  and  die  afresh  ? 

Now  they  enjoj'  a  rich  reward. 

For  all  their  toils  below  ; 
Now  they  behold  that  gracious  Lord, 

Who  brought  them  safely  through. 

They  see  the  Jllan  for  sinners  slain, 

A  G»d  he  reigns  above  ; 
They  mingle  with  the  heav'nly  train, 

And  sing  redeeming  love ! 

Eternal  honours  to  that  grace 

Which  rwis'd  them  to  the  skies, 
And  gave  their  souls  a  resting  place. 

In  the  new  Paradise . 

T.  B.  L. 


\ 


JACOB  PRESENTED  TO  PHARAOH 


Bthold  the  august  sire;  bending  beneath 

Tlie  weight  of  years.     From  shepherds'  lowJy  teuj. 

He  tnters  now  into  the  presence  of 

The  mighty  king;  grasping  the  arm  of  him. 

His  son  whom  long  and  much  he  mourn'd  as  lost. 

He  pours  his  blessings  on  the  sov'reign's  head. 

And  then,  with  slow  and  solemn  step,  retires 

Beneath  the  smiles  of  heaven,  to  rest  in  peace. 


The  presentation  of  the  venerable  patriarch  Ja- 
cob to  Phar'aoh,  king  of  Egypt,  by  the  hand  of  his 
son  Joseph,  must  have  been  a  very  interesting 
scene.  The  short  record  which  we  have  of  that 
ceremony  in  the  forty-seventh  chapter  of  Genesis, 
has  frequently  claimed  devout  admiration ;  and  as 
it  cannot  fail  to  afford  a  few  lessons  of  instruction, 
especially  to  the  aged,  this  paper  shall  be  devoted 
to  the  subject. 

The  scene  was  at  Memphis,  the  royal  city  of  the 
kings  of  Egypt,  and  where  Pharaoh  held  his  court. 
No  doubt  but  that  the  royal  chamber  in  the  palace 
was  highly  enriched  with  a  combination  of  architec- 
ture, sculpture,  tapestry,  painting,  and  other  pro- 


48  Jacob  presented  to  Pharaoh. 

ductions  of  the  fine  arts,  for  which  the  Egyptians  at 
that  time  were  so  eminently  celebrated ;  exhibiting 
that  magnificence  and  grandeur,  for  which  the  whole 
edifice  was  designed.  The  principal  characters 
which  formed  this  active  scene,  were  Pharaoh, 
THE  KING,  Joseph  the  viceroy,  and  Jacob  the 
venerable  patriarch.  The  king,  in  his  brilliant 
robes  of  state,  and  the  crown  encircling  his  brow, 
added  dignity  to  his  person,  while  the  golden 
sceptre,  grasped  in  his  hand,  proclaimed  his  au- 
thority and  vast  dominion.  On  either  side  stand 
his  counsellors  of  state,  his  priests,  magicians,  and 
astrologers,  while  the  surrounding  guards,  with 
glittering  spears,  give  an  air  of  splendid  dignity 
to  the  whole.  The  next  is  Joseph,  who,  in  the 
land  of  Canaan,  when  only  a  youth  of  seventeen 
years  of  age,  was  torn  from  his  father's  arms, 
separated  from  his  brethren,  by  them  sold  as  a 
slave  for  twenty  pieces  of  silver,  and  carried  into 
Egypt.  In  this  foreign  land  he  was  immured  in 
prison  for  the  space  of  nine  years,  when,  by  a  re- 
markable incidence  of  Providence,  through  a  dream 
of  Pharoah,  he  was  delivered  from  prison,  and 
raised  to  the  second  dignity  in  the  kingdom  of 
Egypt.  How  great  the  change !  Now  no  longer 
clothed  in  prison  garments,  but  covered  with  a 
brilliant  robe  of  state ;  and  instead  of  rude  fetters 
galling  his  trembling  limbs,  a  chain  of  richest  gold 
hangs  suspended  around  his  neck.  The  third  is 
the  patriarch  Jacob,  the  endeared  father  of  Joseph, 
who,  having  passed  the  scenes  of  his  day  in  bitter- 
ness and  sorrow,  is  rescued  from  the  famine  in 


Jacob  presented  to  Pharaoh.  49^^ 

Canaan,  and  with  his  family  pKaced  in  the  land  of 
Goshen.  Joseph  having  ah'eady  introduced  his 
brethren  to  the  king,  and  received  his  approbation 
for  their  dwelling  in  the  land,  now  enjoys  the 
peculiar  pleasure  of  presenting  his  father  to  the 
royal  presence,  a  scene  this  which  we  cannot  but 
contemplate  with  delightful  feeling. 

The  moment  for  introduction  arrives.  The  massy 
doors  of  the  chamber  unfohl.  Joseph  enters  in  his 
robes  of  state,  grasping  the  hand  of  his  aged  father, 
clad  only  in  his  plain  patriarchal  garments,  girt 
around  with  his  girdle,  while  his  venerable  beard, 
silvered  with  age,  flowed  upon  his  breast.  Slow  and 
solemn  are  his  steps ;  supported  on  the  one  hand  by 
the  very  son  whom  he  once  believed  was  devoured 
by  wild  beasts,  and  numbered  with  the  dead,  while 
with  his  right  hand  he  leans  upon  that  long  favoured 
staff,  with  which  he  had  twice  passed  over  Jordan. 
Every  eye  is  full  fixed  upon  this  extraordinary 
stranger,  and  all  is  hushed  into  silence.  What 
gives  a  charming  zest  to  the  whole  is,  there  is  the 
father  of  the  very  Joseph  who  saved  the  country 
from  the  horrors  of  famine !  If  grandeur  and  sim- 
plicity form  a  contrast  with  each  other,  it  is  here 
exhibited  in  strongest  colours.  Advancing  to  the 
foot  of  the  august  throne,  Joseph  seats  his  father 
before  the  presence  of  the  king.  Now  every  ear 
in  the  assembly  is  open,  watching  the  accents  of 
him  who  shall  first  open  his  lips  on  the  occasion. 
Jacob,  with  solemn  grace  and  dignity,  rises  from 
his  seat   and   blesses  Pharaoh-—"  May  it  be   the 

7 


50  Jacob  presented  to  Pharaoh. 

"  pleasure  of  God,  that  the  waters  of  the  Nile  may 
"  be  filled,  and  that  the  famine  may  remove  from 
"  the  werW  in  thy  days."*  One  would  naturally 
suppose  that  tlie  king  would  have  acknowledged 
the  fervency  of  this  pious  benediction,  or  he  would 
have  made  inquiries  concerning  the  famishing  in- 
feabita«ts  of  Canaan,  the  health  of  Jacob  after  so. 
long  a  journey,  or  if  Jacob  were  satisfied  and  happy 
to  reside  in  the  land  of  Goshen.  Instead  of  any 
such  questions,  Pharaoh  said  unto  Jacobs  How  old 
art  thou  ?  Possibly,  as  the  Egyptians  were  not  sa 
long  lived  as  the  Hebrews,  the  king  had  never  be- 
fore seen  a  man  so  aged  and  venerable  in  his 
countenance  and  appearance.  And  Jacob  said  unto 
Pharaoh,  The  days  of  the  years  of  7mj  pilgrimage 
are  an  hundred  and  thirty  yeai^s :  few  and  evil 
have  the  days  of  the  years  of  my  life  beeji,  and  have 
not  attained  unto  the  days  of  the  years  of  the  life 
of  my,  fathers  in  the  days  of  their  pilgrimage. 
With  this  answer  Pharaoh  appeared  satisfied  ;  and 
as  the  ceremonial  of  introduction  to  a  sovereign  is 
usually  short,  Jacob  again  arose,  blessed  Pharaoh, 
and  retired  from  his  presence. 

You  will  perceive  that  the  direct  answer  which 
the  patriarch  gave  to  the  kiquiry  of  the  king  con- 
cerning his  age,  was  that  he  was  one  hundred  and 
thirty  years  old.  The  account  which  he  combined 
with  the  answer,  is  to  be  read  as  a  striking  com- 
ment upon  his  own  age,  or  as  a  miniature  picture 

*  The  Targum  of  Jonathan. 


Jacob piesented  to  Pharaoh.  51 

of  the  history  of  his  life.  We  will  therefore  ex- 
amine the  interesting  parts  which  it  contains,  with 
the  intention  of  deriving  a  few  lessons  of  instruction 
for  our  per&onal  iniprovement. 

I.  He  acknowledges  his  life  tto  have  been  a  pU- 
grimage;  thai  is,  one  not  having  any  fixed  place 
of  residence  for  a  length  of  time;  frequently  re- 
moving from  one  city  or  country  to  another.  This 
indeed,  was  the  case  with  Jacob,  more  than  any 
©therof  the  patriarchs.  He  first  dwelt  in  Canaan, 
from  thence  he  removed  to  Padan-aram,  and  then 
returned  to  Canaan  again.  For  sometime  he  dwelt 
at  Succothy  and  then  at  Shecheni,  and  afterwards  at 
Hehi'on,  and  now  he  was  come  down  to  Egypt, 
Connect  the  pious  character  of  Jacob  with  Paul's 
description  of  a  believing  pilgrim,  in  the  eleventh 
chapter  to  the  Hebrews,  and  you  will  perceive  that 
the  journey  of  life  is  connected  with  a  desire  for  a 
hetter  country,  that  i&,  an  hcatenhj ;  and  then,  we 
must  admit,  that  Ja<job  considered  himself  as  a 
strano-er  upon  earth,  looking  forward  to  a  future 
state  of  endless  felicity;  and  in  this  hope  he  closed 
kis  eyes  in  peace.  Happy  is  the  man  who,  in  all 
the  arduous  journeys  of  life,  serves  his  God  in  faith 
and  sincerity,  and  pursues  the  same  charming  ob- 
ject of  eternal  bliss  and  glory* 

II.  Jacob,  to  his  days  and  years,  gives  the  quali- 
ties of  few  and  evil.  Few  indeed,  for  in  the  review 
they  appeared  but  as  yesterday,  quickly  gone  as  a 
iivatch  in  the  night,  or  as  an  arrow  that  cutteth  the 


•^2  Jacob  presented  to  Pkarauh. 

air.     Few  in    comparison  with   many   otiier  aged 
men  of  former  years,  and  fewer  still,  when  viewed 
in  the  glass  of  that  vast  and  endless  eternity  which 
awaits  the  final  destiny  of  all  mankind.     Few  as 
were   the  days  of  the  years  of  Jacob,   they  were 
strongly  incorporated  with  evil.    Very  many  indeed 
were  the  afflictions  of  this  man  of  God.     He  was 
compelled    to   leave    the    habitation   of  his    father 
Isaac,  and  fly  from  the  face  of  his  brother  Esau. 
Fourteen  years  he  endured  severe  hardships  in  the 
house  of  Laban.     In  Shechem  he  suffered  extreme 
affliction  on  account  of  his  daughter.     At  Ephrath 
he  lost  his  beloved  Rachel  by  death ;  and  at  Hebron 
he  was  taught  to  believe,  that  not  only  his  beloved 
Joseph  was  torn  to  pieces,  but  that  his  Benjamin 
also,   by  going  down   to  Egypt,   should  return  no 
more,  and   thus   bring  down    his  gray  hairs  with 
sorrow  to  the  grave.     How  many  are  the  afflictions 
of  the  righteous !     Yet  all  these,  as  in  the  case  of 
Jacob,  work  together  for  good  to  them  that  love 
God ;  and  eventually  the  richest  fruit  shall  be  pro- 
duced.    Let  the  aged  reader  review  the  scenes  of 
his  own  life,  and  probably  he  will  be  compelled  to 
confess  with  Jacob,   that  "  few  and  evil  have  the 
*'  days  of  the  years  of  my  life  been." 

III.  To  Pharaoh  the  patriarch  gave  a  sort  of 
genealogical  account  of  his  years,  by  comparing 
them  with  those  of  his  forefathers.  Though  arrived 
at  130  years  of  age,  he  informed  the  king  that  he 
had  not  attained  unto  the  days  of  the  years  of  the 
life  of  his  fathers  in  the  days  of  their  pilgrimage. 


Jacob  presented  to  Pharaoh.  53 

For  his  grandfather  Abraham  was  175  years  old 
when  he  died.  His  father  Isaac  lived  until  he  was 
180  years,  of  course  Jacob  was  50  years  younger. 
Here  I  must  confess,  that  the  genealogy  of  a  family 
is  not  only  valuable  in  itself,  but  is  highly  calculated 
to  instruct  the  mind  in  the  history  of  God's  conduct 
to  our  ancestors,  and  to  inspire  us  with  gratitude 
for  our  personal  preservation. 

IV.  The  manner  how  Jacob  numbered  the  pe- 
riods of  his  life  is  very  observable.  He  reckoned 
his  years  by  his  days.  This  is  not  unusual  in  the 
last  stages  of  a  long  life,  and  i^  calculated  to  teach 
us  a  useful  lesson.  In  early  life  it  is  usual  to  look 
forward  and  anticipate  a  thousand  enjoyments,  and 
we  are  in  the  habit  of  measuring  our  wished-for 
time  by  length  of  years,  but  no  sooner  old  age 
comes  upon  us  than  we  are  practically  and  some- 
times painfully  convinced,  that  the  time  of  our  de- 
parture is  at  hand,  and  we  can  only  number  the 
fragments  of  our  earthly  existence  by  days.  It  has 
frequently  been  remarked,  that  when  young  per- 
sons, for  the  most  part,  announce  their  age,  they 
date  it  backward,  saying,  that  at  such  a  time  they 
were  18  or  21  years  of  age  ;  but  when  old  persons 
speak  of  their  age,  they  date  it  forward,  that  at 
Buch  a  time  they  will  be  70  or  80  years  old.  How- 
ever, as  we  know  not  what  a  day  may  bring  forth, 
the  best  calculation  is  by  days,  and  those  days,  and 
those  only,  which  are  spent  in  walking  with  God, 
honouring  Christ,  bearing  the  fruits  of  righteous- 
ness and  kindness  to  our  fellow  creatures ;   these 


54  Jacob  presented  to  Pharaoh. 

are  only  worth  recording.  May  this  be  the  daily 
employment  of  every  one  who  reads  these  pages, 
and  then  the  length  of  their  days  and  years  will  be 
crowned  with  prosperity. 

V.  I  cannot  venture  to  conclude  this  subject 
without  drawing  from  it  an  encouragement  in  fa- 
vour of  those  aged  persons  who  indulge  a  painful 
apprehension  that  their  last  days  may  be  over- 
whelmed with  the  dark  clouds  of  adversity  and 
sorrow.  When  Jacob  was  in  Hebron,  his  afflictions 
were  severe;  while  the  famine  drew  its  dark  circle 
around  him,  his  affectionate  heart  was  lacerated 
and  torn  by  the  loss  of  his  Joseph  and  Benjamin. 
Beneath  the  pressing  weight  of  despondency  he 
said,  All  these  things  are  against  me.  And  when  he 
was  informed  by  his  sons,  on  their  return  from 
Egypt,  that  his  Joseph  was  yet  alive,  his  heart 
fainted,  and  he  believed  them  not.  How  powerful 
i:s  unbelief  and  despondency  upon  the  best  of  men, 
when  cast  into  the  shades  of  adversity  i  Had  Jacob 
at  that  time  been  permitted  to  see  the  secret  wheels 
of  Providence  in  motion,  he  would  have  said,  "  All 
"  these  things  are  working  for  my  good."  For 
certainly,  by  these  apparently  very  complicated  and 
painful  events,  God  was  preparing  the  way  for  his 
going  down  into  Egypt;  his  relief  from  the  horrors 
of  famine ;  embracing  his  beloved  Joseph  again ;  and 
of  spending  the  last  seventeen  years  of  his  pilgrim- 
age in  peace  and  comfort  in  the  land  of  Goshen. 
Who  would  not  trust  so  good  a  God,  who  perform- 
eth  wonders  in  his  providence  and  in  his  grace,  for 


Jacoh  presented  to  Pharaoh.  55 

the  relief  and  the  happiness  of  his  children!  Art 
thou,  my  reader,  bowing  beneath  the  weight  of 
despondency,  and  writing  bitter  things  against  thy- 
self, saying,  I  shall  no  more  see  good  in  the  land 
of  the  living?  Learn  from  Jacob's  case,  to  trust  in 
Jacob's  God.  As  Jacob,  under  all  his  calamities, 
had  a  Joseph  in  Pharaoh's  court  secretly  managing 
all  his  concerns  for  good,  so  you  have  a  better  Jo- 
seph in  the  court  of  heaven,  Jesus  the  Son  of  God, 
who  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  you.  Joseph 
could  only  nourish  his  father  in  the  decline  of  life 
with  earthly  comforts,  but  our  Joseph,  Jesus  above, 
can  grant  you  the  favours  of  his  providence,  and 
the  richer  blessings  of  his  grace,  with  this  assur- 
ance, I  will  never  leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee.  Thus 
may  you  trust  your  faithful  God,  see  your  happiest 
days  at  last,  and  your  sun  wil)  set  in  brightnessj 
without  a  cloud. 

yi.  Notwithstanding  we  are  all  alike  insignificant 
and  vile  as  the  worms  of  the  earth,  and  God  himself 
respecteth  not  the  persons  of  men,  yet  there  is  a 
something  in  the  breast  of  an  inferior  and  obscure 
person,  which  dictates  a  peculiar  gratification  in 
being  presented  to  one  who  is  raised  to  the  highest 
rank  of  society  in  honour  and  dignity.  Whatever 
may  be  the  wish  or  inclination  of  my  reader  to  re- 
ceive such  a  mark  of  attention,  though  it  bear  the 
least  resemblance  to  the  presentation  of  Jacob  to 
the  sovereign  of  Egypt,  let  it  be  remembered,  that 
the  highest  honours  which  one  man  can  confer, 
and  another  receive,  soon  fade,  sicken,  and  die. 


56  Jacob  presented  to  Pharaoh. 

There  is  a  far  more  interesting  and  honourable 
presentation  I  wish  you  to  enjoy.  It  is  first  at 
the  throne  of  grace,  where  you  can  obtain  mercy, 
and  find  grace  to  help  you  in  time  of  need.  None 
can  present  you  to  this  throne  but  Jesus,  the  Re- 
deemer and  Intercessor ;  for  through  him  ice  both, 
that  is,  believing  Jews  and  Gentiles,  have  access  by 
one  Spirit  unto  the  Father.  Ephesians  ii.  18.  If 
Pharaoh  granted  Jacob  an  assurance  of  protection 
and  subsistence  during  his  life  in  the  plains  of 
Goshen,  and  thereby  made  his  presentation  at  the 
throne  the  more  interesting  to  his  grateful  feelings, 
what  will  you  not  feel  and  express,  when  bowing  in 
prayer  and  adoration  at  the  throne  of  your  gracious 
God,  wlio  hath  ]?roinised  to  supply  all  your  need, 
both  of  body  and  soul,  according  to  his  riches  in 
glory  by  Christ  Jesus'!  Surely  you  will  exclaim 
with  Paul,  Blessed  he  the  God  and  Father  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  blessed  us  icith  all 
spiritual  blessings  in  heavenly  places  in  Christ  Jesus  I 
Inestimably  valuable  as  is  communion  with  your 
God  on  earth,  there  is  yet  a  more  august  and 
glorious  presentation  to  be  anticipated  on  the  final 
day.  This  will  not  be  in  favour  of  an  individual 
person  only,  but  of  the  whole  body  of  the  redeemed 
and  sanctified,  as  the  bride,  the  LamVs  wife,  icho 
shall  have  made  herself  ready  for  the  marriage. 
For  Christ  loved  the  Church,  and  gave  himself  for 
it,  that  he  might  sanctify  and  cleanse  it  with  the 
washing  of  water  by  the  icord,  that  he  might  present 
it  to  himself  a  glorious  Church,  not  having  spot,  or 
tcrinkle,  or  any  such  thing;   but  that  it  should  be 


Jacob  presented  to  Pharaoh.  57 

hoJif  and  tcithout  blemish.  Ephesians  v.  25 — 27. 
On  that  glorious  presentation  day,  the  grandeur  of 
Pharaoh's  court,  with  the  multiplied  magnificence 
of  princes  who  have  sat  in  majesty  upon  their 
thrones  in  successive  ages,  and  all  this  worldly  pomp, 
will  be  cast  into  shade,  and  vanish  away.  Christ 
shall  appear  upon  the  throne  of  his  Father,  invested 
with  the  fulness  of  his  glory;  at  whose  presence 
the  heavens,  the  earth,  and  the  sea,  shall  flee  away  ! 
The  new  heavens,  as  the  presentation  chamber  of 
the  King  of  kings,  will  exhibit  a  brilliance  exceed- 
ing the  brightness  of  the  stars  and  the  splendour  of 
the  sun  !  The  Bridegroom  will  then  address  his 
redeemed  bride,  and  say.  Come  ye  blessed  of  7ny 
Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world. 

O  wliat  a  wedding  day 

Will  that  blight  morning  bring ' 
Onr  spirits  married  to  this  clay. 

And  both  to  Zion's  King! 
Angels  will  shout  aloud, 

An:l  we  with  joy  shall  sing; 
To  him  that  wash'd  us  in  his  blood. 

This  perfect  praise  we  bring. 

Stoain.. 

What  a  charming  prospect  is  this  to  a  Christian  ill 
the  near  approach  of  death  and  eternity !  Though 
the  days  of  his  years  be  like  those  of  Jacob,  few 
and  evil,  how  firm  is  the  ground  of  hope  in  Christ, 
for  a  share  of  that  glory  which  shall  hereafter  be 
revealed.  Suffer  me  then  to  exhort  you,  my  aged 
friend,  to  press  forward,  amidst  every  obstruction,  for 
the  prize  of  your  high  calling  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus. 
Remember  that  your  presentation  at  the  throne  of 
God's  grace  in  time,  is  a  prelude  and  an  earnest  of 


5S  Jacob  presented  to  Pharaoh. 

that  final  presentation  before  the  throncoi  his  glory 
in  the  highest  heavens.  Strong  excitement  this  to 
communion  with  your  God,  while  in  the  path  of 
your  pilgrimage  on  earth ;  and  you  will  invariably 
find  a  greater  spirituality  of  mind  in  a  devotedness 
to  the  service  of  your  Lord,  an  increasing  glow  of 
friendship  to  your  fellow  travellers,  and  a  sweeter 
serenity  of  mind  in  waiting  all  the  days  of  your  ap- 
pointed time  until  your  final  change  shall  come.  In 
no  better  way  can  I  therefore  close  these  reflections, 
than  by  reciting  that  appropriate  and  sublime  dox- 
ology  of  Jude,  contained  in  his  two  last  verses. 
Now  unto  him  that  is  able  to  keep  you  from  fall- 
ing, and  to  present  you  faultless  before  the  presence 
of  his  glory  with  exceeding  joy,  to  the  only  wise 
God  our  Saviour,  be  glory  and  majesty,  dominion 
and  power y  both  noic  and  ever.     Amen. 


THE  TEARS  OF  Il^FAlVTS 

Compared  icith  those  of  the  agtd. 


But  tears  al:)s  !  are  tnfling  things. 
They  rather  feed  than  heal  our  woe; 
From  trickling  eyes  new  sorrow  springs. 
As  weeds  in  rainy  seasons  grow. 
Thus  weeping  urges  weeping  on  ; 
In  vain  our  mis'ries  hope  relief. 
For  one  drop  calls  another  down, 
Till  we  are  drowu'd  in  seas  of  grief. 

.9u. 


The  habit  of  comparing  two  persons  or  things 
with  each  other,  is  not  only  designed  to  estimate 
the  qualities  of  each,  but  to  ascertain  the  preference 
to  be  given,  the  one  to  the  other.  In  the  present 
case  it  is  merely  to  show  the  coincidence  between 
the  first  stage  of  human  life  in  infancy  and  the 
last  in  old  age,  by  the  shedding  of  tears,  which  is 
usual  in  both.  In  addition  to  the  well  known 
physical  causes  for  the  production  of  tears,  1  will 
venture  to  say,  that  the  nervous  system  in  infancy 
is  yet  so  extremely  delicate  and  feeble,  that  the 
superior  power  of  the  passions  frequently  overcome 
it,  and  tears  are  the  etfect  of  the  conflict.     fcSo,  in 


66  The  Tears  of  Infants 

the  extremity  of  life,  the  nervous  system,  which  in 
manhood  was  strong  and  bold,  supporting  and 
managing  the  passions,  is  now  so  reduced  and  en- 
feebled, that  again  the  least  conflict  which  occurs 
seldom  fails  to  produce  a  flow  of  tears.  True,  it 
is  humiliating  for  a  person  to  be  subject  to  the 
trite  addage,  "  Once  a  man,  and  twice  a  child ;" 
but  in  extreme  old  age  it  is  seldom  the  imputation 
can  be  avoided ;  and  enfeebled  humanity  is  com- 
pelled to  submit.  This  comparison  therefore  is  by 
no  means  intended  to  degrade,  but,  on"  the  contrary, 
to  forewarn  the  man  of  seventy  of  what  he  may  be 
should  he  live  to  the  age  of  fourscore  and  upwards. 
By  pursuing  this  comparison,  it  is  possible  we  may 
likewise  discover  some  traits  of  character  in  an 
aged  Christian,  which  may  teach  us  the  support 
and  consolations  of  grace  amidst  the  wreck  of  na- 
ture, and  thereby  obtain  an  additional  proof  that 
our  heavenly  Father  does  not  forsake  his  people 
when  they  are  about  to  forsake  the  world.  We 
will  state  the  comparison  in  the  following  familiar 
manner,  presuming  it  may  be  instructive  and  ac- 
ceptable to  the  reader. 

I.  The  tears  of  helpless  infants  are  well  known 
to  be  unconscious  and  involuntary  to  themselves, 
they  know  not  for  what  they  weep,  and  of  course 
are  equally  incapable  of  communicating  the  cause. 
So  also  in  debilitated  age,  when  the  manly  tone 
forsakes  its  hold,  and  the  power  of  nerve  has 
almost  expired,  we  painfully  observe  the  poor  old 
man's  tears  silently  to  flow  down  the  channels  of 


comj)aTcd  with  those  of  the  aged.  61 

his  furrowed  cheeks.  Ask  him  the  reason  why — 
he  is  no  more  capable  of  reply  than  the  infant  at 
its  mother's  breast.  This  is  a  case  frequently  at- 
tending the  decripitude  of  old  age,  and  teaches  us 
that 

III  :ige,  in  infaney,  from  other's  aid 
Is  all  ojr  l.o;ie ;  to  teach  us  to  be  kind. 

Young. 

II.  The  tears  of  infants  usually  flow  on  being 
deprived  of  their  mother's  breast,  which  to  them  is 
nature's  nourishment  and  delight,  nor  will  they  be 
pacified  until  it  be  restored.  Sad  is  the  case  of 
that  poor  old  man  who  once  sucked  the  full  breast 
of  prosperity,  and  now  can  say  little  else  than,  3Iy 
tears  have  been  my  meat  day  and  night.  Psalm  xlii. 
3.  It  is  certainly  true  of  young  Christians,  that  as 
new  horn  babes  they  desire  the  sincere  milk  of  the 
icord,  that  they  niaij  grow  thereby ;  and  if  by  any 
means  they  are  deprived  of  this  sacred  breast  of 
consolation,  it  is  to  them  a  cause  of  deep  regret. 
In  old  age,  the  second  childhood,  this  privation  is 
more  so.  By  impaired  sight  they  are  incapable  of 
reading  their  Bible,  and  by  deafness  the  Gospel  is 
preached  to  them  almost  in  vain ;  and  no  wonder 
their  tears  flow  on  the  loss  of  such  blessings.  Well 
it  is  for  such  an  aged  Christian,  if  he  has  improved 
his  earlier  days,  and  like  David,  has  hid  the  word  of 
God  icithin  his  heart,  for  now  the  Spirit  of  Christ, 
according  to  promise,  icill  bring  all  things  to  his 
remembrance,  which,  in  some  good  degree,  will 
supply  the  deficiency  of  his  natural  organs.  What 
a  strong  reason  is  this  that  we  should  make  better 


62  The  Tears  of  Infants 

use  of  our  Bible  while  we  have  sight  to  read,  and 
be  more  attentive  to  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel, 
while  we  have  ears  that  can  hear ;  lest  in  very  old 
age  we  should  be  deprived  of  both,  and  constrained 
to  lament  the  loss  of  our  privilege,  at  the  expense 
of  our  tears. 

III.  Infants  are  frequently  bathed  in  tears  as  the 
effect  of  disease,  which  they  are  incapable  of  de- 
scribing either  to  the  physician  or  to  the  nurse ; 
and  such  is  the  last  stage  of  debilitated  age,  that 
the  whole  animal  system  appears  to  be  so  sensibly 
affected,  that  tears  will  start  from  the  eyes  while 
the  poor  old  man  is  incapable  of  describing  any 
particular  cause  of  complaint ;  for  it  is  the  general 
breaking  up  of  his  whole  animal  system,  that  must 
soon  terminate  in  death.  We  must  confess  that 
there  is  something  in  the  tears  of  helpless  infancy 
that  awakens  our  tender  sympathy,  and  one  is  dis- 
posed to  inquire,  How  a  good  and  wise  Creator 
could  introduce  such  a  multiplied  race  of  infants 
into  the  world,  subject  to  such  diseases  and  tears? 
Now,  if  it  be  admitted  that  there  is  a  language  in 
tears,  and  we  are  disposed  to  learn  the  cause  of 
the  infant's  sorrow,  D^^vid  shall  speak  for  the  child, 
and  justify  God  for  its  tears.  Behold,  I  was  shapcn 
in  iniquitij,  and  in  sin  did  my  mother  conceive  me. 
Psalm  li.  5.  And  who  can  bring  a  clean  thing  out 
of  an  unclean?  Not  one,  said  Job,  xiv.  4.  This 
is  easy  to  be  transferred  to  the  lamentation  and  the 
tears  of  a  gracious  old  man.  Enter  into  his  cham- 
ber, and  he  will  readily  inform  you,  that  the  afflic- 


compared  with  those  of  the  aged,  63 

lions  of  a  long  life,  and  the  pains  of  decaying  na- 
ture, by  no  means  produce  such  keon  sensations  as 
those  which  arise  from  original  depravity,  which 
he  knows  was  brought  with  him  into  the  world, 
and  which  has  so  greatly  accumulated  by  his  actual 
transgressions  against  his  good  and  blessed  God. 
The  tear  starts  and  trembles  in  his  eye,  while  his 
lips  exclaim,  O  icrctchcd  man  that  I  am!  who  shall 
deliver  me  from  the  body  of  this  death  1  His  only 
prospect  of  relief  and  final  deliverance  is,  by  look- 
ing to  that  compassionate  Saviour  who  wept  in 
Gethsemane,  and  died  on  Calvary,  to  save  his  soul ; 
and  therefore  he  thanks  God  for  his  hope  of  final 
victory  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

IV.  In  the  act  of  dressing  or  undressing  an  in- 
fant, the  parent  or  nurse  has  frequent  occasion  to 
witness  its  tears  ;  for  such  an  operation  is  generally 
discomposing  to  its  person.  It  is  no  less  so  to  the 
aged  when  the  symptoms  of  mortality  begin  to 
approach.  However  strong  the  faith  of  an  aged 
Christian,  there  is  something  in  the  idea  and  ap- 
prehension of  being  unclothed  of  this  mortal  gar- 
ment of  flesh,  which  creates  a  pang.  2  Corinthians 
V.  1 — 4.  Thousands  of  such  venerable  saints,  pos- 
sessing strong  faith  in  Christ,  and  rejoicing  in 
hope  of  the  glory  of  God,  have  nevertheless  dropt 
a  tear  on  anticipating  the  animal  pain  of  dying ; 
but  still,  through  the  grace  of  God,  and  the  smiles 
of  the  Saviour,  death,  in  the  issue,  has  been  far 
better  to  them  than  their  fears,  and  their  painful 


64  The  Tears  of  Infants 

apprehensions  were  turned  into  joy!     May  this  bo 
the  felicity  of  the  aged  reader. 

V.  It  has  sometimes  been  observed,  that  whether 
by  accident  or  incautiously  placing  a  pin  in  the 
dress  of  a  cliild,  so  as  to  touch  its  person,  it  has 
expressed  its  sensibility  by  cries  and  tears.  And 
shall  we  say,  that  an  old  disciple,  when  looking  for 
the  grave,  never  meets  with  the  pin  ?  or  what  St. 
Paul  calls,  a  thorn  in  the  flesh,  the  messenger  of 
Satan  sent  to  hiiffet  him,  lest  he  should  he  exalted 
above  measure.  2  Corinthians  xii.  7.  Certain  it  is, 
the  severest  conflicts  are  usually  reserved  for  the 
last,  whether  they  arise  from  the  pin  of  temptation, 
or  the  sharper  pin  of  a  man's  well  known  besetting 
sin  ;  and  how  profuse  have  been  the  tears  of  the 
aged,  when  such  pointed  and  sometimes  crooked 
pins  pierce  the  heart !  Luther,  and  thousands  since, 
have  found  it  so  ;  and  this  made  the  grace  of  God 
the  more  illustrious  in  their  support  and  final  con- 
quest. Happy  the  pained  man  to  hear  his  Saviour 
say.  My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee :  for  my  strength 
is  made  perfect  in  iceakness ;  and  the  same  person 
will  readily  reply.  Most  gladly  therefore  will  1 
rather  glory  in  Tny  infirmities,  that  the  poicer  of 
Christ  may  rest  upon  me.  Be  encouraged  therefore, 
O  Christian,  and  look  forward,  for  it  is  written, 
God  shall  icipe  aicay  all  tears  from  their  eyes;  and 
there  shall  be  no  more  death,  iieither  sorrow,  7ior 
crying,  neither  shall  there  he  any  more  pain :  for 
the  former  things  arepassed  away.  Revelation  xxi.  4. 


compared  tcith  those  of  the  aged.  65 

VI.  No  sooner  are  infant  children  capable  of 
discerning  objects  and  things  that  please,  than  they 
will  instantly,  by  attitude  and  gesture,  express  an 
anxiety  to  grasp  them ;  and  being  denied,  their 
passions  arise  and  express  themselves  in  tears  of 
anger.  I  wish  this  could  not  be  applied  to  any 
who  have  arrived  at  old  age ;  but  alas !  the  fact  is 
too  evident  to  be  denied.  Whatever  their  eyes  see, 
their  hearts  covet  to  possess;  and  sometimes  by 
being  disappointed  in  obtaining  a  favourite  trifle, 
will  vent  their  displeasure  in  tears.  Strange  that 
persons  who,  by  advanced  age,  are  about  to  bid  the 
world  adieu,  and  who  have  a  soul  to  be  saved  or 
to  be  lost,  should  shed  their  tears  on  trifles,  when 
perhaps  they  never  dropped  a  tear  on  the  thoughts 
of  death  and  eternal  judgment !  Well,  if  like  second 
childhood,  their  disappointments  of  earthly  good 
bathe  their  face  with  tears ;  like  fractious  infants 
they  must  take  their  tears  for  a  recompense.  Let  a 
heavenly  and  a  nobler  portion,  with  a  contented 
heart,  be  mine :  for  as  pious  Beddome,  in  his  old 
age  said, 

What  is  the  world  with  all  its  store, 

'Tis  but  a  bitter  sweet; 
When  I  attempt  to  pluck  the  rose, 

A  piercing  thorn  1  meet. 

Here  perfect  bliss  can  ne'er  be  found. 

The  honey's  mixt  with  gall; 
Midst  changing  scenes  and  dj  ing  friends. 

Be  THOU  Vny  ALL  in  ALL ! 

VII.  Few  occasions  that  cause  more  abundant 
tears  from  an  infant  than  the  painful  process  of 
weaning  it  from  its  mother's  breast.    Writers  on 

9 


66  The  Tears  of  Infants 

the  customs  of  the  ancient  Jews  say,  "  They  had 
"  three   seasons  which  they  called  weaning  times 
**^  for  their  children.     The  first  from  their  mother's 
"  breast,  the  next  from  the  dry  nurse,  and  the  last 
"  from  childish  habits,  at  the  age  of  twelve  years." 
Be  this  as  it  may,  of  the  Christian  we  may  correctly 
affirm,  that  he  has  continued  weaning  times  through 
life,  but  the  last  process  in  aid  age  is  generally  the 
most  important  and  severe.     We    are  obliged  to 
confess  that  we  are  attached  to  thei  various  ofc>jects 
which  surround  us,  as  the  infant  is  to  its  mother's 
breast,  and  we  fear  to  part  with  them  with  equal 
reluctance.    Although  a  person  may  possess  a  good 
hope  in  Christ,  and  often  look  with  an  anxious  wish 
towards  his  heavenly  ho-me,  yet  when  the   hour  of 
final  change  draws  near,  the  idea  of  parting  with 
those  we  lt)ve  stretches  the  chords  of  the  heart,  or, 
as  a  stone  tied  to  the  foot  of  a  bird,   the  flight  is. 
impeded;  and  no  wonder  if  the  conflict  be  produc- 
tive of  the  parting  tear !     H^re  you  may  see  much 
of  the  infant  temper  in  the  process  of  weaning  ;  aad 
happy  is  that  aged  Christian  who  at  once  can  feel 
and  adopt  the  language  of  David  in  the  hundred 
and  thirty-first  Psalm,  Surely  I  have  behaved  and 
quieted  myself,  as  a  child  that  is  weaned  of  its  mo- 
ther :  my  soid  is  even  as  a  weaned  child. 

VIII.  We  all  know  that  the  absence  of  the  parent 
from  the  child,  is  a  cause  of  its  bitterest  tears, 
which  nothing  will  assuage  until  the  parent  returns 
and  clasps  it  to  the  bosom.  And  what  Christian  is 
there  that  knows  not  how  to  apply  this  to  himself. 


compared  tcith  those  of  the  aged.  67 

■especially  in  a  time  of  affliction,  when  the   Lord 
withholds    his    sensible    presence    from   his    soul? 
And  this  is  frequently  the  case  with  an  aged  Chris- 
tian, and  under  a  sense  of  his  infirmities  and  pain, 
you  will  hear  him  repeat  the  plaintive  language  of 
Jeremiah,  For  these  things  I  ueep :  mine  eye,  mine 
ey£  runneth  down  with  water,  because  the  comforter 
that  shoidd  relieve  iny  sold  is  far  from  me.    Lamen- 
tations i.  16.     It  is  well  known,  that  although  an 
infant  be   bathed  in   tears,    a  tender  parent   feels 
compassion,  and  knows  how  to  use  the  means  to 
produce   its   composure.     And    with   the   greatest 
certainty  we  may  say.  Like  as  a  father  pitieth  his 
children,  so  the  Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  him; 
for  he  knowetf&  oiar  frame;  he  rememhereth  that  ice 
are  dust.     Psalm  ciii.   J  3,   14.     And   in  order  to 
compose   the   agitated    mind,    the    Lord   asks  the 
question.   Can  a  woman  forget  her  sucking  child, 
that  she  should  not  havjc  compassion  on  the  son  of 
her  womb?  yea,  they  may  forget;  there  may  be  such 
unnatural  parents;  yet,   saith  the  Lord,  I  will  not 
forget  thee.     Isaiah  xlix.  15.     What  strong  assur- 
ances   are   these!    and  how   calculated    are    they, 
through  faith,  to  relieve  the  most  desponding  mind, 
and  wipe  away  the  tear.     Let  the  aged  reader  re- 
member that   he   cannot  be  far  distant  from    iiis 
heavenly  home;    the  conflict  will  soon  be  ended; 
the  Lord  will  not  forsake  you,  and  you  shall  prove 
the  truth  of  his  own  word.   They  that  soic  in  tea7's 
Mhall  reap  in  joy.     Psalm  cxxvi.  5. 

pf  the  propriety  x)f  this  comparison  between  the 


68  The  Tears  of  Infants 

tears  of  infants  and  those  of  the  aged,  the  reader 
cannot  be  altogether  a  stranger  ;  occasions  for  ob- 
servations on  both  perpetually  occur.  Certainly 
you  were  unconscious  of  your  own  pains  and  tears 
in  infancy,  and  can  be  no  personal  witness  of  the 
anxious  care  and  tenderness  of  your  parents  when 
they  clasped  you  to  their  bosoms,  and  assuaged 
your  grief.  But  it  is  more  than  probable  you  have 
had  children  of  your  own,  and  by  their  infirmities, 
pains,  and  tears,  they  gave  you  many  a  sleepless 
night,  which  taught  you  to  know  something  of  your 
own  state  of  helpless  infancy,  and  at  the  same  time 
cherished  your  gratitude  to  the  venerated  memory 
of  your  indulgent  parents.  But  now  you  are  not 
insensible  that  in  your  infirm  age,  you  are  realizing 
the  whole  in  your  own  person,  for  old  age  is  little 
else  than  a  return  of  the  weeping  babe!  A  sense 
of  this  cannot  fail  to  produce  a  long  train  of  pious 
reflections,  and  elevate  your  gratitude  to  God,  and 
with  David  you  will  acknowledge,  By  thee  have  I 
been  holdcn  up  from  the  icomh :  thou  art  he  that 
took  77ie  out  of  mij  mother'' s  botcels:  my  praise  shall 
be  continually  of  thee ;  cast  me  not  off  in  the  time  of 
old  age ;  forsake  me  not  when  my  strength  faileth, 
Psalm  Ixxi.  6,  9.  Thus  by  devout  meditation  you 
may  mingle  the  tears  of  your  infancy  with  those  of 
your  age,  and  thereby  produce  a  sort  of  anodyne  to 
compose  your  discomposed  spirit  into  the  will  of 
the  Lord. 

It  is  well  known  by  almost  every  aged  person, 
that  in  the  strength  and  activity  of  life,  there  are 


compared  with  those  of  the  aged.  69 

many  refreshments  and  earthly  comforts  we  could 
readily  have  dispensed  with,  but  under  the  feeble- 
ness of  age,  they  are  more  highly  desirable.  Should 
the  aged  reader  enjoy  a  full  cup  of  such  comforts, 
it  certainly  demands  his  most  devout  gratitude  to 
God  for  his  distinguishing  goodness.  However,  you 
need  not  go  far  from  your  home  to  find  many  aged 
and  infirm  persons  that  once  saw  days  of  prosperity, 
but  by  a  series  of  misfortunes  have  been  led  into 
the  gloomy  shades  of  adversity.  Some  of  these 
may  have  been  humble  and  devout  followers  of  the 
Lamb  of  God,  and  in  their  prosperity  were  kind 
benefactors  to  the  poor ;  nor  is  it  uncommon  to 
find  an  aged  weather-beaten  minister  of  the  Gos- 
pel laid  upon  the  bed  of  poverty.  To  an  aged 
Christian  who  enjoys  more  than  a  competency, 
what  a  luxury  must  it  be  to  his  heart,  to  remember 
such  necessitous  poor,  send  them  relief,  and  thus 
wipe  away  their  tears  !  No  motives  can  be  stronger 
to  such  benevolent  actions,  than  the  feeling  of  his 
own  infirmities,  and  a  sense  of  the  loving-kindness 
of  the  Lord  to  his  soul ;  and  if  such  be  the  temporal 
and  spiritual  comforts  of  the  reader,  may  he,  in  the 
name  of  the  compassionate  Saviour,  go  and  do 
likewise. 

Should  this  essay  happen  to  meet  the  eye  of  a 
youth,  it  is  hoped  that  from  this  comparison  be- 
tween the  tears  of  infants  and  those  of  the  aged, 
he  may  find  an  additional  argument  to  teach  him 
his  obligation  to  love  and  revere  his  parents  for 
nourishing  him  with  so  much  care,  and  appeasing 


70  The  Teai's  of  Infants,  Sfc, 

the  tears  of  his  grief  in  his  state  of  helpless  infancy. 
My  young  friend,  if  your  parents  are  now  in  a  state 
of  infirmity,  the  recollection  of  the  subject  of  this 
paper  will  give  an  additional  excitement  to  your 
affections,  and  prompt  you  to  soothe  their  last  con- 
flicts to  the  grave  by  every  means  you  can  possibly 
possess.  Young  persons  are  too  apt  to  be  inatten- 
tive to  the  wants  and  tears  of  the  aged ;  but  from 
this  hour  I  hope  you  may  possess  those  tender  feel- 
ings, that  you  may  know  how  to  "  pity  the  sorrows 
"  of  a  poor  old  man."  And  stronger  still  will  this 
subject  enforce  upon  your  mind  the  important  in- 
junction of  Solomon,  to  Remember  now  thy  Creator 
in  the  days  of  thy  youth,  while  the  evil  days  come 
not,  nor  the  years  draw  nigh,  when  thou  shalt  say, 
I  have  no  pleasure  in  them.     Ecclesiastes  xii.  1. 

Boast  not  of  those  ivith'ring  charms 

Tliat  must  yield  their  joutht'ul  grace 
To  age  and  wrinkles,  earth  and  worms; 
But  love  the  Author  of  your  smiling  face  ; 
That  heav'nly  Bridegroom  claims  your  blooming  houi's; 

O  make  it  your  perpetual  care 

To  pleaseth  it  everlasting  Fair; 
His  beauties  are  the  sun,  and  but  the  shade  is  yours. 

Watts^  Lyrics. 


DOZIIX^G  BEFORE  SL.EEP 

EXEMPLIFIES 

The  lingering  Death  of  Man. 


A  deeper  shade  will  soon  impend, 

A  deeper  sleep  my  eyes  oppress; 
Yet  slillthy  strength  shall  then  defend. 

Thy  goodness  siill  shall  deign  to  bless,. 

The  deeper  shade  shall  fade  away, 

The  deeper  sleep  shall  leave  my  eyes; 

Thy  light  shall  give  eternal  day  ! 
Thy  love  the  rapture  of  the  skies! 

Ila-wkesu-orth. 


Did  man  possess  an  anxious  solicitude  to  learn 
the  appendages  to  his  own  mortality,  there  are  a 
thousand  things  attached  to  himself,  which  are  cal- 
culated to  afford  him  information.  Sleep,  we  all 
acknowledge,  is  the  Scripture  emblem  of  death; 
and  in  those  to  whom  a  lingering  death  is  assigned, 
there  are  certain  changes  which  gradually  appear, 
bearing  strong  marks  of  approaching  dissolution, 
analogus  to  a  man's  dozing  before  he  falls  into 
sleep.  These  are  visible  in  the  last  stages  of  fatal 
sickness,  and  equally,  if  not  more  so,  in  an  aged 
person,  when  nature  is  dissolving  and  yielding  to 


72  Dozing  before  Sleep  cxempUjies 

the  sleep  of  death ;  and  as  this  comparison  is  so 
strong  and  seriously  instructive,  we  will  devote  a 
few  pages  to  its  consideration. 

A  person  returning  from  a  journey,  or  a  labourer 
from  the  fatigues  of  the  day,  will  seat  himself  in 
the  chair  of  ease,  for  the  purpose  of  rest.  If  you 
observe  such  a  person,  you  will  perceive  a  gradual 
process  conducting  him  to  sleep.  He  first  feels  a 
lassitude,  and  complains  of  weariness  in  his  animal 
frame.  His  attention  to  surrounding  objects  gently 
withdraws,  and  his  thoughts  become  so  confused, 
that  the  conversation  of  others  is  uninteresting,  or 
partially  unintelligible.  The  passions  too  insensi- 
bly grow  calm,  and  become  indifferent  to  every 
person  and  thing  around  him.  You  will  next  per- 
ceive nature  gradually  yielding  to  slumber,  the 
countenance  changes,  the  eyes  wink,  open  and  shut 
involutarily,  and  he  finds  it  impossible  to  keep  them 
open.  The  head,  incapable  of  supporting  itself, 
nods  and  totters ;  and  the  nearer  sleep  approaches, 
it  falls  yet  lower,  and  seeks  a  resting  place.  But 
all  this  is  not  sleep,  it  is  only  the  prelude  to  an 
actual  State  of  sleep,  when  body  and  mind  become 
unconscious.  This  description  is  so  obvious,  that 
none  can  possibly  call  it  in  question,  neither  are 
there  any  but  what  have  observed  and  felt  these 
sensations  numberless  times,  when  nature  dictated 
the  necessity  of  sleep. 

What  a  strong  resemblance  is  this  to  a  person 
in  the  last  stages  of  mortal  sickness,  and  how  much 


the  lingering  Death  of  3Ian.  7S 

more  so  is  it  visible  in  an  aged  person,  when  the 
animal  nature  declines,  and  he  draws  near  to  the 
sleep  of  death !  Here  we  have  no  need  to  indulge 
the  flight  of  fancy;  both  cases  are  real,  and  are 
frequently  presented  to  our  observation.  Let  it, 
Iiowever,  be  seriously  remembered,  that  this  gradual 
decline  is  not  allotted  to  all  in  sickness,  nor  to  all 
in  old  age,  for  the  stroke  of  death  frequently  comes 
instantaneously,  and  without  the  least  warning;  and 
happy  is  that  man  who,  by  the  grace  of  God,  is 
prepared  to  meet  his  final  change!  As  this  com- 
parison is  presumed  to  be  correct,  let  us  examine  its 
features  in  the  case  of  an  aged  man,  who  dozes  be- 
neath his  infirmities  before  he  falls  asleep  in  death. 

We  will  say  this  man  has  arrived  at  the  age  of 
sixty,  when  he  actually  begins  to  doze  under  his 
infirmities.  The  animal  and  nervous  systems  im- 
perceptibly begin  to  loose  their  former  tone;  the 
muscles  grow  stifi*,  and  a  partial  debility  gradually 
steals  upon  his  whole  person.  Still,  he  would 
rather  attribute  these  feelings  to  fatigue,  the  effects 
of  a  severe  cold,  or  any  thing  else,  rather  than  be^ 
lieve  it  to  be  a  symptom  of  the  advance  of  old  age, 
so  averse  are  we  to  enter  the  shades  of  mortality! 
However,  he  soon  finds  his  activity  to  forsake 
him,  and  notwithstanding  all  his  exertions  he  is 
compelled  to  take  the  chair  of  ease.  Now  the 
change  becomes  more  visible,  the  senses  and  the 
memory  grow  dull,  and  he  finds  some  difficulty  in 
recollecting  recent  events,  and  the  names  of  per- 
sons with  whom  he  was  once  familiar.     The  sight 

10 


74-  Dozing  before  Sleep  exemplifies 

of  the  eyes  fail  and  become  indistinct,  and  like  one 
half  awake  and  half  asleep,  the  objects  around  him 
are  viewed  with  indifference.     Against  this  partial 
stupoiw:  he  strives  with  all  his  energy,  but  so  strong 
are  these  increasing  symptoms,  that  he  finds  his 
resolution  insufficient,  and  like  a  man  that  wishes 
to  keep  himself  awake,  he  rubs  his  eyes  in  vain. 
Who  ever  looks  at  a  person  in  the  act  of  dozing, 
will  perceive  the  muscles  of  his  face  to  relax,  and 
he  looses  that  sprightliness  of  countenance  which 
he  wore  when  full  awake ;    and  this  change  is  so 
general  in  the  face  of  man  in^  old  age,  that  it  noed 
only  to  be  named  to  be  remembered.     So  true  is 
the  sentiment  of  Job  on  the  conduct  of  God  to  man> 
expressed  in  his  fourteenth  chapter.     Thou  prc- 
nailest  for  ever  against  him,  and  he  passeth  :■  thou 
chajhgcst  his  countenance,  and  sendest  him  atcai/-. 
It  is  30  natural  for  a  person  to  keep  off  these  infir- 
mities as  much  as  possible,  that  this  aged  man,  and 
his  friends  likewise,  may  imagine  his  growing  weak- 
ness to  be  the  effect  of  some  temporary  disease, 
which  may  easily  be  removed  by  medical  aid,  or  a 
change  of  air  ;  bat  such  means  can  only  alleviate  for 
the  day,  without  effecting  a  cure,  and  therefore,  like 
a  man  in  a  doze,  he  may  arouse  for  the  moment, 
and  then  sink  again  into  slumber;    for  nature  is 
irresistible,  and  will  take  its  course  in  conducting 
us  to  the  bed  of  death.     From  these  several  symp- 
toms and  stages  of  incre'asing  debility  in  age,  it  may 
be  truly  said  of  the  person,  he  dies  daily ;  and  these 
feelings  are  but  what  St.  Paul  calls,  death  working 
in  us,  whicli  sooner  or  later  will  be  completed  in 


the  lingering  Death  of  31a?i.  75 

the  grave.  The  history  of  old  age  informs  us,  that 
some  may  continue  longer  in  this  mortal  state  of 
dozing  than  otiiers ;  but  finally  nature  is  exhausted, 
the  man  bows  his  head,  and  then  gently  falls  asleep 
in  death,  to  awake  no  more  until  the  morning  of  the 
resiirrection.* 

These  observations  on  dozing  will  lead  us  to  in- 
quire into  the  time  when  a  person  actually  falls  into 
sleep,    and    this   will   aid  our  further  inquiries  on 
the  instant  of  a  man's  death.     Every  one  is  more 
or  less  sensible  of  his  inclination  to  sleep,  and  is 
equally  conscious  of  dozing  before  sleep  embraces 
him ;    but  the  important  question  is,    has  he   any 
consciousness  of  the  instant  when  he  actually  falls 
asleep  1     A  man  may  correctly  fix  the  time  when 
he  4'etires  to  rest ;  sleep  may  be  withheld  from  him 
for  a  considerable  time,  and  as  he  dozes  and  tosses 
upon  his  bed,  may  have  sufiicient  recollection  to 
count  the  striking  hour  as  it  passes;  but  his  anxiety 
for  sleep  rather  keeps  him  awake  until  the  senses 
yield  the  victory  to  sleep.     Not  unfrequently,  when 
extremely  fatigued,  ,we  have  thrown  ourselves  in  the 
attitude  for  rest,  and  suddenly,  without  expectation, 
have  dropped  asleep,  and  then  as  suddenly  awoke 
in  surprise  that  we  had  really  been  asleep.     View 
this  subject  in  any  way  you  please,   and  alsp  the 
observations   you  have    made   upon  yourself,    and 
they  will  bring  you  to  this  conclusion,  that  sleep  to 

*  Those  who  are  disposed  to  examine  the  physical  causes  of  sleep, 
and  those  of  death,  will  find  a  pretty  near  resemblance  between  the 

tIKO. 


76  Dozing  before  Sleep  exeviplijies 

man  is  unconscious  ;  and  that  it  is  a  fact,  no  person 
in  the  world  ever  knew  the  moment,  or  felt  the 
sensation,  of  falling  into  sleep.  This,  therefore,  is 
one  of  the  great  secrets  which  it  hath  pleased  the 
infinite  wisdom  of  God  to  conceal  from  man,  and 
this  will  teach  us  something  of  what  it  is  to  die. 
Certainly  some  have  died  under  exquisite  pain, 
and  others  have  departed  as  easy  as  though  they 
gently  fell  asleep ;  and  it  is  likewise  true,  that  no 
one  has  returned  from  the  shades  of  death  to  tell 
us  of  his  sensations  in  the  act  of  dying.  Still,  as 
sleep  is  the  Scripture  emblem  of  death,  and  as  man 
is  unconscious  of  the  instant  of  sleep,  so  we  pre- 
sume it  is  in  death,  else  the  emblem  itself  would  lose 
its  chief  significancy.  In  order,  therefore,  to  obtain 
as  much  information  as  possible  upon  this  solemn 
and  interesting  subject,  we  will  examine  a  few  pass- 
ages of  Scripture,  by  which  we  may  more  correctly 
determine,  whether  the  unconsciousness  of  sleep 
and  that  of  death  are  alike. 

To  give  the  inquiry  as  full  an  investigation  as 
possible,  we  will  advert  to  the  feelings  of  David, 
expressed  in  the  one  hundred  and  sixteenth  Psalm, 
The  sorrows  of  death  compassed  me,  and  the  pains 
of  hell  gat  hold  upon  me :  I  found  trouble  and  sor- 
row. Then  called  I  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord ; 
O  Lord,  1  beseech  thee,  deliver  my  soul.  These 
pains  were  felt,  not  when  he  was  dying,  but  under 
the  severity  of  his  persecuting  enemies;  cast  upon 
a  sick  bed  ;  and  at  the  same  time  felt  the  pressure 
and  desert  of  his  sins.     From  all  these  sorrows  the 


the  lingering  Death  of  Man.  77 

Lord  actually  delivered  him ;  and  he  afterwards 
wrote  this  psalm  as  a  memorial  of  the  Lord's  good- 
ness to  him ;  and  after  this  he  lived  many  years. 
When  he  actually  died,  it  is  said  of  him,  Davidy 
after  he  had  served  his  oum  generation  hy  the  icill 
of  God,  fell  on  sleep.  Acts  xiii.  36.  Stephen  could 
not  but  anticipate  his  violent  death,  and  felt  the 
severity  of  the  stones  with  which  he  was  murdered  ; 
but  his  soul  was  serene,  and  after  commending  his 
spirit  into  the  hands  of  his  Saviour,  he  fell  asleep. 
Acts  vii.  GO.  Solomon  describes  the  act  of  separa- 
tion between  the  body  and  spirit  at  death,  by  loos- 
ing the  silver  cord.  Ecclesiastes  xii.  6.  Not  cutting, 
which  would  produce  a  paint'ul  sensation,  but  loos- 
ing, as  a  knot  forming  a  bow,  may  gently  be  un- 
tied in  an  instant,  without  creating  pain.  The  Apos- 
tle Paulvvill  further  aid  us  on  the  subject  by  his  de- 
scription of  the  state  of  those  who  shall  be  found 
alive  on  earth  at  the  final  coming  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
to  raise  the  bodies  of  his  saints.  Behold,  1  show 
you  a  mystery ;  ice  shall  not  all  sleep,  but  wc  shall 
all  be  changed,  in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an 
eye,  at  the  last  trump ;  for  the  trumpet  shall  sound ; 
and  the  dead  shall  be  raised  inco7'ruptible,  and  we 
shall  be  changed,  1  Corinthians  xv.  51,  52.  Now 
all  who  believe  this  statement  indulge  the  impres- 
sion, that  this  expected  change  will  be  equivalent 
to  death  ;  and  so  also  was  the  translation  o^  Enoch 
and  Elijah,  for  of  this  we  are  assured,  that  flesh 
and  blood  cannot  inherit  the  kingdom,  of  God. 
This  great  change  the  apostle  states  to  the  Corin- 
thians will  be  in  a  momenty  in  the  twinkling  of  an 


78  Dozing  before  Sleep  exemplifies 

eye,  which,  you  know,  can  be  done  in  an  instant; 
but  when  he  wrote  his  second  Epistle  to  the  same 
people,  it  appears  that  he  had  re-considered  the 
time  of  that  change.  He  therefore  drops  the  com- 
putation of  time,  and  describes  it  thus.  Absent  from 
the  body — preseiit  with  the  Lord.  So  quick  and  im- 
perceptible the  transition,  that  no  computation  of 
time  is  adequate  to  describe  it !  So  quick  and  im- 
perceptible also  is  the  state  of  a  man  in  a  doze  to 
falling  asleep,  and  certainly  we  know  not  o>f  a  hair's 
breadth  between  life  and  death,  between  time  and 
eternity !  Solemn  thoughts  these  for  our  consider- 
ation. 

These  observations  do  not  by  any  means  imply, 
that  because  a  man  insensibly  slides  into  the  sleep 
of  death,  that  there  is  a  total  period  to  his  existence  ; 
or  as  some  infidels  have  grossly  imagined,  that  he 
falls  into  an  eternal  sleep,  will  awake  no  more,  and 
is  buried  in  everlasting  oblivion.  Sentiments  of  this 
description  can  only  be  maintained  at  the  forfeiture 
of  reason,  as  well  as  of  the  revealed  word  of  God. 
On  the  contrary,  conscience  dictates  an  hereafter 
state  to  man,  and  the  word  of  God  describes  that 
state,  whether  of  happiness  or  of  misery.  Man,  in 
natural  sleep,  will  awake  to  a  new  day,  and  man  in 
the  sleep  of  death,  will  arise  to  a  vast  etermty !  It 
has  frequently  been  said,  That  in  whatsoever  temper 
of  mind  a  person  goes  to  sleep  at  night,  with  the 
same  will  he  arise  in  the  morning;  and  certainly, 
if  a  person  lives  and  dies  an  enemy  to  God  by 
wicked  works,  it  cannot  be  expected  that  the  sleep 


the  linger  in  g  Death  of  Man.  79 

of  death  will  change  him  into  a  friend.  Impossible! 
for  bis  spirit  has  fled.  We  are  not  at  liberty  to 
strip  from  death  its  most  solemn  appendages,  be- 
cause at  the  very  instant  of  departure  the  mortal 
may  be  unconscious;  for  as  death  is  the  wages  of 
sin,  so  death  must  indeed  be  bitter  to  him  that  dies 
unreconciled  to  his  God.  But  what  renders  death 
still  more  awful  to  the  impenitent  sinner,  is  the 
prospect  of  eternity,  when  he  shall  staad  before  the 
judgment-seat  of  Christ  to  answer  for  all  his  trans- 
gressions, and  receive  his  final  sentence.  And  of 
this  we  arc  also  certain,  tliat  many  of  them  that 
sleejy  in  the  dust  of  the  earth  shall  awake,  some  to 
everlasting  life,  aQid  some  to  shame  and  everlasting 
contempt.  Daniel  xii.  2.  Or  as  our  Lord,  the 
Judge,  expresses  it.  The  hour  is  coming,  in  the 
which  all  that  are  in  the  graves  shall  hear  his  voice, 
and  shall  come  forth ;  they  that  have  done  good, 
unto  tlie  resurrection  of  life ;  and  they  that  have 
done  evil,  unto  the  resurrection  of  damnation.  John 
V.  28,  29.  A  man,  therefore,  on  serious  reflection, 
will  not  allow  himself  to  indulge  the  supposition, 
that  because  the  simple  act  of  his  dying  will  be  un- 
conscious, that  therefore  it  is  immaterial  in  what 
state  or  character  he  may  die.  On  the  contrary,  if 
he  dies  in  his  sins,  and  his  depraved  heart  is  not 
renewed,  he  has  many  testimonies  to  assure  him 
that  he  cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
But  if  his  offended  God  shall  speak  pardon  to  his 
heart,  and  by  the  efficacy  of  his  grace,  aid  him  to 
walk  in  all  holiness  and  righteousness  of  life,  the 
scene  is  most  delightfully  changed  !     For  while  the 


80  Dozing  before  Sleep  exemplifies 

instant  of  death  will  be  the  intro  luction  of  an  ini- 
ponitent  sinner  to  misery,  the  instant  of  death  to 
the  righteous  will  be  his  introduction  to  the  pre- 
sence of  his  God,  where  there  is  a  fulness  of  joy, 
and  at  whose  right  hand  there  are  pleasijres  for 
evermore. 

Possibly  we  may  not  better  exemplify  this  subject 
than  by  showing  its  application  to  the  lingering 
death  of  a  pious  old  man,  and  in  whom  we  shall 
perceive  the  virtues  of  religion  affording  its  conso- 
lations and  support  when  every  thing  else  fails. 
By  so  doing,  we  shall  follow  the  admonition  of  Da- 
vid, to  mark  the  perfect  man,  and  behold  the  iq)- 
rigkt :  for  the  end  ofthatjuan  is  peace.  Psalm  xxxvii, 
37.  To  observe  an  aged  person  retiring  from  the 
active  scenes  of  life,  his  animal  nature  gradually 
wearing  down,  bearing  the  strong  marks  of  infir- 
mity; while  the  influence  of  divine  grace  and  prac- 
tical piety,  like  fruit  in  autumn,  adorn  his  temper 
and  conduct,  these  cannot  but  claim  our  attention, 
and  encourage  us  to  follow  his  example.  This  good 
man  sensibly  feels  the  sleep  of  death  stealing  upon 
him.  Feebleness  of  body  and  mind  unavoidably 
cause  him  to  doze,  and  he  soon  learns  the  meaning 
of  every  nod,  which  inclines  his  head  to  the  dust. 
Worldly  objects  by  him  are  merely  winked  at,  and 
afford  him  little  relish  ;  and  this  kind  of  winking, 
together  with  the  imperfection  of  his  natural  sight, 
tell  him  that  his  eyes  shall  soon  be  closed  in  death. 
Although  his  afTections  are  still  united  to  his  family, 
to  the  saints  of  God  on  earth,  and  to  those  who 


the  lingering  Death  of  Man.  8  J 

tenderly  watch  over  him  in  his  last  days,  yet  you 
will  frequently  hear  him  ejaculate  the  pious  senti- 
ments of  David,  Whom,  Lord,  ham  Tin  heaven  but 
thee?  and  there  is  none  on  earth  I  desire  beside  Ihee. 
My  jiesh  and  my  heart  faileth :  but  thou  art  th^ 
strength  of  my  heart,  and  my  portion  for  ever. 
Psalm  Ixxiii.  25,  26.  His  memory  rapidly  fails,  and 
forgets  the  principal  occurrences  of  his  long  life,  as 
well  as  those  which  passed  but  as  yesterday ;  yet 
it  is  very  remarkable,  that  he  cannot  forget  what 
his  Saviour  has  done  for  his  soul,  for  they  are 
written  upon  his  heart.  You  will  likewise  perceive 
his  countenance  to  change,  like  a  man  in  a  doze, 
but  it  does  not  wear  the  features  of  dejection,  much 
less  the  strong  marks  of  horror  at  the  tomb ;  on 
the  contrary,  the  most  charming  expressions  of 
submission  to  the  will  of  his  God,  blended  with  the 
solemnity  of  bidding  his  friends  adieu,  and  of  being 
unclothed  of  his  mortal  garments,  to  lie  down  upon 
the  bed  of  death.  Here  nature  must  be  allowed  her 
most  tender  feelings,  even  in  the  best  of  men! 
This  decaying  person  will  be  perceived  still  to  doze ; 
his  winking  eyes  become  more  fixed,  and  his  totter- 
ing head  falls  yet  lower,  not  unlike  the  full  corn  in 
the  ear,  which,  the  rhore  it  ripens  for  the  sickle, 
bends  beneath  its  own  weight  to  the  earth  from 
whence  it  sprang.  Now  he  cultivates  a  stronger 
desire  to  quit  the  uneasy  chair  of  dozing,  that  he 
may  rest  upon  his  bed ;  or,  as  St.  Paul  expresses  it, 
I  have  a  desire  to  depart ^  and  to  be  with  Christ; 
which  is  far  better.  Philippians  i.  23.  What  he  had 
•ften  done  in  the  course  of  his  long  life,  when  going 

11 


82  Dozing  before  Sleep  exemplifies 

to  rest  at  night  after  the  fatigue  of  the  day,  he  now 
realizes  for  the  last  time,  repeating  the  charming 
resolution  of  David,  /  iciil  both  lay  me  down  in 
peacCi  f^nd  sleep :  for  thou,  Lord,  only  makest  me 
dwell  in  safety.  Psalm  iv.  8.  "  Happy,"  says  Dr. 
Home,  "  happy  is  the  Christian  who,  having 
"  nightly,  with  this  verse,  committed  himself  to  his 
"  bed  as  to  his  grave,  shall  at  last,  with  the  same 
"  words,  resign  himself  to  his  grave  as  to  his  bed-, 
"  from  which  he  expects  in  due  time  to  arise  and 
"  sing  a  morning  hymn  with  the  children  of  the 
"  resurrection."  Thus  the  good  oM  man  waits  his 
final  change,  indulging  his  conversation  in  Imaven, 
to  prepare  him  for  his  departure  from  earth.  As 
the  lamp  of  life  quivers  in  the  socket,  he  frequently 
feels  the  chilling  damp*  of  mortality.  Under  these 
faintings  of  expiring  nature,  and  now  and  then  en- 
joying the  reviving  smiles  of  his  Saviour,  with  pious 
emotion  of  soul  he  will  repeat  to  himself  those  well 
Jknown  lines — 

Mark!  tliey  whisper;  angels- say,. 
Sister  sifirit,  coma  away.. 
Wllat  is  this  absorbs  me  quite  ? 
Steals  nay  senses,  shuts  my  sigjit, 
Drowns  my  spirits,  draws  my  breath? 
Tell  me,  my  soul,  can  this  be  death  ? 

At  length  the  moment  of  deep  arrives.  The  war^ 
rant  signed  and  sealed  in  the  court  above,  is  deli- 
vered by  the  gristly  hand  of  death.  Like  Stephen, 
he  looks  steadfastly  into  heaven ;  beholds  the  glory 
of  God,  and  Jesus  standing  at  the  right  hand  of 
God.  Then  with  his  last  breath  he  cries,  Lord 
Jesus,  receive  my  spirit !  Instantly  the  silver  cord 
is  loosed,  and  he  falls  asleep! 


the  lingering  Death  of  Man.  83 

Let  the  consideration  of  this  subject  prove  a 
source  of  consolation  to  surviving  friends  on  the 
loss  of  a  pious  relative.  With  anxiety  you  wait, 
and  look  for  the  last  flight  of  breath  from  the  dying 
friend's  lips.  It  is  gone!  But  remember,  no  sooner 
is  it  absent  from  the  body,  tha-n  the  soul  is, present 
with  the  Lord  in  endless  felicity.  Therefore  / 
icoidd  not  have  you  ignorant  ^oncGirning  themichich 
are  asleep,  that  ye  sorrow  not,  even  as  others  that 
have  no  hope.  For  if  ice  believe  that  Jesus  died  and 
rose  again,  even  so  them  also  which  sleep  in  Jesiis 
will  God  bring  loith  hian.  1  Thesealonians  iv.  13, 
34.  Let  your  spirii  bow  before  the  Lord,  instead 
of  murmuring  at  the  sable  stroke  which  has  deprived 
you  of  a  friend,  and  fly  to  the  arms  of  a  compas- 
sionate Saviour  for  the  enjoyment  of  his  mercy,  and 
grace  to  finish  your  own  course  with  joy. 

There  are  some  pious  persons  who  have  ex- 
pressed the  most  painful  apprehensions  of  a  dying 
hour,  somewhat  like  those  recorded,  who,  through 
fear  of  death,  are  all  their  life  time  subject  to  bond- 
age. Hebrews  ii.  L5.  Such  timid  persons  may  not 
express  so  much  fear  of  death  as  an  enemy  con- 
quered by  Christ;  or  their  personal  unpreparedness 
to  meet  their  change;  or  even  of  the  consequences 
of  death  ;  but  a  painful  apprehension  of  the  very 
act  of  dying.  This  sometimes  arises  from  the  weak- 
ness of  the  natural  constitution,  and  from  the  force 
of  temptation ;  but  let  the  cause  be  what  it  may,  it 
is  presumed  that  what  has  now  been  stated  on  the 
unconsciousaess  of  the  positive  act  of  dying,  may 


84  Dozing  before  Sleep,  5^c. 

afford  a  degree  of  relief.  Paul  estimated  the  value 
of  death,  for  to  me  to  live,  said  he,  is  Christ,  and  to 
die  is  gain.  Is  sleep  a  blessing,  a  refreshment  of 
our  animal  nature!  Death  will  certainly  be  more 
so,  both  to  body  and  soul,  for  blessed  are  they  who 
die  in  the  Lord,  c^hould  the  reader  be  one  of  this 
timorous  class,  it  is  only  necessary  for  me  to  say, 
Fix  your  faith  upon  the  redemption  and  conquest  of 
the  Lord  Jesus ;  walk  humbly  with  your  God  ;  and 
the  Lord  who  has  done  so  much  for  you  already, 
will  certainly  take  good  care  of  you  at  the  last ;  that 
whether  you  doze  before  the  sleep  of  death,  or  die 
suddenly,  he  will  finally  receive  you  to  his  eternal 
kingdom  and  glory. 


THE  HOSPITABL.E  OLD  MA^. 


Blent  is  the  man  whose  soft'ning  heart 

Feels  for  another's  pain  ; 
To  whom  the  supplicating  eye 

Was  never  rais'd  in  vain  ; 
\A'hose  breast  expands  with  gen'rous  warmtli, 

A  strnnger's  woes  to  feel ; 
And  bleeds  in  pity  o'er  the  wound 

He  grasps  the  power  to  heal. 

Barbauld. 


Affability,  kindness,  and  hospitality,  are  virtues 
highly  to  be  commended,  especially  in  those  who 
are  advanced  to  old  age.  We  are  informed  in  the 
nineteenth  chapter  of  the  book  of  Judges,  that  there 
was  a  man  of  Mount  Ephraim,  who  removed  his 
residence  to  Gibeah,  and  dwelt  among  the  children 
of  Judah,  some  of  whom  addicted  themselves  to  the 
srossest  vices.  At  that  time  there  was  likewise  a 
Levite  of  Mount  Ephraim,  who  took  his  servant 
and  went  to  the  city  of  Bethlehem,  for  the  purpose 
of  bringing  home  his  concubine  from  the  house  of 
her  father.  On  their  return,  arriving  at  Jebus,  the 
day  was  far  spent,  and  the  servant,  apprehensive  of 
danger  on  the  road,  advised  his  master  to  stop  for 
the  night:  but  few  Israelites  living  in  that  place,  the 


86  The  Hospitable  old  Man. 

Levite  determined  to  go  as  far  as  Gibeah.  Herd 
they  arrived  at  the  setting  of  the  sun,  and,  as  was 
the  custom  of  travellers  in  places  where  there  was 
no  inn  for  their  accommodation,  the  Levite,  his 
concubine,  and  his  servant,  sat  themselves  down  in 
the  street,  in  expectation  that  some  one  would  invite 
them  to  a  habitation  for  shelter.  Disappointed  in 
their  hope,  at  length  an  old  man  came  from  his 
work,  and  after  asking  them  a  few  necessary  ques- 
tions, he  most  cordially  invited  them  to  his  habita- 
tion, and  repose  for  the  night,  which  they  thankfully 
accepted.  Now,  although  there  are  related  in  this 
history  the  wickedness  of  some  of  the  men  of  Gi- 
beah, which  we  shall  not  so  much  as  name,  yet  there 
are  such  amiable  traits  of  character  in  this  old  man, 
especially  in  his  hospitality  to  the  benighted  stran- 
gers, and  the  story  is  recorded  with  so  much  sim- 
plicity, that  we  shall  find  it  worthy  of  our  consider- 
ation, and  the  conduct  of  the  old  man  to  be  deserv- 
ing the  imitation  of  every  aged  Christian. 

I.  You  may  perceive  in  the  short  history  of  this 
man,  that  habits  of  industry  and  moderate  labour 
are  not  incompatible  with  old  age.  He  had  been 
engaged  in  the  field,  either  by  choice  or  necessity, 
and  returned  at  the  setting  of  the  sun,  possessing  a 
cheerful  mind,  and  a  disposition  to  do  good  to 
others.  Indolence  creates  an  involuntary  burden 
upon  any  person,  whether  young  or  old,  but  especi- 
ally those  that  are  advancing  in  years,  preventing 
the  due  circulation  of  the  blood,  reducing  the  ap- 
petite, and  seldom  failing  to  depress  the  mental 


The  Hospitahlc  old  31alt.  Hi 

faculties;  of  course  it  must  hasten  the  period  of 
dissolution.  Better,  therefore,  keep  the  animal 
machine  in  motion;  it  will  soon  enough  stop  of 
itself.  In  proportion  to  an  old  man's  remaining 
strength,  like  the  aged  man  of  Gibeah,  air  and  ex- 
ercise will  happily  conduce  to  preserve  the  blessing 
of  health,  cherish  the  animal  spirits,  sets  a  fine  ex- 
ample to  the  young,  and  seldom  fails  to  create  a 
charming  anodyne  for  repose  at  night.  So  true  is 
the  saying  of  Solomon,  the  sleep  of  a  lahoiiring 
man  is  swtet,  whether  he  eat  little  or  much :  bM  the 
abundance  of  the  rich  will  not  suffer  him  to  sleep. 
Ecclesiastes  v.  12.  It  is  too  often  found,  that  citi- 
zens having  by  industry  and  hard  labour  accumu- 
lated a  considerable  store  of  wealth,  retire  to  se- 
cluded scenes  of  life,  purposely  to  spend  the  frag*- 
ments  of  their  days  in  ease  and  comfort.  But  they 
are  frequently  disappointed;  a  transition  from  ac- 
tivity to  seclusion  and  rest,  have  acted  unfavourably 
upon  the  nervous  system,  so  that  instead  of  afford- 
ing them  the  anticipated  satisfaction,  they  have 
produced  a  depression  of  spirits,  a  lassitude  in  ac- 
tion, which  were  followed  with  diseases  that  em- 
bittered instead  of  enlivening  their  last  days.  Nor 
has  this  been  the  case  with  worldly  men  only ; 
Christians,  from  this  mistaken  calculation,  have 
found  retirement  from  activity  as  unfriendly  to  the 
happy  frame  of  their  minds,  and  their  usefub\ess  in 
religious  life,  as  it  was  injurious  to  their  bodily 
health.  Better,  therefore,  learn  a  lesson  from  the 
old  man  of  Gibeah,  and  according  to  the  degree  of 
your  strength,  you  will  find  moderate  labour  or  ex- 


88  The  Hospitable  old  3Iaii. 

ercise  to  be  of  real  advantage  both  to  body  and 
mind,  and  enjoy  the  greater  refreshment  beneath 
the  shades  of  old  age. 

II.  By  observing  the  conduct  of  the  old  man  on 
his  return  from  the  field,  when  he  saw  the  strangers 
in  the  street,  you  will  not  fail  to  receive  an  impres- 
sion of  his  amiable  temper,  kindness,  and  hospi- 
tality, carefully  guided  by  prudence.  Though  ho 
felt  a  concern  for  these  benighted  travellers,  he 
did  not  open  his  door  without  asking  them  some 
necessary  questions,  lest  he  might  suffer  imposition, 
and  expose  his  household  to  danger ;  for  as  David 
says,  a  good  man  tcill  guide  his  affairs  with  discre- 
tioii.  Psalm  cxii.  5.  The  old  man  therefore  asked 
the  stranger,  Whither  gocst  thoul  and  whither  com- 
est  thou?  Certainly  the  aged  are  most  competent  to 
ask  questions ;  they  are  supposed  to  have  seen  much 
of  the  world  in  their  day,  and  must  have,  more  or 
less,  profitted  by  their  experience ;  and  so  far  were 
these  travellers  from  charging  the  old  man's  con- 
duct with  impertinence,  the  reply  was  respectfully 
returned,  icc  are  passing  from  Beth-lehem-judah 
toward  the  side  of  Mount  Ephraini ;  from  thence 
am  I:  and  I  icent  to  Bcth-lehem-judah,  but  I  am 
noic  going  to  the  house  of  the  Lord.  This  was  a 
frank  and  explicit  answer  to  the  old  man's  ques- 
tions, and  gave  the  stranger  an  opportunity  to  ex- 
press his  disappointment,  and  the  painfulness  of 
his  present  situation,  that  the  inhabitants  were  so 
devoid  of  feeling  and  kindness ;  for,  said  he,  there 
is  no  man  that  recciveth  me  to  house.     So  far  from 


The  Hospitable  old  3Ian.  89 

this  traveller  intending  to  be  chargeable  to  any 
family,  that  he  informed  the  old  man,  there  is  both 
straw  and  provender  for  our  asses ;  and  there  is 
bread  aiul  loine  also  for  me,  and  for  thine  handmaid, 
and  for  the  young  man  which  is  with  thy  servants : 
there  is  no  tcant  of  any  thing ;  all  he  wished  was  a 
lodging  fof  the  night.  Instantly  the  old  man  per- 
ceived that  the  stranger  was  his  countryman,  both 
being  from  Mount  Ephraim ;  a  circumstance  this 
which  usually  makes  a  favourable  impression,  when 
persons  unexpectedly  meet  at  a  distance.  And 
when  the  Levite  mentioned  that  he  was  going  to  the 
house  of  the  Lord,  it  engaged  the  old  man's  atten- 
tion still  stronger;  and  it  was  so  charmingly  inter- 
esting to  his  feelings,  that  he  instantly  replied, 
Peace  be  tcith  thee;  hoicsoever,  let  all  thy  wants  lie 
upon  me ;  only  lodge  not  in  the  street.  So  he  brought 
him  into  his  house,  and  gave  provender  unto  the 
asses:  and  they  ivashed  their  feet,  and  did  eat  and 
drh^.  What  a  noble  spirit!  He  confers  a  favour 
upon  the  traveller  in  a  manner  so  as  to  lay  himself 
under  obligation  to  the  stranger  by  the  acceptance 
of  it.  Who  could  have  thought  of  meeting  with  such 
expressions  of  politeness  and  hospitality  in  so  re- 
mote an  age?  Few  there  are  in  the  present  day  of  re- 
finement, as  it  is  called,  that  exhibit  such  an  amiable 
disposition,  so  charmingly  expressed,  even  among 
the  higher  classes  of  society.  We  cannot,  therefore, 
but  pronounce  the  conduct  of  the  old  man  of  Gi- 
beah  worthy  to  be  imitated  by  all  who  profess  a 
feeling  for  the  wants  of  their  fellow  creatures,  and 
especially  by  those  who  love  the  house  of  the  Lord. 

12 


90  The  Hospitable  old  3Ian. 

How  great  the  contrast  between  this  kind  hearted 
old  man  and  that  of  surly  Nabal,  of  whom  we  read 
in  the  first  book  of  Samuel,  and  the  twenty-fifth 
chapter,  that  when  David  was  in  exile,  and  in  dis- 
tress, he  sent  ten  young  men,  in  his  own  name,  and 
in  the  most  respectful  manner,  to  solicit  refresh- 
ments, upon  the  consideration  of  his  having  dealt 
kindly  with  Nabal's  shepherds.  But  Nabal  con- 
ducted himself  on  the  occasion  in  the  most  unfeel- 
ing and  reproachful  manner,  saying  to  the  young 
men,  W7io  is  David  ?  and  idJio  is  the  son  of  Jesse  ? 
there  be  many  servants  now-a-days  that  break  away 
every  man  from  his  master.  Shall  I  then  take  iny 
bread,  and  my  icater,  and  my  flesh  that  I  have  killed 
for  my  shearers,  and  give  it  unto  men  whom  I  know 
not  ichence  they  be?  We  cannot  but  seriously  wish 
there  were  no  such  surly  Nabal's  in  our  day ! 

III.  Possibly  the  reader  may  discover  something 
further  in  the  conduct  of  this  old  Israelite  worthy 
of  his  attention.  Those  who  have  advanced  to  their 
last  days  must  confess,  that  through  the  debility 
created  by  age  the  blood  grows  cold  and  uncom- 
fortable to  themselves;  but  it  must  be  much  worse 
when  an  aged  Christian's  heart  grows  cold  and  un- 
charitable to  the  wants  and  distresses  of  his  fellow 
creatures.  We  may  hear  such  persons  profess  their 
attachment  to  the  house  of  the  Lord,  as  did  this 
old  Israelite,  and  yet,  contrary  to  his  practice,  they 
can  see  some  of  the  same  household  of  faith  equally 
bendmg  beneath  the  weight  of  years  and  afliiction, 
without  possessing  either  heart  or  hand  to  bestow 


The  Hospitable  old  3Ian.  91 

relief.  The  picture  of  such  an  one  is  drawn  in  the 
New  Testament  to  real  life.  If  a  brother  or  sister 
he  naked  and  destitute  of  daily  food,  and  one  of 
you  say  unto  them,  Depart  in  peace,  he  yc  icarnied 
and  filed ;  noticithstanding  ye  give  them  not  those 
things  ichich  arc  ncedfid  to  the  body,  what  doth  it 
profit^  For  ichoso  hath  this  workVs  good,  and 
seeth  his  brother  have  need,  and  shutteth  up  his 
bowels  of  compassion  against  him,  how  dwelleth  the 
love  of  God  in  him?  1  John  iii.  17.  And  to  give  a 
stronger  impulse  to  this  assertion,  let  us  not  forget 
that  Jesus,  the  Judge  of  all,  has  declared,  Insomuch 
as  ye  did  it  not  to  one  of  the  least  of  these,  ye  did  it 
not  to  me.  Matthew  xxv.  45.  Let  professing  Chris- 
tians, who  habitually  indulge  an  uncharitable  dispo- 
sition, read  such  passages  of  {Scripture,  and  then 
bring  to  recollection  the  generous  conduct  of  the 
old  Israelite  of  Gibeah,  and  it  is  presumed  that 
both  may  produce  a  blush,  and  teach  them  that  it  is 
good  works  alone  that  can  prove  their  faith  to  be 
sincere. 

IV.  Suppose  we  look  again  at  the  questions 
which  the  old  man  asked  the  stranger;  and  if  we 
take  the  liberty  of  reversing  them,  they  will  be  found 
necessary  and  important  to  ourselves.  Whence 
contest  thou  ?  Whither  gocst  thou  ?  For  life  is  a 
journey,  and  we  must  not  forget  from  whence  we 
came,  and  whither,  we  are  going.  As  creatures  we 
sprang  from  the  dust,  and  to  the  dust  of  death  we 
must  return.  Ecclesiastes  xii.  7.  As  sinful  creatures 
we  must  say  with  David^  Behold  I  was  shapen  in 


92  The  Hospitable  old  Man. 

iniquitij,  and  in  sin  did  niij  mother  conceive  me. 
Psalm  li.  5.     In  this  state  and  character  we  travel 
through  life,  either  in  the  broad  road  that  leadeth 
unto  destruction,  or  in  the  narrow  way  that  leadeth 
unto  life  everlasting.     Whoever  has  found  this  nar- 
row way,  will  assure  you  that  he  came  into  it  by  a 
new  birth,  that  to  him  Christ  is  the  way,  the  truth, 
and  the  life,  and  that  no  man  cometh  unto  the  Father 
but  by  him.     The  life  he  lives  is  new,  it  is  the  path 
of  the  just,  which  is  as  the  shining  light,  that  shineth 
more  and  more  unto  the  perfect  day,  where  there 
are  pleasures    at  God's  right  hand  for  evermore ! 
Who  but  must  drop  a  tear  over  those  aged  persons, 
whether  male  or  female,  who  have  lived  in  the  world 
seventy  long  years,  and  never  seriously  asked  them- 
selves from  whence  they  came,  whither  they  are 
going,  or  what  will  become  of  them  after  death ! 
Should  this  have  been  the  case  with  the  reader,  may 
the  Lord  powerfully  convey  these  questions  to  his 
heart,  and  may  the  blessed  Saviour,  by  his  truth  and 
grace,  guide  his  feet  into  the  way  of  peace,  before 
he  goes  the  way  from  whence  he  will  no  more  return. 
But  should  it  be  otherwise,  I  am  certain  that  an  aged 
Christian,  as  such,  can  most  charmingly  improve 
these  questions  to  himself,  while  the  change  of  his 
heart,  the  pious  course  of  his  life,  and  the  hope  of 
his  going  home  to  the  heavenly  mansion  of  his  ever- 
lasting  Father,  will  soften  the  remainder  of  his 
journey,  and  excite  him   to  sing  salvation  in  the 
ways  of  the  Lord. 

V.  One  other  circumstance  in  the  history  of  this 


^ 


The  Hospitable  old  Man.  93 

benighted    traveller    I   cannot   omit    to   improve. 
Though  he  arrived  at  Gibeah  at  a  late  hour,  and 
found  the  inhabitants  so  inhospitable  as  to  let  him 
remain  neglected  in  the  street,  yet  it  was  well  for 
him    that,   unexpectedly,   one   compassionate  man 
found  him  in  his  state  of  destitution,  opened  his 
heart  and  hand,  saying  unto  him,  Howsoever,  let  all 
thy  icants  lie  vpon  me.     Infinitely  more  happy  for 
us  that  there  is  an  heavenly  Friend,  that  sticketh 
closer  than  a  brother,  whose   eye  sees  us  in  our 
wanderings,  whose  heart  is  made  of  tenderness  and 
love,  and  who  not  only  can  rescue  us  from  danger, 
but  with  infinite  kindness  and  ability  addresses  us, 
Let  all  thy  wants  lie  upon  me.     Great  indeed  the 
mercy  of  this  heavenly  Friend  of  sinners,  Jesus  the 
Son  of  God,  if  he  has  found  the  aged  reader!     If 
so,  you  need  not  be  told,  that  although  the  Levite 
said  unto  the  old  man.  There  is  no  want  of  any 
thing,  because  he  had  a  sufficiency  of  bread,  wine, 
and   provender   in   hand;    for   whatever   temporal 
favours  you  may  possess,  you  are  in  want  of  every 
thing  for  the  peace,  comfort,  and  supply  of  your 
soul  while  journeying  through  this  wilderness  of 
sorrow;    and   you    must   also   be   convinced    that 
you  have  nothing  of  your  own  but  what  may  be 
called  sinful  dust  and  ashes.     Well  indeed  may  the 
Saviour  say  to  you,  Let  all  your  wants  lie  upon  me, 
for   he  is  possessed  of  all  fulness  of  grace  and 
blessings ;  and  it  is  his  prerogative  to  communicate 
these  rich  favours  to  you  without  money  and  with- 
out price.     And  this  is  indeed  the  united  testimony 
of  the  saints  of  God  in  all  ages,  that  of  his  fulness 


94  The  Hospitable  old  Man. 

have  we  all  received,  and  grace  for  grace;  and  he 
also  can  shelter  you  in  his  house  of  prayer,  and 
beneath  the  shadow  of  his  wings  in  the  inclement 
evening  of  your  old  age.  Therefore,  let  me  entreat 
you  to  make  good  use  of  his  ample  bounty,  and  re- 
member that  as  Paul  said  to  the  Philippians  iv.  19, 
Mfj  God  shall  supply  all  your  need,  accoi'ding  to  his 
riches  in  glory,  by  Christ  Jesus,  to  whom  be  ever- 
lasting praise.     Amen. 


A:NrTEDIL,UVlAJrS. 


Yetrsroll  along,  the  bilent  march  of  time 
Unfiilds  sti'aiige  scenes,  and  peoples  every  clime. 
The  world  so  fair,  once  foriu'd  for  happiness. 
Which  fiod,  (he  common  Father,  deign'd  lobless^ 
Now  violence  o'erspreads. 

Cottrel 

Antediluvian  is  a  name  given  to  that  race  of 
mankind  who  lived  from  the  first  man  Adam  to  the 
general  deluge,  in  the  days  of  Noah,  comprising 
1656  years.  Their  history  is  contained  in  the  first 
six  chapters  of  the  book  of  Genesis,  and  is  recorded 
in  what  we  may  call  miniature,  or  general  outlines. 
Many  have  been  the  opinions  and  conjectures  of 
learned  men  upon  this  ancient  people,  especially  of 
those  who  have  made  the  theory  of  the  earth  a 
chief  part  of  their  study.  And  it  must  be  confessed, 
that  whether  in  point  of  antiquity,  the  origin  of  our 
race,  or  the  prodigious  number  of  years  which 
they  lived,  it  must  be  pronounced  a  subject  of  in- 
terest to  every  intelligent  mind.  As  aged  persons 
are  generally  fond  of  hearing  and  reading  the  his- 
tory of  those  who  have  seen  great  length  of  days, 


96  Antcdiluvidns, 

as  well  as  themselves,  I  have  written  a  few  plain 
observations  on  the  Antediluvians,  under  the  im- 
pression that  they  may  afford  a  degree  of  satisfac- 
tion to  the  reader.  At  any  rate,  it  will  serve  to 
convince  you  that  the  same  God  who,  for  wise  pur- 
poses, lengthened  out  their  lives  for  some  hundred 
years,  now  also  lioldeth  your  soul  in  life,  will  duly 
measure  your  time  upon  earth,  and  by  his  efficacious 
grace,  can  prepare  you  for  an  eternal  state  of  exist- 
ence in  the  world  of  felicity. 

Of  the  creation  of  our  first  parents,  the  trans- 
actions in  Paradise,  the  expulsion,  with  its  conse- 
quences, and  the  murder  of  Abel  by  his  brother 
Cain,  there  is  much  that  might  be  written,  and  on 
which  there  have  been  so  many  volumes  published, 
which  are  easy  to  be  obtained,  that  on  these  sub- 
jects, whether  historical  or  sentimental,  very  little 
will  here  be  introduced.  In  contemplating  the 
history  of  this  first  race  of  mankind,  it  is  highly 
necessary  that  you  perceive  the  two  strong  lines  of 
distinction  between  the  descendants  of  Adam,  with- 
out which  you  cannot  with  precision  comprehend 
their  history.  The  wicked  offspring  of  Cain,  which 
formed  one  line,  were  called  the  sons  and  daughters 
of  men.  The  children  of  Seth,  who  was  the  son 
given  to  Adam,  in  the  place  of  righteous  Abel,  these 
formed  the  other  line,  called  the  sons  of  God,  be- 
cause they  were  devoted  to  the  worship  of  the  Al- 
mighty. Cain,  banished  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord,  went  to  the  land  of  Nod,  and  there,  in  pro- 
cess of  time^  and  increase  of  population,  built  a 


Antediluvians.  97 

city,  and  called  it  after  the  name  of  his  son  Enochs 
while  the  children  of  Setli  abode  near  at  home  with 
their  father  Adam.  It  will  likewise  be  observed, 
that  Moses,  in  this  early  record,  has  only  preserved 
the  history  and  genealogy  of  the  principal  persons 
who  were  patriarchs  or  heads  of  the  chief  families, 
in  a  direct  line  to  Noah.  No  more  is  said  of  their 
habits,  customs,  employments,  vices,  and  virtues, 
than  to  afford  us  some  general  i<leas  of  their  char- 
acter, of  God's  conduct  in  his  providence  towards 
them,  and  also  to  show  his  just  judgment  in  their 
final  destruction.  When  Moses  wrote  the  genea- 
logy of  this  people,  recorded  in  the  fifth  chapter  of' 
Genesis,  he  called  it  the  Book  of  the  Generations  of 
Adam,  which  consisted  of  ten,  extending  to  the  five 
hundreth  year  of  the  life  of  Noah.  No  females 
were  introduced  into  the  ancient  genealogies ;  and 
it  is  remarkable,  that  however  particularly  the  births, 
deaths,  and  ages  of  those  men  are  preserved,  no 
record  is  made  of  the  ages  of  the  women,  no,  not 
of  Eve,  the  mother  of  all  living  ;  else  we  might 
have  made  some  estimate  of  the  difference  between 
the  male  and  female  ages,  whether,  in  the  course  of 
nature  at  that  time,  their  lives  were  shorter  than 
those  of  the  males ;  but  we  do  not  wish  to  be  wise 
above  what  is  written.  However,  of  this  we  arc 
certain,  that  in  genealogies  the  females  were  al- 
ways included  in  the  males ;  and  that  it  was  the 
design  of  Moses  to  record  those  in  whose  line  the 
promised  Messiah  was  to  come.  For  the  reader's 
attention  I  will  here  introduce  a  table,  which,  at 
one   view,   will  exhibit  the  ten  generations,  with 


98  Antediluvians, 

Adam  at  the  head,  as  the  common  father  of  the 
human  family ;  only  it  ought  to  be  remembered, 
that  Moses  makes  the  necessary  distinction,  that 
Adam  was  created  immediately  by  the  hand  of  the 
Almighty,  and  Eve  made  out  of  the  man ;  but  hi& 
decendants  came  by  ordinary  generation. 

Chronological  Table  of  the  ten  Patriarchs  from  th& 
Creation  to  the  Flood, 

Names;  Born.  Died.  Age. 


Adam 

0 

930                     930 

Seth 

ISO 

1042                     912 

Enos 

235' 

1140                    905 

Cainan 

325 

1235                    910 

Mahalaleel 

395 

1290                     895 

Jared 

460 

1422                     962 

Enoch 

622 

987  translated  365 

Methuselah 

687 

1656                     969 

Lamech 

874 

1651                     777 

Noah 

1056 

2006                     950 

Let  it  be  remembered,  that  Moses,  while  record- 
ing the  ages  of  our  first  fathers,  has  not  left  us 
without  a  solemn  memento  for  our  own  improve- 
ment; for  in  the  detail  of  each,  he  says,  and  he 
died ;  and  this  justifies  God  in  his  righteous  sen- 
tence for  man's  transgression.  Whatever  were  the 
length  of  their  lives,  the  active  scenes  which  attend- 
ed them,  and  however  numerous  the  offspring  they 
produced,  all  at  last  were  brought  to  death,  and  to 
the  house  appointed  for  all  living.  He  died!  Yes, 
solemn  change !    he  died,  and  so  must  the  writer 


Antediluvians^  99 

who  now  holds  his  pen,  and  the  reader  whose  eye 
is  now  fixed  upon  this  page. 

Suppose  we  arrange  our  further  consideration  of 
the  antediluvians  in  the  following  order.  1st.  In- 
quire into  the  causes  of  th^ir  lofigevity ;  why  they 
lived  to  so  great  an  age.  2d.  The  arts  and  sciences 
they  introduced.  3d.  A  few  thoughts  on  their  g-ewero^ 
government.  4th.  Their  religious  principles  and 
worship.  5th.  The  degeneracy  of  the  whole  race, 
which  incurred  the  awful  visitation  of  God,  by  which 
they  were  destroyed  by  a  deluge  of  water- 

I.  The  probable  reasons  assigned  for  the  long 
lives  of  this  people  are  many,  out  of  which  we  will 
select  the  following.  It  has  been  conjectured  that 
their  length  of  days  may  be  attributed  to  the  then 
superior  state  of  the  earth,  the  air,  and  the  climate, 
together  with  the  difference  of  their  food  and  exer- 
cise ;  all  which  have  been  materially  altered  by  the 
ravages  of  the  flood.  But  is  it  possible  to  suppose, 
that  air,  climate,  foodj  or  habits,  should  have  pro- 
duced the  astonishing  difference  of  seven  or  eight 
hundred  years  in  the  life  of  man,  from  what  it  has 
been  since  I  We  readily  confess,  that  all  these,  ac- 
cording to  theiif  qualities,  act  upon  the  vital  prin- 
ciple, and  t\\Q  animal  constitution;  and  in  a  very 
high  degree,  promote  either  health  or  debility. 
Several  countries  of  later  date  have  laid  claim  to 
the  celebrity  of  producing  great  age,  as  a  proof  of 
the  salubrity  of  their  climate;  but  they  have  seldom 
extended  to  more  than  from  eighty  to  one  hundred 


100  Antediluvians. 

and  fifty  years,  and  those  instances  have  been  very 
few.  If,  therefore,  we  compare  the  highest  degree 
of  longevity  since  the  flood  with  that  before  it,  esti- 
mating the  advantages  of  each  climate,  and  the  sup- 
posed difference  of  the  texture  of  the  earth,  we  must 
be  disposed  to  believe  that  some  other  cause  must 
have  produced  the  vast  difference  of  years  in  the 
former  life  of  man. 

In  attempting  to  account  for  the  long  life  of  the 
antediluvians,  some  have  represented  man  as  ana- 
logus  to  vegetable  life.     A  plant,  say  they,  being 
often  transplanted,  or  the  seed  of  some  kind  being 
«owed  in  successive  years,  lose  their  original  quali- 
ies,  degenerate,  and  dwindle  into  a  state  of  insig- 
nificancy, and  become  useless.     This  comparison, 
however  popular,  cannot,  I  presume,  with  any  cor- 
rectness be  applied  to  man.     Ages  and  generations 
of  men  have  not  lost  the  powers  of  the  mind,  nor 
are  the  faculties  of  the  bodies  changed,  but  are 
known  still  to  exist  in  their  full  force.     Besides,  if 
the  difierence  of  the  years  of  man  before  the  flood, 
and  immediately  after,  had  continued  in  about  the 
same  ratio  of  diminution  to  the  present  time,  the 
age  of  man  now  would  be  scarce  a  day,  if  not  be- 
come wholly  extinct.    Others  have  conjectured  that 
the  years  in  which  these  ancients  lived  were  lunar, 
consisting  only  of  about  thirty  days.     This  must 
be  extremely  incorrect,  for  by  that  calculation  Me- 
thusalah  could  have  been  little  more  than  eighty 
years  of  age;  and  some  of  iSic^/i's  descendants  must 
have  had  children  when  they  were  only  six  years 


Antediluvians.  101 

old;  both  of  which  are  incredible!  We  therefore 
believe  that  the  years  then  must  have  been  solar, 
as  they  are  now,  consisting  of  12  months,  or  365 
days. 

If  we  may  be  allowed  to  fix  any  human  cause  for 
the  long  life  of  that  first  race  of  human  beings,  I 
think  we  may  apply  it  to  the  strength  of  their 
natural  stamina  of  constitution.  For  certainly  none 
of  us  can  call  in  question  the  right  of  the  Supreme 
Creator  to  frame  the  human  body,  so  as  to  continue 
nine  hundred  years  as  well  as  eighty,  or  to  reduce 
it  at  his  pleasure.  We  do  not  read  of  their  being 
subject  to  those  diseases  and  sickness  which  have 
been  so.  abundant  since  the  flood.  Their  simple 
diet,  the  absence  of  strong  drink,  together  with 
their  activity  and  labour,  all  these  may  have  mate- 
rially contributed  to  their  health  and  long  life. 
Our  first  parent  Adam  had  no  natural  birth,  child- 
hood, or  youth,  he  was  at  once  created  in  manhood, 
but  whether  at  the  age  of  thirty  or  sixty  is  to  us 
unknown.  We  read  of  none  of  those  ancient  men 
having  children  until  they  were  sixty  years  old, 
and  some  of  them  continued  to  have  sons  and 
daughters  when  they  were  upwards  of  six  hundred 
years  of  age.  So  that  we  may  consider  them  as 
possessing  a  constitution  different  from  that  of  the 
race  which  has  lived  since  the  flood,  and  at  the 
same  time,  giving  us  the  only  natural  reason  on 
which  we  may  account  for  iheir  amazing  length  of 
life. 


102  Antediluvians. 

After  all  that  has  been  written  or  can  be  said 
upon  this  subject,  the  whole  must  be  resolved  into 
the  sovereign  will  of  God,  who  holdeth  our  soulin 
life.  Moses,  who  wrote  the  history  of  the  world, 
must  certainly  have  had  the  most  correct  knowledge 
of  the  true  cause  of  the  great  age  of  its  first  in- 
habitants, as  well  as  of  all  other  human  beings  who 
existed  in  his  day.  This  we  may  learn  from  his 
pious  exhortation  to  the  Israelites,  to  love  the  Lord 
their  God ;  for,  said  he,  he  is  thy  life,  and  the  length 
of  thy  days.  Deuteronomy  xxx.  20.  By  protract- 
ing the  lives  of  the  patriarchs  and  their  offspring 
to  such  a  prodigious  age,  God  had  wise  ends  to 
accomplish.  The  earth  was  more  speedily  filled 
with  inhabitants ;  and  it  is  supposed  that  there  were 
more  people  in  the  world  at  the  time  of  the  flood 
than  can  be  estimated  at  any  other  time  since; 
especially  when  we  consider  that  then  there  was 
no  written  revelation  from  God  to  man :  his  works, 
his  ways,  and  his  will,  were  verbally  communicated 
by  one  person  to  another.  All  the  patriarchs  before 
Noah  were  born  before  Adam  died,  and  from  him 
must  have  been  received  the  accounts  of  the  crea- 
tion, with  all  the  variety  of  characters,  changes,  and 
circumstances  before  the  flood.  All  these,  and  many 
more  which  might  be  added, ^are  good  reasons  why 
God  permitted  that  race  to  nurpber  so  many  years, 
and  should  create  in  our  minds  devout  adoration 
of  his  wisdom,  power,  and  goodness. 

II.  Their  Arts  and  Scieivces.  Industry  and 
labour  are  essential  to  man,  they  are  health  to  the 


Antediluvians,  103 

body,  and  expansion  to  the  mind.  When  God  placed 
Adam  in  tlie  garden  of  Eden,  it  was  to  dress  it, 
and  to  keep  it ;  and  after  his  transgression  and  ex- 
pulsion, in  the  sweat  qf  his  face  teas  he  to  eat  his 
bread.  As  his  posterity  increased,  we  find  several 
arts  introduced,  both  for  profit  and  pleasure,  chiefly 
by  the  race  of  Cain  ;  and  although  we  may  suppose 
them  to  have  been  in  a  state  of  crudity,  still  we 
will  examine  what  the  sacred  historian  says  of 
tl>em,  to  satisfy  our  own  inquiry. 

Adam,  in  his  primeval  state,  was  agardiner,  and 
no  doubt  had  some  knowledge  of  natural  history, 
or  of  the  properties  of  animals,  else  he  would  have 
been  incompetent  to  give  names  to  the  beasts  and 
the  birds.  Abel  was  a  shepherd,  a  keeper  of  sheep, 
and  Cain  was  a  farmer.  These  were  the  three 
primative  occupations,  and  were  the  most  rational 
dnd  necessary  for  subsistence.  After  Cain  had 
been  driven  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord  in  the 
land  of  his  nativity,  he  went  to  the  land  of  Nod,  on 
the  east  of  Eden,  and  he  there  builded  a  city,  which 
he  called  after  the  name  of  Enoch.  This  must 
have  been  about  the  year  630;  but  whether  this  city 
was  formed  of  houses,  or  sheds  made  by  placing 
stones  upon  each  other,  or  of  mere  tents  made  of 
the  branches  and  twigs  of  trees,  we  are  not  in- 
formed, but  at  any  rate,  we  may  call  this  the  first 
appearance  or  commencement  of  architecture.  Per- 
haps it  was  called  a  city,  not  so  much  for  its  extent, 
as  a  permanent  dwelling-place,  to  keep  his  family 
together,  and  as  a  defence  from  those  enemies  to 


104  Antediluvians. 

which  his  fears  exposed  him,  and  which  are  always 
the  companions  of  the  wicked.  Tubal-cain,  the 
son  of  Naaman,  was  what  we  call  a  brass-founder, 
and  a  worker  in  iron,  or  a  blacksmith  ;  and  certainly 
he  must  have  had  some  knowledge  o^  mineralogy 
and  essaying,  or  he  would  not  have  been  able  ta 
work  his  ore.  Jahel,  the  son  of  Lamech,  was  a 
tent-maker,  as  well  as  a  grazier,  or  keeper  of  cattle. 
Jubal  was  another  son  of  Lamech,  who  commenced 
what  we  call  ihejine  arts.  He  was  the  father,  inven- 
tor, and  teacher  of  the  harp,  a  stringed  instrument, 
and  also  of  the  organ  or  pipe,  a  wind  instrument. 
Josephus  ascribes  to  Seth  and  his  posterity  the 
science  o^ astronomy ;  and  indeed  this  may  be  called 
a  natural  and  rational  science ;  for  the  heavens  de- 
clare the  glory  of  God,  and  the  firmament  showcth 
his  handy  work.  This  is  the  more  probable,  for 
as  Seth  was  devoted  to  the  adoration  and  service  of 
God,  he  might  have  been  happily  directed  to  this 
sublime  branch  of  science.  This  is  all  that  may  be 
said  with  safety  on  the  employments  of  this  first 
race  of  mankind.  It  is  observable,  however,  that 
we  find  nothing  intimated  on  the  ^ri  oi  distilling, 
to  produce  spirituous  liquors,  otherwise  I  presume 
they  would  not  have  been  celebrated  for  the  length 
of  their  lives,  and  we  should  have  found  drunkenness 
added  to  the  list  of  their  sins. 

III.  Their  Civil  Government.  No  people  can 
long  exist  without  some  form  of  government,  and 
the  administration  of  it  being  lodged  in  the  hands  of 
one  or  more  persons  for  the  good  of  the  whole.    We 


Antediluvians.  105 

are  at  no  loss  to  determine  that  God  himself  was 
the  great  Administrator  of  his  justice,  for  he  ex- 
pelled Adam  from  Paradise,  and  he    set    a  mark 
upon  Cain  for  the  murder  of  his  brother  Abel.     It 
is  certain  there  was  then  no  written  civil  code  of 
laws  existing,  or  judges   appointed   for  their   ad- 
ministration, as  there  were  afterwards  in  the  days 
of  Moses.    Adam,  the  first  father  of  the  family,  had 
severely  felt  the  Divine  displeasure  in  his  own  per- 
son, and  on  his  bloody  son  Cain,  and  from  thence 
he  could  not  but  learn  the  awful  consequences  of 
sin,  and  the  importance  of  obedience ;  and  by  these 
he  was  so  far  capable  of  dictating  and  governing 
his  posterity.     Cain  having  fled  from  the  residence 
of  his  father,  we  can  scarcely  indulge  a  supposition 
that  he  had  any  other  rules  for  the  management  of 
his  oftspring  than  what  bore  a  resemblance  to  his 
own  wicked  character.     Seth  and  his  family  were 
under  the  instruction  and  care  of  their  father  Adam, 
and  as  these  multiplied  and  grew,  forming  distinct 
families,  every  fatlier,  as  head  or  patriarch,  governed 
his  own  domestic  concerns.   Adam  lived  930  years, 
and  no  doubt  his  presence,  counsel,  and  example, 
must  have  admirably  contributed  to  the  moral  be- 
nefit of  the  various  branches  of  his  posterity.     As 
a  proof  of  this,  the  degeneracy  of  the  children  of 
Seth  did  not  take  place  until  after  the  death  of 
Adam.     So  true  it  is,  that  while  an  aged  parent 
lives,  if  he  be  but  of  little  other  use,  his  presence 
and  advice  preserve  his  family  in  order  and  unity, 
but  no  sooner  than  he  bows  in  death,  than  they  too 

14 


106  Anted  iliiviam. 

often  bury  his  instructions  and  example  in  the  same 
grave,  and* go  astray  in  forbidden  paths  ! 

IV.  Their  Religion.  On  this  part  of  the  sub- 
ject, it  is  presumed  the  pious  reader  will  find  addi- 
tional interest.  What  is  recorded  concerning  it, 
informs  us  not  only  of  the  commencement  of  the 
devotion  of  human  beings,  but  the  principle  and 
manner  in  which  God  was  worship[>ed  upwards  of 
five  thousand  years  ago.  None  will  deny  thai  the 
first  man  Adam  was  formed  a  rational,  inteliigenty 
and  acGOimtable  being  to  his  Maker,  who  had  a 
right  to  give  him  those  commands  which  should  be 
a  test  of  his  rational  obedience.  The  tree  of  life, 
and  the  tree  of  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  were 
both  such  tests  and  symbols  of  God's  own  planting; 
and  the  whole  may  be  said  to  have  been  the  natural, 
revelation  of  God  to  man.  While,  therefore,  Adam 
and  Eve  continued  in  innocency,  their  obedience 
and  devotion,  heightened  by  all  the  beauties  and 
charms  of  Paradise,  must  certainly  have  been  in  tho 
highest  natural  state  of  perfection  possible !  But 
when  Adam  transgressed,  and  was  expelled  from 
the  garden  of  Eden,  the  Lord  God  placed  clieru- 
bims,  and  ajiaming  sword,  ichich  turned  every  icay^ 
to  keep  the  may  of  the  tree  of  life,  thereby  teaching 
Adam,  his  posterity,  and  us  also,  that  man,  as  a 
transgressor,  had  forfeited  his  rectitude  and  privi- 
lege, and  therefore  could  no  longer  approach  and 
worship  his  Creator  in  that  natural  way,  and  that 
some  new  way  became  imperiously  necessary.    The 


Anlcdilumans.  107 

most  hi(jh  God,  who  in  infinite  wisdom  declareth 
the  end  from  the  beginning,  whose  counsels  shall 
stand  and  will  do  all  his  pleasure,  now  unfolded  his 
purposes,  and  opened  a  new  way  of  access  to  him- 
self by  the  promise  that  the  seed  of  the  ico^nan  should 
bruise  the  head  of  the  serpent.  This  eminently  de- 
scribes the  person  of  Jesus  the  Saviour,  the  Son  of 
God,  the  second  Adam,  the  Lord  from  heaven, 
who,  in  the  fulness  of  time,  was  the  seed  of  the 
woman,  and  not  of  man.  By  his  vicarious  sacrifice 
and  death,  he  saveth  his  people  from  their  sms,  and 
destroyeth  the  works  of  the  devil.  Adam  and  Abel 
understood  this  way  of  restoration  ;  for  now  sacri- 
fices were  offered  to  the  Lord  their  God,  thousrh 
Cain  appears  wilfully  ignorant  of  their  design.  We 
are,  therefore,  informed  in  the  New  Testament,  that 
hi/  faith  Abel  offered  unto  God  a  more  excellent 
sacrifice  than  Cain,  by  which  he  obtained  witness 
that  he  teas  I'ightecus,  God  testifying  of  his  gifts; 
cind  by  it,  he  being  dead,  yet  speakcth.  Hebrews  xi.  4. 
Cain  brought  the  fruit  of  the  ground  only;  Abel 
brought  of  the  firstlings  of  his  flock,  with  the  fat 
thereof,  and  by  fiitli  in  the  promised  seed,  offered 
them  acceptably  to  the  Lord.  Of  this  first  race  of 
fallen  humanity  we  safely  affirm— first,  that  they 
were  sinners — secondly,  that  they  worshipped  God 
by  sacrifice — thirdly,  that  whatever  virtues  distin- 
guished the  one  from  the  vices  of  the  other,  were 
wholly  owing  to  this  new  way  of  faith  and  sacrifice 
in  worshipping  the  Lord.  And  has  it  not  been  so 
in  all  ages?     Is  it  not  so  with  us?     There  is  none 


108  Antediluvians. 

other  name  given  under  heaven  by  which  we  may 
be  saved,  but  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

The  fourth  chapter  of  Genesis  and  the  twenty- 
sixth  verse  requires  our  attention.  Then  men  be- 
gan to  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord.  Then,  in 
the  days  of  Enos  or  Enoch,  who  was  a  good  and 
gracious  man,  and  who  walked  with  God,  I  cannot 
persuade  myself  that  they  had  lived  without  prayer  ; 
but  now,  through  the  pious  instruction  of  Enoch, 
their  families  united  in  social  worship,  calling  upon 
the  name  of  the  Lord,  especially  on  the  Sabbath 
day.  According  to  the  margin  of  your  Bible,  you 
have  another  sense  of  this  passage,  which  is,  then 
men  called  themselves  by  the  name  of  the  Lord. 
This  distinction  you  find  in  the  sixth  chapter  and 
second  verse ;  the  sons  of  'men  are  the  wicked  race 
of  Cain ;  the  sons  of  God  are  the  descendants  of 
Seth,  who  preserved  his  worship.  Enoch,  among 
this  generation,  lived  365  years,  when  he  was  re- 
moved from  earth,  and  God  took  him  to  heaven, 
thereby  testifying  that  he  was  pleased  with  him, 
while  it  gave  conviction  to  the  old  world,  that  there 
was  a  future  state  of  existence  beyond  the  vale  of 
death. 

V.  The  Degeneracy.  By  the  degeneracy  of  this 
people  is  to  be  understood  their  visible  departure 
from  the  paths  of  virtue  and  the  worship  of  God, 
which  had  so  long  distinguished  them  from  the  cor- 
rupt and  wicked  race  of  Cain ;  all  were  degenerate 


Anted  Humans.  ]09 

from  Adam,  sinners  in  themselves,  and  in  the  sight 
of  God.  The  first  step  in  this  degeneracy  was 
taken  by  Lamech,  who,  contrary  to  the  order  of 
God  concerning  marriage,  that  a  man  shoidd  cleave 
unto  his  wife,  and  they  become  one  flesh,  com- 
mitted polygamy,  by  taking  two  wives,  living  with 
them  at  the  same  time,  and  by  both  having  children. 
Genesis  iv.  19.  This  divided  the  natural  affections, 
reversed  the  intention  of  marriage,  and  produced 
a  corrupt  example  to  others.  After  the  death  of 
Adam,  and  the  translation  of  Enoch,  and  men  mul- 
tiplied exceedingly,  the  line  cf  distinction  which 
had  so  long  existed  between  the  posterity  of  Seth 
and  Cain,  gradually  gave  way,  and  was  finally  bro- 
ken ;  so  that  an  intercourse  of  marriage  took  place 
between  them,  and  a  general  corruption  of  manners 
was  the  consequence.  The  offspring  produced  by 
such  marriages  were  called  giants;  but  I  must 
question  whether  they  were  not  more  so  in  wicked- 
ness than  in  stature.  Now  the  earth  is  declared  to 
be  corrupt  before  God,  and  the  world  filled  with 
violence.  And  God  sate  that  the  icickedness  of  man 
was  great  in  the  earth,  and  that  every  imagination 
of  the  thoughts  of  his  heart  ivas  only  evil  continually. 
What  an  awful  character  is  this  of  the  antediluvian 
world  I  No  wonder  then,  that  it  repented  the  Lord 
that  he  had  made  man;  so  repented,  as  to  change 
the  course  of  his  providence  to  destroy  the  present 
race  of  mortals,  as  examples  of  his  provoked  justice, 
and  then  produce  a  new  race,  in  which  he  should 
manifest  still  greater  displays  of  his  wisdom  and 
glory. 


ilD  Anted  Humans. 

VI.  The  Destruction.  This  was  an  awful  event, 
produced  by  a  deluge  of  water;  but  in  the  midst  of 
judgment  God  remembereth  mercy!  Noah,  the  son 
of  l^iimQch,  found  grace  in  the  eyes  of  the  Lord;  he 
was  a  just  man,  and  perfect  in  his  generation,  and 
walked  with  God.  Peter  calls  him  a  preacher  of 
righteousness;  and  no  doubt  he  warned  that  gene- 
ration of  their  complicated  crimes  and  wickedness, 
exhorted  them  to  repentance,  and  assured  them  of 
their  impending  ruin.  God  commanded  Noah  to 
build  an  ark,  a  vessel  of  given  dimensions,  into 
which  he  and  his  family  should  enter,  together  with 
a  pair  of  every  living  animal,  to  preserve  them  from 
destruction,  and  a  necessary  breed  for  a  notv  world. 
And  it  was  so,  and  the  Lord  shut  him  in.  Now  the 
windows  of  heaven  were  opened,  and  the  rain  de- 
scended upon  the  earth  ;  the  fountains  of  the  great 
deep  were  broken  up ;  all  the  high  hills  that  were 
under  the  whole  heavens  were  covered,  and  every 
living  substance  which  was  upon  the  face  of  the 
ground,  both  men  and  cattle,  and  the  creeping 
things,  and  the  fowl  of  the  heaven,  were  destroyed 
from  the  earth  ;  and  Noah  only  remained  alive,  and 
they  that  were  with  him  in  the  ark.  Awful  catas- 
trophe !  Paul  makes  this  comment  upon  it,  By 
faith  Noah,  being  warned  of  God  of  things  not  seen 
as  yet,  moved  with  fear,  prepared  an  ark  to  the 
saring  of  his  house ;  by  the  ivhich  he  condemned  the 
world,  and  became  heir  of  the  righteousness  which  is 
by  faith.  Hebrews  xi.  7.  And  our  blessed  Saviour 
himself,  when  describinaj  to  his  disciples  the  cer- 
tainty of  a  future  judgment,  adverts  to  the  drowning 


Antedilurians.  Ill 

of  the  old  world.  But,  said  he,  as  the  days  of  Not 
were,  so  shall  also  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man  he. 
For  as  in  the  days  that  iccre  before  the  food,  they 
iDerc  eating  and  drinking,  marrying  and  giving  in 
marriage,  until  the  day  that  Noe  entered  into  the 
ark,  and  kneic  not  until  the  flood  came,  aiid  took 
them  all  aicay ;  so  shall  also  the  coming  of  the  Son 
of  man  be.     Matthew  xxiv.  37-^39. 

Having  drawn  this  plain  sketch  of  the  longevity 
of  the  antediluvians,  their  arts  and  sciences,  civil 
government,  religion,  degeneracy,  and  their  de- 
struction by  a  deluge  of  water,  with  a  design  to 
instruct  the  reader,  it  is  presumed  that  upon  each 
of  them  he  will  indulge  his  own  pious  reflections. 
Among  many  otliers  he  will  perceive  the  hatred 
which  our  holy  God  bears  to  the  sins  of  men,  and 
learn  from  his  dreadful  visitations,  that  the  Judge 
of  all  the  earth  icill  do  right.  Although  the  years 
which  those  ancients  lived,  were  so  vastly  beyoYid 
your  own,  still  you  are  continued  in  life  by  tiie 
same  upholding  hand,  and  you  are  under  the  most 
devout  obligation  to  express  your  gratitude  and 
praise.  Wliile  the  antiquity  of  this  subject  may 
afford  you  some  degree  of  gratification,  let  it  also 
teach  you  to  review  the  history  of  your  own  life ; 
bring  to  your  recollection  the  sins  and  evils  which 
have  attended  it,  and  convince  you  of  the  great  im- 
portance of  finding  grace  in  the  eyes  of  the  Lord, 
that  by  faith  you  may  enter  into  the  true  ark,  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  then  you  will  be  as  safe  in  him 
for  an  eternal  world  of  joy,  as  was  Noah  in  the  ark 


112  Antediluvians, 

when  God's  own  hand  shut  him  in,  and  finally  made 
him  an  inhabitant  of  the  new  world.  Great  and 
marvellous  are  thy  works,  Lord  God.  Almighty ; 
just  and  true  are  thy  tcays,  thou  King  of  saints. 
Who  shall  not  fear  thte,  O  Lord,  and  glorify  thij 
name^  for  thou  only  art  holy:  for  all  iiations  shall 
cojiie  and  icor ship  before  thee;  for  thy  judgments 
are  made  manifest.     Rev.  xv.  3,  4.     Amen. 


THE  OLD  LADY'S  BIRTHDAY. 


Mrs.  Livingston  was  a  widow  lady  of  very  re- 
spectable standing  in  society,  and  what  was  still 
more  honourable  to  her  character,  she  had  spent 
many  years  in  the  fear  of  her  God,  and  maintained 
a  pious  profession  of  the  name  of  Jesus  her  Saviour. 
Her  place  of  residence  was  in  a  small  village  near 
the  city,  where  she  had  frequent  opportunities  to 
show  her  kindness  and  charity  to  the  necessitous 
poor.  She  was  blessed  with  two  sons  and  three 
daughters,  all  happily  settled  in  domestic  life ;  and 
this  day  the  aged  mother  having  numbered  her 
seventieth  year,  the  several  branches  of  the  family 
united,  and  made  the  old  lady  a  visit,  to  present  her 
with  their  dutiful  congratulations  on  the  occasion. 

Mrs.  Watson,  her  eldest  daughter,  introduced 
the  conversation.  "  My  dear  mother,  we  have  all 
come  in  a  group  to  gratify  our  warmest  feelings,  to 
present  you  our  congratulation  on  your  birthday; 
and  I  have  no  doubt  you  will  believe  the  sincerity 
of  our  devout  thanks  to  our  heavenly  Father,  for 

15 


O 


114  The  old  Lady's  BirtJiday. 

having  spared  you  so  many  years  to  guide  us  with 
your  counsel,   and  gladden  us  with  your  smiles." — 
"  Yes,  my  daughter,"  replied  the  venerable  mother, 
"  I  accept  your  expression  of  duty  with   peculiar 
emotions  of  maternal  affections.     To  see  my  chil- 
dren  and   grand-children  around   me,  adds  to  the 
obligations  I  am  under  to  my  God  and  Saviour,  for 
Gur  mutual  preservation,  and  the  numberless  favours 
we  have  enjoyed." — "  Indeed,   Madam,"  said   Mr, 
George  Watson,  who  was  of  a  lively  turn  of  mind, 
"  you  would  have  been  delighted  to  see  our  little 
folks  leaping  alive  early  this  morning,  each  attempt- 
ing to  outvie  the  other,  who  should  dress  first  and 
appear  the  gayest,   to   pay  their  respects  to  their 
grand-mother;   and  now  vv^e  have  brought  them  by 
the  hand  to  salute   you  on  your  birthday." — This 
was  like  a  signal  to  the  lovely  children^  for  they 
immediately  flew  to    the   old   l^dy^  who   tenderly 
pressed    them  to    her   bosom,    and    saluted  them. 
"  ThiSy"  said  she  to  Mr.  Watson,  "  reminds  me  of 
Joscphy  when  he  presented  his  two  sons,  Ejyhrami 
and  Manassch,  to  his  father  Jacob.     If  I  remember 
right,  the  good  old  man  said,  I  had  not  thought  to 
§ee  thy  face :  and  lo !  God  hath  shoiced  tne  also  thy 
seed ;   and  Jacob  kissed  them,  and  embraced  them. 
It  is  true,  I  have  not  been  afflicted  as  was  Jacob, 
several  of  whose  sons  were  a  sorrow  to  his  heart, 
and  who  sold  their  brother  Joseph  for  a  slave.     I 
have   had   no  loss  of  my  children    by  death ;'   no 
separation*,  no  discomposure;    we  have  been  pre- 
served in  health,  unity,  and  love  ;    and  this  is  not 
only  a  source  of  consolation  to  my  aged  heart,  but 


The  old  Lach/s  Birthday.  115 

strongly  excites  my  gratitude  to  God,  who  is  the 
fountain  of  our  mutual  felicity." — Mrs.  Watson,  with 
a  pearly  tear  of  joy  starting  from  her  eye,  immedi- 
ately replied,  *'  Ye«,  my  dear  mother,  we  are  mutu- 
ally interested  in  the  bountiful  care  of  our  heavenly 
Father,  and  1  hope  v/e  shall  not  only  live  to  express 
our  gratitude,  but  esteem  it  our  duty  and  delight  to 
exert  every  effort  to  contribute  to  your  consolation 
and  joy  the  rest  of  your  days." 

While  the  servant  was  presenting  the  company 
with  fruit, -cakes,  and  sweetmeats,  the  arrival  of  the 
Rev.  Mr  Lovejoy  was  ann<Dunced,  and  being  intro- 
duced, he,  with  great  affability,  addressed  the  old 
lady — "  Madam,  although  I  perceive  your  family 
around  you,  T  hope  I  may  not  intrude  by  my  morn- 
ing visit.  It  is  generally  known  in  our  village  that 
this  is  your  birthday,  completing  your  seventieth 
year.  Your  benevolence  to  the  poor,  and  your 
charming  intercourse  with  the  few  who  are  rich 
among  us,  have  made  you  a  subject  of  general  con- 
versation this  morning  ;  and  many  good  wishes  have 
been  expressed  that  you  may  yet  continue  to  enjoy 
health,  and  every  other  blessing,  to  crown  your 
journey's  end.  Sharing  in  this  public  impression, 
I  have  taken  the  liberty  to  call  and  personally  offer 
you  my  cordial  wishes  for  yourself  and  family."^ — 
Mrs.  Livingston  replied,  "  Your  visit  to  me,  Mr. 
Lovejoy,  is  highly  acceptable,  and  no  doubt  is 
equally  so  to  all  my  surrounding  family.  I  sensibly 
feel  the  good  wishes  of  my  neighbours,  and  they 
have  mine  in  return.    To  you.  Sir,  I  offer  my  thanks 


■^v 


116  The  old  Lady's  Birthday. 

for  your  visit,  and  I  hope  your  life  may  long  be 
preserved  to  cherish  your  family,  and  that  your 
ministerial  usefulness  may  be  continued  for  very 
many  years  to  the  people  of  this  village.  True,  my 
heavenly  Father  has  given  me  seventy  years,  but 
all  the  rest  that  may  come  I  shall  receive  as  a  loan 
on  demand.  And  while  1  v^rish  perpetually  to  say, 
Lord,  my  times  are  in  thine  hand,  I  should  be 
happy  to  make  a  better  use  of  the  loan  than  I  have 
done  of  the  gift." 

On  hearing  her  mother  express  such  pious  senti- 
ments, Mrs.  Watson  was  much  impressed,  and 
could  not  forbear  saying,  "  My  dear  parent,  we  all 
hope  that  the  loafi  may  be  a  very  long  one,  and 
that  the  sarne  good  hand  which  hath  supported  you 
so  many  years,  will  still  continue  to  console  and 
uphold  you  to  the  last  hour." — "  I  doubt  it  not,  my 
daughter,"  replied  Mrs.  Livingston,  *'  He  that  hath 
done  so  much  for  me,  will  not  forsake  me,  but  will 
assuredly  perfect  that  which  concerneth  me.  I  feel 
no  anxiety  on  that  account ;  the  future  I  leave  with 
the  Lord,  whether  my  days  be  many  or  few.  My 
final  departure  I  likewise  most  cheerfully  submit  to 
the  pleasure  af  my  blessed  Saviour  ;  the  time  when, 
place  where,  and  the  manner  how  he  shall  send 
death  for  me,  none  of  these  give  me  a  shadow  of 
uneasiness.  My  Lord  is  infinitely  wise,  and  cannot 
err ;  he  is  everlasting  in  his  love,  and  I  cannot  but 
be  happy.  My  only  wish  is  to  walk  humbly  with 
my  God,  and  bear  some  sacred  fruit  to  the  honour 
of  his  name,  until  I  walk  out  of  time  into  eternity." 


The  old  Lady's  Birthday.  117 

"  Madam,"  said  Mr.  Lovejoy,  "  it  affords  me  pecu- 
liar gratification  to  find  you  so  composed,  and  cheer- 
fully resigned  to  the  will  of  your  God.  This  morn- 
ing 1  was  reading  the  ninetieth  Psalm,  and  when  I 
came  to  the  tenth  verse,  I  instantly  thought  of  your 
birthday.  The  words  are,  the  days  of  our  years 
are  threescore  years  and  ten  ;  and  if  by  reason  of 
strength  they  he  fourscore  years,  yet  is  their  strength 
labotir  and  soi'roic ;  for  it  is  soon  cut  off,  and  we 
fy  away.  But,  Madam,  from  the  composure  and 
cheerfulness  of  your  mind,  I  hesitate  to  apply  the 
latter  part  of  the  verse  to  you,  for  it  describes  the 
last  stage  of  life,  to  be  labour  and  soj-rotc.^' — Mrs. 
Livingston  felt  the  full  force  of  this  address,  and 
therefore  immediately  replied,  "  Sir,  you  know  it  is 
common  for  young  people  to  be  a  little  more  lively 
on  their  birthday  than  usual,  and  why  should  not 
the  aged  rally  the  scattered  forces  of  their  animal 
spirits  on  such  an  occasion  1  Besides,  I  have  so 
much  to  raise  my  gratitude  to  God,  and  seeing  my 
children  in  health  around  me,  that  I  cannot  be  cover- 
ed with  a  gloomy  mantle  to-day.  The  text  you  have 
introduced  has  frequently  been  a  subject  of  my 
meditation ;  but  whether  my  reflections  tipon  it  be 
correct  or  not,  I  must  confess.  Sir,  that  no  com- 
mentary which  I  have  read  gives  precisely  the  same 
view  of  it  that  I  have  myself  I  think  the  writer  of 
that  Psalm,  said  to  be  Moses,  merely  describes  the 
natural  or  animal  life  of  man,  and  by  so  doing,  he 
is  very  correct :  For  after  a  person  has  arrived  to 
threescore  years  and  ten,  the  infirmities  and  pains 
usually  attendant  on  a  decaying  body,  must  neces- 


118  The  old  Lady's  Birthdaij. 

sarily  make  the  latter  end  both  labour  and  sorrow; 
therefore,  should  my  life  be  continued,  it  is  pro- 
bable I  shall  find  it  to  be  so.  But,  Sir,  there  is  a 
corrective  in  the  case.  There  is  another,  a  spiritual 
life,  of  vvhicli  every  real  Christian  is  possessed,  and 
which  can  counterbalance  the  labour  and  sorrow  of 
old  age.  Paul  describes  the  case  thus — though  our 
outward  man  perish,  yet  the  inward  man  is  renewed 
day  by  day.  2  Corinthians  iv.  16.  This  is  my  hope 
and  my  consolation  also,  for  I  should  be  a  miserable 
old  woman  if  God  had  not  given  me  this  new  life, 
and  with  it  a  good  hope  through  grace,  that  when 
my  natural  life  shall  expire,  I  shall  then  be  admitted 
to  a  life  eternal.  So  you  see  I  place  the  sentiment 
of  Moses  along  side  that  of  Paul's,  the  one  correct- 
ing and  soothing  the  other ;  for  while  the  body,  the 
outward  man,  gradually  perishes,  the  inward  man, 
the  renewed  soul,  daily  grows  stronger  and  stronger; 
and  this  happily  teaches  me  the  wise  and  good  dis- 
pensation of  God  with  his  children  in  this  vale  of 
tears." — "  I  must  confess,  Madam,"  replied  Mr. 
Lovejoy,  "  that  your  reflections  upon  that  text  are 
to  me  new  and  interesting.  They  certainly  remove 
from  it  that  gloomy  vail  we  are  apt  to  perceive  upon 
it,  and  which  has  discouraged  many  aged  persons 
when  they  contemplated  the  last  stages  of  their 
earthly  pilgriinage.  The  rays  of  Christianity  most 
charmingly  illuminate  the  subject ;  and  it  is  my  fer- 
vent wish  that  you  may  realize  them  every  day  you 
may  be  permitted  to  live.  I  presume,  Madam,  that 
persons  of  your  length  of  days  must  have  passed 
through  many  changes,  and  collected  no  small  share 


The  old  Ladifs  Birthday.  119 

of  information  on  the  journey  of  life,  the  communi- 
cation of  which  will  not  only  give  you  charming  em- 
ployment in  old  age,  but  prove  a  source  of  instruc- 
tion and  encouragement  to  your  children  and  friends, 
who  wish  to  follow  your  example." — "  The  changes 
in  my  pilgrimage,"  replied  Mrs.  Livingston,  "  have 
neither  been  so  numerous  or  remarkable  as  in 
many  others  of  my  age.  Yet  notwithstanding  my 
numerous  sins  and  infirmities,  I  have  witnessed 
abundant  instances  of  the  Lord's  goodness  and 
tender  mercy,  which  are  sufficient  to  clothe  me  with 
humility,  and  fill  me  with  gratitude  !  Whenever  I 
came  to  the  milestone  of  my  birthday,  for  many 
years  I  have  been  in  the  habit,  not  only  of  marking 
the  number  at  which  I  arrived,  but  of  writing  un- 
derneath, hitherto  the  Lord  hath  hcljyed  me;  but 
still  I  little  anticipated  1  should  live  to  see  the 
morning  when  I  should  read,  as  I  now  do,  the 
number  seventy.  Permit  me  to  inform  you,  Sir, 
that  although  I  have  lived  much  in  private,  I  have 
found  great  advantages  from  keeping  a  diary, 
which  I  frequently  read ;  and  although  my  own 
record  often  reminds  me  of  my  neglect  and  im- 
perfections, it  certainly  aids  me  to  remember  the 
way  in  which  the  Lord  my  God  hath  lead  me.  This 
is  a  practice  which  I  cannot  too  highly  recommend 
lo  all  my  pious  friends,  especially  to  those  in  early 
life :  for  although,  like  my  own,  it  will  frequently 
speak  loud  against  them,  and  reprove  them  for 
their  remissness,  it  will  be  found  necessary  for 
their   amendment.     It  will   likewise  be   to   them 


120  The  old  Lady's  Birthdmj. 

an  admirable  means  to  improve  their  faith,  humility, 
and  gratitude,  exciting  them  to  nearer  communion 
with  God,  which,  in  my  estimation,  is  the  soul  of 
religion ;  and  however  imperfectly  such  memoran- 
dums may  be  written,  eventually  they  will  exhibit 
the  general  features  of  a  man's  life,  so  that  in  old 
age  he  will  esteem  it  in  value  next  to  his  Bible,  as 
it  will  contain  the  history  of  God's  kind  dispensa- 
tions towards  him.  You  will  justify  me,  Sir,  by 
saying,  on  this  my  birthday,  that  the  greatest  event 
recorded  in  my  diary,  is  my  new  and  spiritual  birth 
to  God,  through  the  influence  of  his  most  blessed 
Spirit.  Being  in  an  easy  station,  like  many  other 
young  persons,  I  was  gay  and  thoughtless,  but  about 
my  thirtieth  year  I  hope  the  Lord  changed  my  heart 
to  know  and  serve  him.  When  it  pleased  God  to 
remove  my  husband  from  my  arms  by  death,  he  so 
sanctified  that  bereaving  stroke,  that  I  attained 
greater  evidence  of  interest  in  my  Redeemer;  and 
through  my  widowhood  the  Lord  has  been  my 
heavenly  Husband  and  never-failing  portion.  My 
Bible  is  my  charter,  my  directory,  and  the  cabinet 
of  my  spiritual  jewels,  which  lead  me  to  my  Saviour, 
and  from  whence  I  daily  draw  my  strength  and  my 
consolation.  I  readily  confess,  that  all  the  afflictions 
which  I  have  endured  have  been  in  mercy  and 
loving-kindness,  although  at  the  time  they  were  in- 
flicted I  really  did  not  think  so.  My  greatest  sor- 
rows have  sprang  from  the  evils  of  my  own  heart, 
in  so  often  departing  from  the  Lord,  whom  I  wished 
to  love  and  serve !     And  now,  if  I  can  say  nothing 


The  old  Lady's  Birthday.  121 

else,  I  hope  I  can  with  sincerity  this  morning  adopt 
the  confession  of  the  apostle,  that  to  me  to  live  is 
Christ,  and  to  die  is  gain.''^ 

"  My  dear  mother,"  said  Mrs.  Watson,  "  our  con- 
versation this  morning  has  taken  that  impressive 
turn  which  affords  us  inexpressible  delight.  Will 
you  permit  me  to  suggest  the  wish  of  my  heart? 
As  the  Rev.  Mr.  Lovejoy  has  honoured  you  with 
this  visit,  that  he  now  be  requested,  in  the  name  of 
your  family,  to  return  thanks  to  Almighty  God  for 
the  preservation  and  comforts  which,  for  so  many 
years,  you  have  enjoyed  1"  With  this  request,  Mr. 
Lovejoy  devoutly  complied ;  and  after  they  had 
sung  the  following  appropriate  lines,  the  company 
immediately  retired. 

'Tis  but  a  few  whose  <Iays  amount 

To  threescore  years  and  ten ; 
And  all  beyond  that  short  account 

Is  sorrow,  toil,  and  pain. 

Almighty  God,  reveal  thy  love. 

And  not  thy  wrath  alone  ; 
Oh  let  our  sweet  experience  prove 

The  mercies  of  thy  throne! 

Our  souls  would  learn  the  heav'niy  art 

To  improve  the  hours  we  have,  «» 

That  we  may  act  the  wiser  part. 

And  live  beyond  the  grave. 

Jratt9. 

P.  S.  The  pious  Mrs.  Watson  returned  to  her 
residence,  and  in  the  evening  of  that  day  she  in- 
dulged the  tender  emotions  of  her  heart,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  morning  visit  she  had  paid  to  her 
venerated  mother.  These  were  too  full  to  be  re- 
tained in  her  bosom,  and  therefore  is  supposed  to 

16 


122  The  old  Ladifs  Birthdmj. 

have  given  vent  to  her  feehngs  by  writing  the  fol- 
lowing lines,  which  we  insert  for  the  gratification 
of  the  reader. 


Hail,  happy  day !  more  dear  to  me 
Than  any  other  day  can  be ; 
For  this  the  birthday  is  of  thee. 

My  arolher. 

For  when  thy  kindness  I  review, 
I  ne'er  can  pay  the  tribute  due ! 
So  much  I  have  receiy'd  from  you. 

My  Mother. 
Yet  from  my  birth  unto  this  day. 
How  prone  my  thoughless  feet  to  stray ! 
Though  taught  the  right  and  lawful  way. 

By  Mother, 

But  O !  forgive  these  follies  past ; 
In  silent  sliade  let  them  be  cast ; 
For  I  shall  love  unto  the  last. 

My  Mother. 

O  yes,  believe,  while  I  declare. 

My  fervent  wish,  my  constant  prayei-. 

Is  that  our  God  thy  life  may  spare. 

My  Mother. 

That  many  birthdays  you  may  see. 
And  each  return  more  happy  be. 
Is  all  that  I  can  wish  for  thee, 

My  Mollier. 


TRIMMING  THE  LAMP. 


Ye  servants  of  the  Lord, 
Each  in  his  office  wait. 
Observant  of  his  heavenly  worJ, 
And  watchful  at  his  gate. 

Let  all  your  lamps  be  bright. 

And  trim  the  golden  flame; 
Gird  up  your  loins,  as  in  his  sight. 

For  holy  is  his  name. 

Doddridge. 

TaiMMiNG  the  lamp  is  a  well  known  Scripture 
emblem  for  reviving  religion  in  the  heart,  and  as 
necessary  to  maintain  a  correct  public  profession  of 
the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.    Among  other  passages 
which  might  be  selected  to  instruct  us  on  this  sub- 
ject, you  will  read  our  Lord's  address  to  his  disci- 
ples, recorded  in  Luke  xii.  35,  36,  which  well  ap- 
plies to  the  heart ;  and  also  to  the  parable  of  the 
ten  mrgins,  recorded  in  the  twenty-fifth  chapter  of 
Matthew,   which  describes  a  public   profession  of 
religion.     The  arguments  to  enforce  both  of  these 
are,  the  sudden  expectation  of  the  Bridegroom,  and 
the  imperious  necessity  of  being  prepared  to  meet 
him.     In  no  stage  of  human  life  is  the  duty  of 
trimming  the  lamp  so  necessary  as  in  old  age,  be- 


124  Triimning  the  Lamp. 

cause  every  day  that  passes,  and  every  pain  that  is 
felt,  cry  aloud.  Behold!  the  Bridegroom  cometh; 
go  ye  out  to  meet  him.  From  this  serious  and  solema 
consideration,  I  am  disposed  to  offer  a  few  thoughts 
upon  this  subject,  which  I  hope  may  stimulate  the 
reader  to  trim  his  lamp,  and  be  more  habitually 
prepared  to  meet  his  Lord  whenever  he  shall  come. 

A  lamp  is  a  well  known  vessel,  made  of  brass  or 
other  material,  to  hold  oil,  for  the  purpose  of  feed- 
ing a  wick,  which,  when  lighted,  gives  light  to  all 
around.  The  lamp  well  describes  the  heart  of 
man ;  the  oil  is  the  grace  of  Christ's  holy  Spirit ; 
the  wick  is  the  spirit  of  man,  or,  as.  Solomon  ex- 
presses it,  the  spirit  of  a  man  is  the  candle  of  the 
Lord.  Proverbs  xx.  27.  This  lamp  is  of  God's 
own  preparation,  and  first  begins  to  burn  when  the 
Lord  is  pleased  to  regenerate  the  soul,  and  convert 
the  man  from  the  error  of  his  ways,  to  walk  before 
God  in  the  paths  of  truth  and  holy  obedience. 
Therefore  the  Lord  said  unto  his  new  called  disci- 
ples. Let  your  light  so  shine  before  men,  that  they 
may  see  your  good  works,  and  glorify  your  Father 
lohich  is  in  heaven.  How  necessary  is  it  for  us  to 
examine,  if  indeed  we  possess  the  lamp  of  God's 
own  making,  else  our  profession  is  in  vain,  and  we 
shall  prove  like  the  foolish  virgins,  when  their  lamps 
went  out,  the  door  was  shut,  and  they  were  left  in 
hopeless  darkness  !  No  lamp  but  what  in  due  time 
needs  frequent  trimming,  and  replenishing  with 
fresh  oil ;  and  the  longer  it  is  used,  these  opera- 
tions become  the  more  necessary,  just  as  it  is  with 


Trimmi7ig  the  Lamp.  125 

,«s  in  the  last  stages  of  a  long  life. — I  will  now  de- 
scribe the  process  in  trimming  and  replenishing 
the  lamp. 

I.  The  first  is  inspection  or  examination,  for 
without  this  the  lamp  may  imperceptibly  burn 
down,  and  the  light  grow  dim,  if  not  be  ready  to 
expire.  This  is  so  common  a  case  in  the  life  of  a 
Christian,  that  one  would  think  it  scarce  necessary 
to  cite  a  proof.  You  know  that  David,  being  oft' 
his  guard,  his  lamp  was  nearly  ready  to  expire. 
We  cannot  forget  Peter,  who,  though  his  lamp  once 
burned  exceeding  bright,  forgetting  himself  and  his 
character  as  a  disciple,  he  entered  into  the  high 
priest's  hall,  mixed  with  bad  company,  and  the  foul 
air  nearly  extinguished  his  lamp.  So  pernicious 
is  negligence,  cowardice,  presumption,  and  evil 
communications!  Against  these  the  best  Christian 
needs  to  be  upon  his  guard,  and  frequently  examine 
his  lamp,  ever  bearing  in  remembrance,  that  in  pro- 
portion to  our  estimation  of  the  necessity  and  plea- 
sure of  spiritual  light,  so  will  be  our  watchfulness 
to  keep  our  lamp  burning.  You  know  that  our 
Lord  frequently  admonished  his  disciples  on  the 
imperious  necessity  of  watchfulness,  urging  as  a 
strong  excitement,  that  they  knew  not  the  day,  nor 
the  hour,  imchich  the  Son  of  man  cometh.  And  is 
it  not  for  the  want  of  circumspection  and  watchful- 
ness, that  so  many  aged  Christians  neglect  their 
lamp,  complain  of  the  darkness  of  their  minds,  and 
the  uncomfortableness  of  their  feelings,  in  prospect 
of  death  and  cternifv'?    . 


1^  Trimining  the  Lamjj. 

II.  The  next  thing  in  trimming  the  lamp  is,  to 
raise  the  decayed  wick,  and  separate  the  dead  snufF, 
without  which  the  wick  will  not  receive  the  touch 
of  fire  to  make  it  burn.  To  perform  this  operation 
on  the  lamps  in  the  ancient  tabernacle  and  temple, 
there  were  snuffers  of  pure  gold  provided,  and  it 
was  unlawful  for  any  to  use  them  but  the  priests 
in  office.  Exodus  xxxvii.  23.  You  will  easily  per- 
ceive that  what  this  dead  wick  is  to  the  lamp,  which 
prevents  its  burning,  so  is  the  earthly  mindedness 
and  carnal  dispositions  of  the  heart  to  the  spirit  of 
a  Christian,  which  needs  to  be  mortified  and  separ- 
ated ;  for  as  David  said.  If  I  regard  iniquitij  in  my 
heart,  the  Lord  will  not  hear  tne.  Psalm  Ixvi.  18. 
Every  one,  who  by  grace,  is  made  a  priest  unto 
God,  and  serveth  the  Lord  Christ,  considereth  it 
his  duty  to  watch  his  lamp,  and  by  the  hand  of  his 
faith,  to  perform  this  spiritual  operation.  He  be- 
lieves and  feels  that  any  sinful  disposition  like  the 
dead  filthy  part  of  the  wick,  prevents  the  lamp  of 
his  spirit  from  burning ;  he  knows  too  that  the  flame 
of  God's  love  will  not  touch  this  dead  wick ;  it  must 
be  separated ;  and  he  believes  likewise  that  Christ 
can  guide  and  strengthen  his  hand  to  mortify  the 
flesh,  that  his  spirit  may  be  quickened,  and  his 
lamp  burn  with  brightness.  For  this  man  practi- 
cally learns  that  he  is  incapable  of  subduing  the  least 
evil  propensity,  and  that  without  Christ  he  can  do 
nothing ;  but  with  him,  he  can  do  all  things.  Happy, 
therefore,  is  he  who  knows  the  use  and  value  of 
these  snuffers  to  trim  his  lamp,  for  they  are  more 
valuable  than  the  gold  that  perisheth !    It  does  not 


Trimming  the  Lamp.  I97 

follow  that  because  a  man  has  grown  old,  and  about 
to  leave  the  world,  that  therefore  he  has  lost  its 
relish,  and  has  withdrawn  his  attachment  to  its 
concerns,  for  it  too  often  appears  that  such  a  per- 
son grows  more  worldly ;  nor  dare  we  exempt  some 
aged  professors  of  religion  from  this  undue  attach- 
ment to  the  trifling  cares  of  life.  But  after  all,  it 
is  the  decayed  wick  of  the  lamp,  it  is  ashes  defiled 
by  smoke,  and  must  be  mortified  and  cut  oflT,  or  the 
lamp  will  give  little  or  no  light  in  the  dark  passage 
of  mortality.  However  it  may  be  with  a  person's 
external  circumstances,  there  is  enough  in  every 
Christian's  heart  which,  if  indulged,  is  suflicient  to 
prevent  his  lamp  from  shining,  and  in  some  more 
than  in  others.  Unbelief,  pride,  vainglory,  and 
abundance  of  evil  tempers,  neglect  of  prayers  and 
reading  the  Scriptures,  and  yielding  to  slothful 
habits ;  all  these  are  calculated  to  injure  the  lamp 
of  the  heart,  and  prevent  the  light  of  knowledge, 
peace,  and  joy.  You  have  no  need  for  me  to  re- 
mind you,  that  such  a  lamp  needs  frequent  trim- 
ming and  replenishing  with  fresh  oil. 

III.  No  lamp  can  be  suflficientiy  trimmed  without 
communicating  to  it  fresh  oil,  and  it  is  of  importance 
for  us  to  know  where  that  kind  of  oil  can  be  pro- 
cured, which  is  necessary  to  supply  the  lamp  of  a 
Christian's  heart.  The  oil  used  for  the  lamps  in 
the  tabernacle  was  pure  olive  oil  beaten,  and  was 
an  expressive  emblem  of  the  spiritual  oil  which 
can  feed  the  lamp  of  the  soul ;  and  therefore  the 
grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  called  the  oil  of  glad- 


128  Trimming  the  Lamp. 

ness.     The  Lord   Messiah   is  represented   in   the 
fourth  chapter  of  Zachariah  by  the  olive  tree,  the 
branches  of  which  empty  the  golden  oil  oui  of  them- 
selves, through  the   golden  pipes,  into  the  empty 
bowl  upon  the  top  of  the  candlestick,  to  feed  its 
seven  lamps.     A  beautiful  and  expressive  emblem 
this  to  describe  the  fulness  of  Christ,   which  the 
Holy  Spirit  communicates  like   golden  oil   to  the 
empty  bowl  of  the  believer's  heart,  in  order  to  make 
his  lamp  to  burn.     To  this  source  you  must  apply 
for  sacred  oil  to  supply  the  lamp  of  your  experience 
and  profession;   and  how  great  is  the  encourage- 
ment which  the  Saviour  gives  you,  that  the  heavenly 
Father  giveth  his  SiJirit  to  them  that  ask  him? 
And  although  your  lamp  may  have  been  replenished 
with  this  holy  oil  many  thousand  times,  and  your 
lamp  now  burns  very  dim,  yet  you  are  assured,  that 
the  Lord  giveth  more  grace,  and  on  application  you 
will  not  be  denied  ;    so  you  may  trim  your  lamp 
afresh,  and  go  forth  to  meet  the  Bridegroom. 

IV.  By  reminding  you  of  some  of  the  benefits 
and  pleasures  of  having  your  lamp  burning  bright, 
I  shall  close  this  paper.  Certainly  you  will  see 
your  path  the  better,  and  avoid  those  incumbrances 
in  the  way  which  have  caused  so  many  to  stumble 
and  fall.  Your  example  will  have  a  charming  efi^et 
upon  others  ;  you  will  honour  your  profession,  and 
enjoy  more  peace  and  happiness  than  those  whose 
lamps  are  dim  and  expiring.  When  the  foolish 
virgins  arose  to  trim  their  lamps,  they  had  gone 
out,  and  they  could  obtain  no. supply  from  those 


Trimming  the  Lantp.  12i) 

that  were  wise,  therefore  do  you  find  the  way  to 
the  fuhicss  of  the  Saviour,  and  your  lamp  will  not 
finally  go  out.  The  same  Lord  who  required  his 
disciples  to  let  their  lights  be  burning,  also  said, 
Let  you7' loins  be  girded  about;  and  Peter,  taking 
the  admonition  from  Christ,  exhorts  to  gird  2ip  the 
loins  of  your  mind,  which  Paul  explains,  by  having 
your  loins  girt  about  icith  truth.  This  girdle  of 
truth  is  far  superior  to  the  girdle  worn  by  the  Jewish 
high  priest,  though  it  was  made  of  purple,  fine 
twined  linen,  and  richly  embroidered,  for  that  was 
a  part  of  the  vestments  for  the  body,  and  taught  the 
superior  excellence  of  the  girdle  of  truth  for  the 
mind,  without  which  our  pretensions  and  profession 
of  religion  are  vain.  Now  you  know  that  a  man 
cannot  gird  himself  correctly  in  the  dark;  and  in 
proportion  as  your  lamp  burns,  so  will  you  observe 
your  Lord's  command,  and  fix  the  girdle  of  truth 
more  correctly  around  you,  which  will  answer 
the  most  valuable  purposes.  As  an  aged  person 
you  must  imperceptibly  grow  feeble,  and  you  need 
some  expedient  to  aid  you  in  walking,  and  much 
more  so  do  you  need  the  girdle  of  truth  to  enable 
you  to  walk  humbly  with  your  God  and  Saviour 
the  short  distance  you  have  to  reach  your  heavenly 
home.  Besides  the  decay  of  your  animal  frame, 
you  meet  with  trials  peculiar  to  your  advanced  age, 
which  are  calculated  to  make  you  feeble-minded ; 
and  if,  as  Solomon  says,  the  grasshopper  is  a  bur- 
den, what  a  necessity  is  there  for  your  light  to  burn, 
and  the  girdle  to  be  close  girt,  in  order  to  aid  you 
to  finish  your  course  with  joy  \     The  Bridegroom's 

17 


130  Trimmmg  the  Lamjp> 

speedy  approach  forms  a  strong  argument  for  your 
constant  habitual  preparation  to  meet  him,  for  bless- 
ed ctre  those  servants  lohom  the  Lard,  when  he  com- 
efh,  shall  find  watching.  The  signal  of  approach 
you  may  have  already  heard,  for  when  he  cometh 
he  knocketh.  Every  pain  of  your  enfeebled  body, 
and  every  fainting  fit  of  your  animal  spirit,  is  a 
knock  at  the  door;  and  eventually  the  gristly  hand 
of  death  shall  grasp  the  knocker,  and  give  the  final 
rap,  to  call  you  away  to  the  mansions  of  rest  and 
eternal  felicity. 


THE  AGED  COITPL.E, 


Full  many  a  5'ear  the  happy  couple  trod 
The  path  of  grace,  which  led  them  to  their  Hod; 
Old  Age  ai  length  its  tott'i-ing  visit  paid. 
While  each  on  other's  arm  reclin'd  for  aid. 
God,  ever  faithful  to  his  charge  and  love, 
Smil'd  on  their  souls,  and  wclcora'd  them  above. 


Connexions  formed  in  social  life  are  designed 
by  the  Almighty  for  the  good  of  the  whole  human 
family,  but  that  which  claims  the  pre-eminence  is 
the  marriage  union,  especially  when  consummated 
in  the  fear  of  God,  which  never  fails  to  yield  its 
thousand  sv/eets.  Different  are  the  periods  of  life 
when  the  connubial  bond  is  formed,  and  its  history, 
if  I  may  so  say,  admits  of  an  astonishing  variety. 
When  this  hallowed  knot  is  tied  in  the  bloom  of 
youth,  and  a  long  succession  of  years  are  contem- 
plated, how  frequently  the  tyrant  death  strikes  his 
dart,  and  the  marriage  bed  is  exchanged  for  a  cold 
bed  in  the  grave  !  If  spared  to  the  meridian  of  life, 
or  arriving  at  the  age  of  fifty,  it  seldom  happens 
but  that  one  or  the  other  of  the  happy  pair  drop  in 
deaths  and  lea,ve  the  survivor  to  water  the  remalii" 


132  21iG  aged  Couplc^. 

ing  path  of  life  with  tears.  Very  few  indeed  are 
permitted  to  see  old  age,  and  fewer  still  who  formed 
a  union  in  early  life,  that  continue  together,  like 
Zacharias,  an  old  man,  and  his  wife  Elizabeth  icell 
stricken  in  years.  Luke  i.  18.  Yet  it  is  possible 
that  this  volume  may  find  its  way  into  some  family 
where  such  an  aged  couple  reside,  and  to  whom  a 
^Qw  reflections  and  advices  may  be  acceptable,  and 
thus  contribute  to  make  their  last  days  still  more 
refreshing  and  happy. 

I.  Let  me  recommend  you  frequently  and  de- 
voutly to  reflect  on  the  indulgent  hand  of  God  upon 
you,  the  greatness  of  his  forbearance,  long-suffering, 
and  tender  mercy,  in  your  preservation  together 
for  so  many  years;  and  let  your  humility  and  grati- 
tude bear  some  good  proportion  to  the  favours 
which  you  have  received.  In  the  course  of  your 
long  lives,  you  may  have  attended  many  weddings, 
when  the  parties,  after  living  a  few  years  together, 
one  or  both  of  them  were  put  into  their  graves, 
yet  you  are  spared.  It  is  equally  possible,  you  may 
recollect,  that  one  or  other  of  you  were  laid  upon 
a  sick  bed,  and  in  your  own  apprehension,  as  well 
as  in  the  opinion  of  your  friends  and  attending 
physicians,  death  was  about  to  dissolve  the  marriage 
union,  and  the  survivor  be  left  to  mourn.  But  the 
Lord  remembered  you  in  your  low  estate,  raised 
you  up  again,  and  has  now  continued  you  together 
to  walk  in  the  shades  of  old  age.  This  certainly 
should  excite  your  gratitude  to  God,  and  encourage 
you  to  take  your  last  steps  with  ipore   abundant 


The  aged  Couple,  ]33 

confidence  and  joy  !  Besides,  you  may  recollect  the 
pleasing  society  you  enjoyed  with  many  in  your 
family  and  neighbourhood,  and  where  are  they  now? 
like  a  cloud  they  have  passed  away  to  their  graves, 
to  return  no  more  to  their  habitations  ;  and  their 
houses  and  possessions  have  passed  into  other 
hands.  In  the  church  too,  how  many  of  your  pious 
associates,  either  blooming  in  profession,  or  bearing- 
rich  fruit  to  the  praise  of  the  Redeemer,  have  been 
transmitted  to  immortality!  so  that  if  you  look 
around  you,  it  is  probable  you  will  perceive  very 
few  of  your  old  companions  left,  while  you  are  per- 
mitted to  survive  them.  Perhaps  God  may  have 
spared  your  children  to  be  earthly  comforts  and 
supports  to  you  in  the  winter  of  your  old  age.  If  so, 
you  are  under  additional  obligation  to  bless  the  in- 
dulgent hand  of  your  heavenly  Father.  But  if  these 
natural  props  have  failed  you,  you  are  still  under 
the  greatest  obligation  that  God  permits  you  both 
still  to  live  together;  for  although  children  are  dear 
to  their  parents,  I  must  confess  that  the  affectionate 
union  between  the  father  and  mother  is  much 
stronger,  and  in  the  declining  day  is  far  more  valu- 
able. From  all  these  considerations  on  the  way  in 
which  the  Lord  your  God  hath  lead  you,  you  are 
bound  to  honour  his  blessed  name  by  devout  resig- 
nation, and  learn  to  sing  the  Lord's  song  of  praise 
in  the  last  days  of  your  pilgrimage  on  earth,  in 
hope  of  glory  and  immortality. 

II.  I  mentioned  Zacharias  and  Elizabeth,  who 
lived  together  to  very  great  age ;  I  may  also  name 


134  The  aged  Couple. 

Abraham  and  Sarah,  vvlio  were  higlily  favoured  by 
tiie   Lord  their   God.     True,  they  were  Israelites, 
biat  they  looked  for  the  same  promised  Messiah,  the 
Son  of  God,  who  was  to  come  and  make  his  soul 
an  offering  for  sin,  as  the  hope  of  their  salvation; 
equally  so   as  we   do   to   him  who  has   come  and 
completed  the  great  work  of  redemption.     When, 
therefore.,  ]t  is  said  in  Luke  i.  5,  that  Zacharias  and 
Ulizaheth  were  both  righteous  before  God,  walking 
in   all  the   commandments  and  ordinances  of  the 
Lord  blameless,   their  righteous  character  was  not 
formed  as  the  result  of  their  own  merit,  but  they 
v^ere  constituted  so  by  faith  in  the  Messiah,  as  llie 
Lord  our  righteousness,  through  whom  their  per- 
sons were  justified  and  accepted;  and  their  blame- 
less walk  in  all  the  commandments  and  ordinances 
©f  the  Lord  was  the  evidence  of  the  genuineness  of 
the  truth  of  their  faith  and  affection.    This  is  the  only 
foundation  of  the  righteous,  and  the  fruitful  source 
of  all  grace,  mercy,  and  peace ;  and  therefore  Paul 
so  ardently  wished  for  himself,  that  1  may  be  found 
in  him,  not  having  mine  own  righteousness,  which 
is  of  the  laic,  but  that  which  is  through  the  faith  of 
Christ,  the  righteousness  which  is  of  God  by  faith. 
Philippians  iii.  9.     I  hope  this  is  the  foundation  on 
which  you  rest  your  confidence,  and  evidence  its 
reality,  by  walking  in  all  the  commandments  and 
ordinances  of  Jesus  Chnst,  with  piety,  spirituality, 
and  without  blame.     For  an  aged  couple  who  have 
lived  so  many  years  together,  and  yet  been  stran- 
gers to  God,  without  Christ,  and  without  hope  in 
this  world  of  sin  and  misery,  when  they  are  just 


The  aged  Couple.  155 

going  out  of  it  to  an  eternal  world,  is  a  ease  deeply 
to  be  deplored  !  But  how  charming  if  you  mutually 
rest  by  faith  on  the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  rock 
of  ages !  You  will  then  fear  no  storm ;  his  love  imd 
power  will  cherish  your  minds  under  the  despon- 
dency incident  to  increasing  infirmities,  while  at 
the  same  time  you  will  convince  all  around  you  of 
the  intrinsic  virtues  of  religion,  and  the  felicity  of 
an  aged  couple  who  walk  together  in  the  fear  and 
smiles  of  their  Saviour. 

III.  Although  perhaps  you  have  no  need  for  me 
to  remind  you,  I  cannot  forbear  exciting  the  sym- 
pathy and  forbearance  which  each  of  you  owe  to 
the  other,  in  proportion  to  the  increase  of  your  in- 
firmities and  pains ;  for  unless  you  are  supported 
by  the  influence  of  the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
and  your  natural  tempers  are  remarkably  amiable, 
you  will  find  great  occasion  for  expressions  of 
kindness  and  forbearance  with  each  other.  In  early 
life  you  may  have  had  few  personal  embarrassments 
to  prevent  your  mutual  tenderness  and  love ;  and 
while  in  the  more  active  stages  of  your  journey, 
you  could  more  easily  support  yourselves  under 
your  worldly  sorrows,  but  now  old  age  seconds  the 
admonition,  and  calls  you  to  bear  one  another^s 
burdens,  and  so  fulfil  the  laic  of  Christ.  These 
burdens  you  will  find  to  be  of  a  very  diff'erent  kind 
to  any  you  have  hitherto  felt,  demanding  that  sym- 
pathy and  those  num.erous  expressions  of  kindness 
which  the  temper,  and  a  thousand  attendants  on 
your   decay   of  life  demand !     A  couple  of  such 


J  36  The  aged  Couple, 

spiritual  livd^y  dispositions  may  contribute  to  each 
other's  peace  and  happiness,  far  exceeding  all  other 
aids  that  can  possibly  be  named !  The  dregs  of 
the  cup  of  life  are  hereby  sweetened,  and  it  is  de- 
voutly wished  that  you  may  realize  its  sweetness  to 
your  mutual  joy. 

IV.  If  serious,  lively  conversation  be  esteemed 
gratifying  to  the  aged,  let  me  recommend  you  occa- 
sionally to  repeat  to  each  other  the  history  of  your 
own  lives.  This  you  may  easily  separate,  as  into  so 
many  chapters  or  small  volumes ;  such  as  the  events 
of  divine  Providence;  your  afflictions  and  mercies; 
your  former  state  of  ignorance  ;  your  change  by  the 
efficacious  grace  of  God  ;  the  many  refreshings  you 
have  enjoyed  in  the  sanctuary  of  the  Lord,  by  his 
word,  his  ministers,  and  his  ordinances,  not  for- 
getting the  circumstances  of  your  marriage  union, 
when  you  promised  to  love  and  serve  the  Lord 
together  "  until  death  shall  part  you."  All  those, 
and  numberless  other,  instances  of  the  Lord's  good- 
ness, should  be  brought  to  your  recollection.  In- 
deed you  cannot  be  in  want  of  subjects  to  interest 
your  conversation,  excite  your  gratitude,  promote 
your  humility,  and  strengthen  your  confidence  in 
the  Lord;  and  of  course  this  practice  will  not  fail 
to  make  you  more  cheerful  and  happy  together. 

V.  The  advice  of  Peter  in  his  first  Epistle  iii.  7, 
is  certainly  designed  to  promote  domestic  felicity, 
and  is  especially  directed  to  the  husband  and  wife. 
Likewise,  yc  liushands,  dwell  iciththein  according  to 


The  aged  Couple,  137 

knoicledge,  giving  honour  unto  the  wife,  as  unto  the 
iDcaker  vessel,  and  as  being  heirs  together  of  the 
grace  of  life ;  that  your  prayers  he  not  hindered. 
Whether  you  are  surrounded  with  a  family  or  not, 
you  may  both  derive  much  satisfaction  from  ob- 
serving this  apostolic  injunction.  It  may  be  pre- 
sumed no  pious  couple  can  realize  this  admirable 
description  of  themselves,  as  heirs  together  of  the 
grace  of  life,  which  they  have  received  from  the 
Lord,  without  at  the  same  time  attempting  to  per- 
form the  duties  required.  The  husband  dwelling 
with  his  wife,  not  as  careless,  but  as  wise,  improv- 
ing that  spiritual  wisdom  which  is  from  above,  by 
which  he  will  delight  to  give  the  most  salutary  in- 
structions to  his  wife,  which  will  not  fail  to  produce 
their  mutual  advantage.  And  although  the  wife  be 
the  weaker  vessel,  as  Peter  calls  her,  and  made  still 
more  so  by  the  infirmities  of  age,  yet  by  the  kind, 
and  wise  attentions  of  her  husband,  she  may  be 
so  strengthened  in  the  performance  of  her  domestic 
and  religious  duties,  as  that  the  feeble  vessel  may 
be  filled  with  peace,  comfort,  joy,  and  happiness. 
One  great  design  by  Peter's  admonition  is,  that  the 
prayers  of  this  married  couple  he  not  hindred.  In 
addition  to  public  prayer  in  the  church,  and  social 
prayer  in  the  family,  which  are  the  duty  and  the 
privilege  of  all  Christians,  I  presume  the  apostle 
intended  to  remind  them  of  their  private  mutual 
prayer  with  each  other  as  man  and  wife.  This  duty, 
I  fear,  is  not  held  in  the  estimation  it  deserves,  and 
is  too  much  neglected.  But  if  they  are  indeed 
heirs  together  of  the  grace  of  life,  and  love  each 

38 


138  The  aged  Cou2)lc. 

other  in  the  Lord,  how  can  they  neglect  praying 
together  in  private  to  that  blessed  Father  who,  in 
Christ,  by  the  influence  of  his  holy  Spirit,  is  the 
fountain  and  giver  of  that  grace  of  life  which  they 
profess  to  have  received,  and  which  is  a  certain 
earnest  of  eternal  life  hereafter "?  Let  me  therefore 
urge  this  duty  upon  you,  and  you  will  speedily  find 
it  to  be  an  invaluable  privilege.  Frequently  retire 
together  in  your  chamber;  you  can  there  in  solemn 
prayer  more  freely  express  your  mutual  wants,  your 
fears,  your  feeling,  and  your  desires,  before  the 
gracious  throne  of  God.  And  while  you  find  this 
sacred  employment  a  source  of  mutual  consolation 
and  pleasure  under  your  last  conflicts,  the  Lord 
will  hear  your  supplications,  and  grant  you  a  more 
abundant  sense  of  his  loving-kindness,  which  is 
better  than  life ;  and  thus  make  your  marriage 
union  more  gratifying  and  delightful  than  when  it 
first  commenced. 

VL  In  addition  to  the  salutary  advice  of  Peter 
to  the  married  couple,  I  cannot  persuade  myself  to 
omit  Paul's  charge  to  Titus  concerning  the  duties 
which  he  was  to  enjoin,  both  upon  aged  men  and 
aged  women,  whether  they  were  husband  and 
wife  or  not ;  at  any  rate,  they  are  supposed  to  be 
professors  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  The  admonitions 
are  as  follow : — But  speak  thou  the  thmgs  ichich 
become  sound  doctrine :  that  the  aged  men  he  sober, 
grave,  temperate,  sound  in  faith,  in  charity,  in 
patience.  The  aged  women  likewise,  that  they  bc- 
in  behaviour  as  becometh  holiness ;  not  false  accif- 


The  aged  Connie.  189 

-^erSf  not  given  to  much  icinc,  teachers  of  good  things ; 
that  they  may  teach  the  young  women  to  he  sober j  to 
love  their  husbands,  to  love  their  children,  to  be  dis- 
creet, chaste^  keepers  oA  home,  good,  obedient  to  their 
<ncn  husbands,  that  the  icord  of  God  be  not  blas- 
phemed.    Titus  ii.  1 — 5.     On  the  several  parts  of 
these  verses  I  will  make  a  short  comment.     The 
aged  men  are  exhorted  to  be  sober.    If  intemperance, 
by  strong  drink,  is  criminally  disgraceful  to  a  man, 
it  is  more  so  to  a  professor  of  religion,  and  most  of 
all  in  an  old  man.     I  wish  there  were  no  cause  for 
this  admonition,  and  hope  it  is  unnecessary  to  the 
a^ed  reader  ;  for  in  whomsoever  this  vice  is  indul^- 
cd,  it  breeds  many  other  evils,  becomes  a  stumbling- 
block    to    Christians    around    liim,    and   creates   a 
-strong  suspicion  of  his  unregeneracy  and  hypocrisy. 
That  the  aged  Christian  should  be  grave,  certainly 
comports  with  his  years,  the  deeper  knowledge  he 
is  presumed  to  attain  of  his  own  heart,  the  result 
of  his  abundant  afflictions,  and  the  solemn  thought 
of  his  speedily  passing  out  of  time  into  eternity.    He 
is  exhorted  to  be  temjjerate,  not  only  in  dress  and 
economy,  but  in  his   disposition,  giving   advice  to 
others  on  cool  reflection,  and  to  be  so  in  his  general 
deportment,  whether  at  home  or  abroad.     That  he 
should  be  sound  in  faith,  for  it  would  be  a  subject 
of  deep  lamentation  if  an  aged  professor  of  religion 
should  be  unsettled  in  the  truths  of  the  Gospel  and 
in  his  own  experience,   and  much  more   so   if  he 
should  abound  with  errors,  as  his  head  is  covered 
with  gray  hairs.     But  for  a  man  to  have  been  many 
.jears  in  the  school  of  Christ,  taught  by  his  word 


140  The  aged  Coupic. 

and  Spirit,  his  mind  well  stored  with  sound  doctrine, 
bearing  the  rich  fruit  of  faith  ;  it  is  charming  to  see 
such  an  one  so  rooted  and  steadfast  in  the  truths 
of  the  everlasting  Gospel,  that  his  holy,  humble 
confidence,  increases  with  his  years.  He  is  like- 
wise exhorted  to  charity,  for  this  is  called  the  bond 
of  perfectness,  and  which  should  not  fail  to  expand 
itself  to  relieve  the  poor  and  needy,  according  to 
the  ability  which  God  giveth.  And  there  is  a  char- 
itable disposition  which  should  be  excited  towards 
those  pious  persons  who,  in  their  public  profession, 
may  choose  to  differ  in  some  external  forms  from 
his  own  practice-  And  I  make  no  hesitation  in 
saying,  that  a  censorious  or  covetous  old  man  can 
have  little  pretensions  to  have  his  name  enrolled 
in  the  Christian  calendar.  Patience  is  the  last  re- 
quisite named  by  the  apostle;  and  certainly  when 
we  recollect  the  numberless  infirmities  incident  to 
the  aged,  the  ordinary  disappointments  and  afflic- 
tions attendant  on  human  life,  and  the  decline  of 
animal  spirits,  which  make  the  most  trifling  cir- 
cumstance a  burden,  what  a  necessity  there  is  for 
possessing  and  cultivating  this  heavenly  virtue ! 
Our  Lord  ^dim.orn^\\QS,  In  your  patience  possess  ye 
your  souls.  From  the  men  let  us  look  at  the  advice 
for  the  women.  The  aged  women  likewise,  that 
they  may  hehave  as  hecometh  holiness.  If  meekness, 
modesty,  kindness,  and  faithfulness,  be  deemed  the 
personal  virtues  which  adorn  the  female  character, 
it  is  particularly  expected  in  an  aged  professor  of. 
religion,  that  she  behave  as  becometh  holiness,  for 
such  an  one  hopes  she  has  been  called  with  an  holy 


The  aged  Couple.  141 

calling,  and  to  walk  with  an  holy  God.  The  prin- 
ciples of  grace  are  all  holy,  and  bring  forth  their 
fruit  unto  holiness,  and  the  end  is  everlastin.g  life. 
All  these  considerations  will  have  theiv  due  effect 
upon  the  heart,  temper,  and  conduct  of  every  vir- 
tuous old  woman,  whether  she  be  rich  or  poor. 
Aged  females  are  forbidden  to  be  false  accusers ; 
such  persons  never  failing  to  have  more  to  do  by 
prying  into  the  character  of  others  than  their  own ; 
tjiough  it  is  generally  the  case  that  when  such  an 
ungodly,  censorious  spirit  is  indulged,  it  produces 
much  mischief  in  a  family,  in  a  church,  or  in  a 
neighbourhood,  and  eventually  it  terminates  in  the 
disgrace  of  the  slanderer.  Not  given  to  much  wine, 
for  if  intemperance  be  disgusting  in  an  old  man,  it 
is  much  more  odious  in  an  old  woman.  These 
advices  of  Paul  in  favour  of  aged  women,  may  be 
called  personal,  and  if  properly  improved  in  the 
fear  of  God,  will  certainly  enrich  the  female  char- 
acter, lie  then  names  others  of  a  more  social 
kind.  He  says,  they  should  be  teachers  of  good 
things.  And  who  so  likely  to  instruct  younger  per- 
sons than  those  aged  women  who  have  passed 
through  the  duties  and  trials  of  a  long  life,  enjoyed 
the  good  things  of  the  Gospel,  and  whose  maternal 
tempers  are  formed  of  Christian  kindness  and  love? 
Among  other  good  tilings  they  are  to  teach  the 
young  women  to  he  sober,  that  is,  temperate,  steady, 
frugal,  and  industrious  in  their  general  conduct, 
corresponding  with  Paul's  advice,  in  the  ninth  verse, 
to  young  men,  that  they  be  soher-minded.  To  love 
their  own  husbands,  for  although  the  marriage  union 


142  The  aged  Cotipel. 

requires  such  afiection,  still  they  are  to  be  on  their 
guard,  so  as  to  give  no  cause  for  suspicion  or  jea- 
lousy, conducting  towards  their  husbands  with  faith- 
fulness, kindness,  and  affection  under  all  circum- 
stances.     To  love  their  children,  which  is  indeed 
dictated  by  reason,   near  relationship,  the  law  of 
nature,  and  the  law  of  God,  which,  with  the  bless- 
ing  of    the   Lord,    and    where    such    affectionate 
government  is  maintained  over  children,  without 
giving  them  unjustifiable  indulgencies,  is  the  most 
promising  way,  with  the  blessing  of  the  Lord,  to 
raise    a   happy   family.      Paul    next   requires    that 
young  women  be  discreet,  chaste,  keepers  at  home, 
that  is,  not  perpetually  visiting  nor  gadding  about, 
which,   while  it  wastes  time  and  exposes  to  cen- 
sure,   seldom  fails  to   neglect   and    derange  their 
families,  and  eventually  brings  discredit  on  them- 
selves, and  is  certainly  inconsistant  with  domestic 
peace  and  happiness.    That  they  be  g-ood^.    Perhaps 
this  may  combine  and  express  the  intrinsic  value  of 
all  the  other  virtues  in  one  person,  or  it  may  signify 
^  good  will  to  domestics,  and  all  other  branches  of 
the  family,    so   that  we    may  say  with    Solomon, 
ichoso  jindeth  a  good  icifc,Jindeth  a  good  thing,  and 
obtaineth  favour  of  the  Lord.     Proverbs  xviii.  22. 
To  all  which  the  apostle  adds,  ohedie?it  to  their  own 
husbands,  agreeably  to  their  marriage  contract,  and 
be  under  no  subjection  to  the  husbands  of  others. 
This  obedience  in  all  just  things,  as  the  Lord  re- 
quires, instead  of  making  the  marriage  life  a  slavery, 
it  will    consolidate  their  union,   and  promote  the 
peace,  harmony,  and  happiness  of  each  other.    The 


The  aged  Couple.  143 

apostle  enforces  the  whole  of  these  admonitions,  by 
givng  his  reason  for  them,  which  is,  that  the  word 
of  God  he  not  blasphemed.  For  the  word  of  God 
enjoins  all  such  moral  and  social  duties,  censures 
the  neglectors  and  violators  of  them  ;  and  when- 
ever ungodly  persons  have  occasion  to  witness  the 
violation  of  these  precepts  by  persons  professing 
religion,  they  eagerly  catch  the  occasion  to  blas- 
pheme the  good  word  and  ways  of  the  Lord. 
If  these  advices  of  Paul  are  necessary  to  single 
persons,  whether  men  or  women,  they  come  with  a 
stronger  appeal  to  you  as  an  aged  couple.  Especi- 
ally if  God  should  have  spared  your  children,  and 
their  children  around  you,  such  admonitions  re- 
peated from  your  lips,  and  enforced  by  your  ex- 
ample as  their  grandfather  and  grandmother,  may 
promise  the  best  advantages. 

VII.  I  will  conclude  by  asssuring  the  aged  couple 
that  by  walking  together  in  the  fear  and  presence 
of  the  Lord,  you  will  not  only  find  an  adequate 
support  under  the  weight  of  your  declining  years, 
but  likewise  a  corrective  to  your  painful  thoughts 
of  parting  with  each  other  at  the  call  of  death  ; 
nor  will  it  then  be  of  so  much  consequence  which 
goes  first,  whether  the  husband  or  wife.  The  Lord, 
who  first  brought  you  together,  and  united  you  in 
marriage,  certainly  knows  the  best  time,  and  will 
produce  the  most  proper  means  for  dissolving  the 
knot,  and  for  a  season  to  separate  your  persons 
from  each  other.  The  survivor  will  not  sorrow  as 
one  that  hath  no  hope,  for  if  you  believe  that  Jesns. 


144  llie  aged  Couple. 

died  and  rose  again,  even  so  them  also  will  God 
biding  with  hint,  and  you  will  be  mutual  sharers  of 
the  Redeemer's  glory.  Forget  not  that  your  Saviour 
is  everlasting  in  his  love  to  you;  his  righteousness^ 
in  which  you  trust,  answers  all  demands  against 
you  ;  and  the  good  hope,  through  grace,  which  hor 
has  given  you,  shall  not  make  you  ashamed.  You 
have  your  heavenly  Father's  house  to  go  to,  where 
you  will  be  free  from  sin  and  sorrow,  personally 
know  and  enjoy  each  other,  and  where  you  will  be 
in  the  immediate  presence  of  God  and  the  Lamb 
for  ever.  Therefore  comfort  one  another  with  these 
cheering  hopes,  and  let  me  recommend  the  admo- 
nition of  Jade  to  your  serious  consideration,  as  a 
subject  for  your  most  devout  prayer.  Ye,  beloved, 
building  up  yourselves  on  your  most  holy  faith, 
praying  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  keep  yourselves  in  the 
love  of  God,  looking  for  the  mercy  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  unto  eternal  life.  Ver.  20,  21.  In  this 
delightful  employment  may  you  wait  all  the  days 
of  your  appointed  time  till  your  change  come,  and 
so  far  from  being  disappointed,  you  will  find  the 
Lord  to  be  your  portion  for  ever  and  ever. 

How  blest,  the  pair  whom  Christian  love  unites! 
Joy  smi^es  upon  their  days  and  crowns  their  nights : 
In  peace  their  happy  momenls  glide  away. 
Till  both  are  welcom'd  to  eternal  day. 


THE  LAST  DAYS  OF  MOSES. 


Sweet  was  the  journey  to  the  sl^y, 
Tliis  wondeious  prophet  try'd; 
"  Climb  up  the  mount,"  says  Goil,  "and  die.' 
The  prophet  climh'd  and  died. 

Softly  his  Fainting  head  he  lay 

Upon  his  Maker's  breast ; 
His  Maker  kiss'd  his  soul  away. 

And  laid  his  flesh  to  rest. 


Moses  was  the  son  of  Amram  and  Jochebed, 
born  in  Egypt  in  the  year  of  the  world  2433,  and 
died  in  the  wilderness,  on  the  summit  of  Mount 
Nebo,  2553,  when  he  was  within  sight  of  Canaan, 
the  promised  land.  He  was  the  most  extraordinary 
man  recorded  in  the  Old  Testament.  The  circum- 
stances attending  his  infancy  ;  his  remarkable  pre-, 
servation  ;  his  introduction  to  the  court  of  Pharaoh ; 
his  education  and  his  sublime  genius ;  his  appoint- 
ment by  the  Lord  to  be  the  deliverer  of  the  Israel- 
ites, and  the  accomplishment  of  that  great  event ; 
likewise  the  office  which  he  sustained  as  lawgiver, 
prophet,  mediator,  guide,  historian,  judge,  and  ge- 
neral of  so  vast  a  number  of  people,  under  the  most 
discouraging  circumstances  in  the  wilderness  for 

19 


146  llic  last  Days  of  Moses, 

nearly  forty  years ;  all  these  distinguish  the  great- 
ness of  his  character.  Besides,  this  man  of  God 
received  such  abundant  grace  and  favour  from  the 
Almighty,  that  filled  him  with  profound  reverence, 
and  inspired  him  with  such  devotion,  that  it  is  said 
of  him,  the  Lord  spake  unto  Moses,  face  to  face,  as  a 
inan  speakcth  tohisfrie^id.  Exodus  xxxiii.  11.  To 
crown  the  whole  of  what  is  recorded  concerning 
this  distinguished  person,  Moses  was  a  most  emi- 
nent type  of  the  promised  Messiah,  the  Son  of  God ; 
and  likewise  at  the  command  of  God  he  was  insti- 
tutor  of  all  those  ancient  rites,  consisting  of  sacri- 
fices and  offerings,  which  should  be  as  shadows, 
and  lead  on  the  way  to  the  great  sacrifice,  the 
Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  icorld^ 
No  wonder  therefore  that  the  last  days  of  so  extra- 
ordinary a  man  should  be  so  strongly  marked,  and 
so  admirably  calculated  to  afford  us  the  most  in- 
structive lessons ;  and  more  especially  to  an  aged 
Christian  drawins^  near  to  the  Jordan  of  death. 
Under  this  impression  I  shall  make  a  selection  of 
a  few  of  the  more  prominent  parts  of  the  latter  end 
of  Moses,  and  draw  from  them  such  reflections  as 
may  convey  to  you  some  serious  lessons  of  instruc- 
tion. 

I.  The  cause  of  Moses  dying  in  the  wilderness. 
Two  reasons  may  be  assigned  for  this  event.  At 
the  waters  of  Miribah  the  children  of  Israel  strove 
with  Moses  for  the  want  of  water,  and  the  Lord 
commanded  him  to  strike  the  rock  to  give  them  a 
supply.     He  did  so  ;  but  as  it  was  in  a  manner  and 


The  last  Days  of  Moses,  147 

in  a  temper  which  was  displeasing  to  the  Lord, 
he  therefore  spake  unto  Moses  and  Aaron,  saying. 
Because  ye  believed  ?ne  not,  to  sanctify  me  in  the  eyes 
of  the  children  of  Israel,  therefore  ye  shall  not  bring 
ihis  congregation  into  the  land  which  I  have  given 
them.  Numbers  xx.  12.  This  is  to  teach  you  that 
God  requires  obedience  to  his  commands  in  the 
exact  form  and  order  in  which  he  prescribes  them  ; 
and  that  he  marks  the  temper  and  disposition  of 
those  who,  like  Moses,  fnd  grace  in  his  sight.  The 
sins  of  the  tongue  are  many,  and  sometimes  very 
great,  whether  in  the  young  or  the  aged ;  therefore, 
like  David,  incessantly  pray.  Set  a  icatch,  O  Lord, 
before  my  mouth ;  keep  the  door  of  my  lijys.  The 
other  reason  why  Moses  could  not  carry  the  people 
into  the  land  of  promise  is,  that  he  was  the  giver  of 
that  law  of  God  which  he,  as  well  as  all  mankind, 
have  transgressed;  and  therefore  we  must  be  in- 
debted to  the  hand  of  another  to  conduct  us  to  the 
land  of  everlasting  rest.  Moses,  therefore,  dies,  and 
is  succeeded  by  Joshua,  who  safely  conducted  the 
people  over  Jordan,  and  placed  them  in  Canaan. 
We  too,  as  Paul  expresses  it,  must  die  unto  the  law, 
that  we  may  lire  unto  God ;  for  we  have  a  Joshua, 
Jesus,  a  Saviour,  (their  names  being  both  alike  in 
signification,)  who,  for  his  people,  having  obeyed 
the  law  and  borne  its  penalties,  and  thereby  obtained 
eternal  redemption  for  us,  he  becomes  the  glorious 
leader,  through  death,  to  an  eternal  inheritance  in 
heaven.  Let  this  admonisli  you  to  examine  the 
ground  and  reason  for  your  hope  beyond  the  grave. 
If  it  be  on  your  supposed  obedience  to  the  law. 


148  The  last  Days  of  Moses. 

which  the  Scripture  and  your  conscience  bear  wit- 
ness you  have  transgressed,  your  hope  is  false,  and 
death,  with  all  its  evil,  will  ensue  ;  but  if  it  be  alone 
upon  the  merit  of  the  law  fulfiller,  Jesus,  the  Sa- 
viour, which  you  rest,  your  hope  is  firm,  and  your 
salvation  sure. 

II.  Moses  when  he  died  was  120  years  old,  his 
life  being  divided  into  three  remarkable  periods. 
Forty  years  he  lived  in  Egypt ;  forty  years  he  retired 
to  Midian  ;  and  forty  he  was  with  the  people  in  the 
wilderness.  Although  this  division  of  time  was  so 
remarkable  in  the  life  of  this  great  and  good  servant 
of  the  Lord,  and  perhaps  no  other  like  it  in  the 
world ;  still,  if  an  aged  Christian,  with  care,  reviews 
the  history  of  his  own  life,  and  the  periods  which 
have  attended  it,  it  may  afford  him  unexpected 
satisfaction,  and  inspire  him  with  gratitude  to  the 
Lord ;  for  this  is  one  way  of  numbering  our  days, 
and  applying  our  hearts  to  wisdom.  Let  me,  there- 
fore, recommend  you  to  engage  in  this  desirable 
reflection  ;  and  whether  it  may  relate  to  your  na- 
tural, or  to  your  spiritual  life,  or  both  together,  it  is 
probable  you  may  discover  such  marks,  divisions, 
and  incidents,  which  to  you  may  prove  valuable  and 
interesting.  At  any  rate,  the  result  will  tend  to 
clothe  you  with  humility,  remind  you  of  the  way 
which  the  Lord  your  God  hath  lead  you,  produce 
pious  acknowledgments,  and  prompt  you  to  say. 
All  my  times  are  in  thine  hands.  In  addition  to 
this,  it  will  make  you  the  more  calm  and  resigned 
in  whatever  future  events  may  attend  you,  and  aid 


The  last  Days  of  Moses.  149 

you  to  commit  to  the  hand  of  the  Lord,  the  time, 
place,  manner,  and  circumstances,  allotted  for  your 
death. 

III.  His  call  to  death.  While  Moses  was  em- 
ployed in  his  important  duty  of  instructing  the  Is- 
raelites, the  Lord  said  unto  him,  Behold,  the  days 
approach  that  thou  must  die.  Deuteronomy  xxxi.  14. 
Solemn  call!  Yet  Moses,  the  man  of  God,  asked 
not  for  a  respite  from  the  grave.  Having  found 
grace  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord,  and  knowing  his 
wisdom  in  appointing  the  seasons  of  life  and  death, 
he  shuddered  not  at  his  voice,  but  submissively 
yielded  to  the  command,  and  employed  his  few  re- 
maining days  in  the  necessary  preparation  for  the 
solemn  event.  Although  we  possess  an  assurance 
that  we  must  die,  and  the  day  rapidly  advances,  yet 
when,  by  the  voice  of  Providence,  we  receive  a  pre- 
monition, whether  by  casualty,  disease,  or  the  in- 
creasing infirmities  of  advanced  age,  that  there  is 
hut  a  step  heticeen  us  and  death,  nature  is  disposed 
to  recoil.  How  necessary  is  it  then  to  determine 
the  fact,  if  we  also,  like  Moses,  have  found  grace  in 
the  sight  of  the  Lord  \  If  so,  it  will  cast  rays  of 
light  upon  the  grave,  stimulate  us  to  set  our  house 
in  order,  and  to  practise  the  admonition  of  Jesus, 
recorded  in  the  twelfth  chapter  of  Luke.  Let  your 
loins  he  girded  about,  and  your  lights  burning;  and 
ye  yourselves  like  unto  men  that  ivaitfor  their  lord, 
when  he  will  return  from  the  tcedding ;  that,  when 
he  comcth  and  knocketh,  they  may  open  unto  him 
immediately.     For  blessed  are  those  servants,  ichom 


150  The  last  Days  of  Moses. 

the  lord  when  he  cometh  shall  find  watching.  Few 
can  say,  "My  lamp  burneth  bright;  I  am  ready  ;  I 
*'  have  not  any  thing  more  to  do  but  to  die ;  come 
"  Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly."  For  although  an 
hope  of  interest  in  Christ  be  firm,  and  a  lively  ex- 
pectation of  immortality  inspire  the  breast,  there  is 
yet  generally  something  to  adjust  in  the  heart,  in 
the  family,  or  in  our  station,  which  demands  our 
serious  and  pious  activity.  The  Christian  being 
thus  ready  for  death,  will  not  make  the  enemy  ad- 
vance the  sooner,  but  most  assuredly  make  his  ap- 
pearance the  easier,  if  not  the  more  desirable.  Let 
these  reflections  impress  the  mind,  and  actuate  the 
heait  of  my  aged  reader ;  and  instead  of  either  in- 
difference or  dismay,  you  will,  with  cheerfulness, 
make  ready  for  your  journey  to  your  heavenly  Fa- 
ther's home,  and  be  found  of  him  in  peace. 

IV.  The  natural  strength  of  Moses  at  the  time 
of  his  death,  was  very  remarkable.  His  eye  was  not 
dim,  nor  his  natural  force  abated.  Deuteronomy 
xxxiv.  7.  This  appears  the  more  extraordinary  as 
he  lived  forty  years  beyond  the  then  limited  time  of 
human  life.  Psalm  xc.  10.  His  eyes  were  not  dim 
as  those  of  Isaac's,  though  Moses,  as  a  lawgiver 
and  an  historian,  had  written  much,  which  usually 
produces  an  unfavourable  effect  upon  the  sight. 
The  conflict  of  the  mind  in  governing  so  krge  a 
body  of  people  for  so  great  a  length  of  time,  under 
numberless  vexations  and  trials,  with  the  extreme 
bodily  fatigue  which  he  must  have  endured  in  his 
marches  in  the  dreary  wilderness;  notwithstanding 


The  last  Days  of  Moses.  151 

all  these,  he  retained  his  full  strength  of  body  and 
mind  to  the  very  last.  While  we  attribute  his 
wonderful  preservation  to  the  good  hand  and  plea- 
sure of  God  upon  him,  yet  we  cannot  but  confess 
that  the  evenness  of  his  mind,  and  the  placidity  of  his 
temper,  which  he  never  betrayed  but  once,  had  the 
most  charming  effect  upon  his  intellectual  powers 
to  the  end  of  his  days.  Very  few  persons  in  the 
present  age,  having  only  passed  through  the  ordi- 
nary occurrences  of  life,  and  arrived  at  threescore 
years  and  ten,  can  bear  any  comparison  with  the 
strength  of  Moses.  But  those  who  are  in  any  de- 
gree thus  favoured,  seriously  remember  the  great 
obligation  they  are  under  to  their  preserving  God, 
and  piously  devote  the  remainder  of  their  time  and 
abilities  to  the  good  of  their  fellow  creatures,  as 
drd  Moses  the  servant  of  the  Lord.  Still  as  the 
body,  in  the  variety  of  its  parts,  is  so  formed  as  to 
bear  some  resemblance  to  the  faculties  of  the  soul, 
I  cannot  but  recommend  the  pious  aged  reader  to 
make  a  spiritual  application  also  of  this  subject  to 
himself  Is  your  debility  of  body,  sight,  or  mind, 
the  reverse  to  that  of  Moses  I  and  do  you  groan, 
being  burdened  with  increasing  infirmities  ?  Then 
pass  your  reflections  on  the  body  to  the  state  of 
your  soul,  and  then  ask  if  the  outward  man  is  thus 
perishing,  whether  the  inward  man  is  reneiced  day 
by  day  ?  2  Corinthians  iv.  16.  If  your  spiritual 
strength  be  firm  in  God,  the  eye  of  your  faith  fully 
fixed  upon  Christ,  and  your  whole  soul  devoted  to 
the  worship  and  service  of  your  Lord,  happy  are 
you.    For  tchen  your  heart  and  Jlesh  fail,  God  will 


152  The  last  Days  of  iVoscs. 

be  the  strength  of  your  heart,  and  your  ])ortion  for 
ever.     Psalm  Ixxiii.  26. 

V.  The  affectionate  solicitude  of  Moses  for  the 
people  he  was  about  to  leave,  is  certainly  no  small 
part  of  this  interesting  subject.  No  sooner  the 
warning  of  his  speedy  death  was  given,  than  Moses 
collected  the  tribes  of  Israel>  and  upon  them  pro- 
nounced his  prophetic  benediction,  and  to  each  he 
apportioned  their  lot  of  inheritance  in  the  land  of 
Canaan.  Experience  had  taught  him  the  necessity 
of  a  successor,  who  should  be  a  guide  to  the  people, 
and  conduct  them  over  Jordan  to  the  promised 
land.  For  this  he  entreated  the  Lord,  and  Joshua 
was  appointed.  On  these  occasions  all  the  fine 
feelings  of  the  soul  must  have  been  strongly  excit- 
ed. Moses  leaving  the  people  he  had  so  many 
years  since  delivered  from  bondage  in  Egypt,  and 
whom  he  had  conducted  through  the  wilderness,  lay 
near  his  heart;  and  the  people  taking  a  final  leave 
of  their  invaluable  guide  and  friend,  to  see  his  face 
no  more !  Affecting  as  was  this  parting  both  to 
Moses  and  to  the  Israelites,  it  reminds  us  that  all 
our  social  connexions  on  earth  must  eventually  be 
dissolved  by  the  stroke  of  death.  Let  every  thought- 
ful man,  and  especially  those  in  advanced  age,  learn 
a  lesson  from  the  conduct  of  Moses,  to  adjust  his 
earthly  concerns,  and  he  will  assuredly  leave  them 
and  his  family  with  greater  composure.  Besides, 
it  must  be  a  source  of  satisfaction  to  leave  faithful 
persons  behind  him  as  guardians  of  his  family,  like 
Joshua,  who  was  a  sort  of  executor  to  Moses,  and 


2V^6'  last  Days  of  Moses.  ]  53 

who,  with  Eleazar,  divided  the  land  of  Canaan  to 
the  respective  tribes  of  Israel.  Especially  as  Moses 
was  a  prophet  and  a  teacher,  sensibly  feeling  the 
religious  interest  of  the  congregation  of  the  Lord, 
so  in  proportion  will  every  aged  faithful  minister 
of  the  Gospel  anxiously  pray  that  the  flock  of  his 
charge  may  be  provided  with  an  able  and  faithful 
shepherd,  who  shall  feed  them  with  the  bread  of 
life,  preserve  them  in  safety,  and  honour  the  Lord 
his  God  in  the  next  generation. 

VL  The  work  of  Moses  being  completed,  God 
commanded  him  to  go  up  on  Mount  Aharim.  This 
was  a  large  range  of  mountains ;  the  tops  were  of 
different  heights,  and  called  by  different  names. 
The  particular  part  to  which  Moses  was  directed, 
bore  the  name  of  JVebo,  which  was  over  against 
Jericho,  that  lay  on  the  other  side  of  Jordan,  in  the 
land  of  Canaan.  There  God  designed  to  give  him 
a  sight  of  the  promised  inheritance,  and  then  to 
close  his  eyes  in  death.  Moses  immediately  obey- 
ed ;  and  notwithstanding  his  very  advanced  age,  he 
arrived  at  Nebo,  and  then  ascended  Pisgah,  which 
was  the  highest  point  of  the  mountain.  Josephus 
and  other  Jewish  writers  say,  that  "  he  was  accom- 
"  panied  in  his  ascent  by  Joshua,  Eleazar,  and  the 
«  elders  of  Israel ;"  but  whether  so  or  not,  the 
Lord  met  him,  and  showed  him  the  extensive  land 
of  promise,  with  its  various  boundaries.  This  I  pre- 
sume was  the  same  divine  person,  the  angel  of  the 
Lord,  who  had  appeared  to  him  in  the  burning  bush, 
spake  to  him  face  to  face,  with  that  familiarity  a 

20 


154  llie  last  Days  of  Moses, 

man  speaketli  to  a  friend,  and  who  had  crowned  his 
whole  life  with  so  many  distinguished  favours.     Of 
course,  in  his  gracious  presence  Moses  must  have 
been  delivered  from  the  gloomy  fear  of  death,  and 
filled  with  the  most  exquisite  joy!     The  sight  of 
those  distant  lands  must  have  confirmed  his  faith  in 
the  faithfulness  of  God,  who  had  promised  tliem  to 
Abraham,    to  Isaac,    and  to  Jacob,   by  covenant, 
while  it  inspired  his  confidence,  cheerfully  to  com- 
mit his  soul  into  the  hand  of  his  Lord,  in  prospect 
of  that  happy  state  in  heaven  which  is  truly  called, 
an  inheritance  among  the  saints  in  light.  Colossian* 
i.  12.     We  may  therefore  conclude,  that  although 
this  distinguished  servant  of  the  Lord,  in  a  long  and 
diversified  life,  had  seen  many  displays  of  the  wis- 
dom, power,  and   glory  of  the  Almighty,  yet  the 
brightest  scene  was  reserved   for    the    day  of  his 
death,    and    in   this    sense   mortality  to  him   was 
swalloiccd  up  of  life.     The  pious  aged  Christian 
will  not  be  persuaded  to  pass  over  this  interesting 
part  of  the  subject  without  a  pause,  and  to  make 
some,  application   of  it  to  himself;    for  while  we 
confess  that  those  errcumstances  were  literally  and 
peculiarly  in  application  to  Moses,  it  is  with  confi- 
dence and  pleasure  we  confess  that,  so  precious  in 
the  sight  of  the  Lord  is  the  death  of  his  saints,  that 
he  frequently  indulges  them  with  the  assurances  of 
his  favour,  an<l  more  delightful  views,  by  faith,  of 
the  promised  rest  and  joys  of  heaven,  just  at  the 
time  when  the  Jordan  of  death  appears  in  sight ! 
Good  Stephen,  though  dying  beneath  a  shower  of 
stones;  and  Paul,  a  servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  while 


The  last  Days  of  Moses.  155 

bound  in  chains  by  bloody  Nero,  forgot  their  sor- 
rows, saw  the  heavens  opened,  and  triumphed  in 
prospect  of  a  crown  of  glory  that  fadeth  not  away. 
May  you,  my  aged  friend,  walk  humbly  with  your 
God  and  Father  in  Christ,  and  the  good  will  of  him 
that  dwelt  in  the  hush  will  enable  you  to  smile  upon 
death;  and  according  to  the  promise,  thine  eyes 
shall  see  the  King  in  his  beauty;  and  thou  shall 
behold  the  land  that  is  very  far  off.  Isaiah  xxxiii.  17. 

O  conld  we  make  our  doubts  remove. 

Those  gloomy  doubts  that  rise. 
And  see  tlie  Canaan  that  we  love. 

With  unbetloudcd  eves! 

Could  we  but  climb  where  Mcses  stood. 

And  view  the  landscape  o'er 
Not  Jordan's  streams,  nor  death's  co!d  flood 

Should  fright  us  from  the  shore. 

VII.  We  will  add  a  few  reflections  on  the  death 
and  burial  of  Moses.  So  Moses,  the  servant  of  the 
Lord,  died  there  in  the  land  of  Moah,  according  to 
the  word  of  the  Lord.  And  he  buried  him  in  a 
valley  in  the  land  of  Moah,  over  against  Beth-jyeor : 
but  no  man  knowcth  of  his  sepulchre  unto  this  day. 
Deuteronomy  xxxiv.  5,  6.  Yes,  Moses,  though  an 
honoured  servant  of  the  Lord,  died  ;  and  which  of 
his  servants  may  be  excused  from  death?  Many 
have  professed  to  be  the  servants  of  the  Lord,  who 
eventually  proved  themselves  unworthy  that  sacred 
character ;  but  Moses  endured  to  the  end,  and  his 
memory  is  here  recorded  more  durable  than  on  a 
tabulet  of  brass,  as  constituting  the  highest  honour 
of  man — Moses,  the  servant  of  the  Lord,  though 
his  grave  be  unknown.     Moses  died,  not  by  what 


150  The  last  Days  of  3Io8CS. 

some  call  chance,  or  by  the  unavoidable  inlirmities 
of  old  age,  but  according  to  the  word  of  the  Lord. 
Indeed,  the  word  of  the  Lord  pronounced  the  sen- 
tence of  death,  as  the  demerit  of  sin  upon  all  the 
human  race.  Dust  thou  art,  and  unto  dust  thou 
shah  return.  He  who  had  determined  the  time  and 
circumstances  of  this  great  man's  birth,  the  period 
for  his  rescuing  Israel  from  the  house  of  bondage, 
did  likewise  determine  the  moment  of  his  death,  and 
that  period  is  unusually  remarkable.  It  occurred 
on  the  seventh  month,  Adar,  answering" to  our  Fe- 
bruary, and  on  the  Sabbath  day  at  noon,  the  very 
time  in  which  he  was  born  ;  so  that  his  spirit  was 
dismissed  from  the  body  on  that  day  of  holy  rest, 
which  had  been  so  delightful  to  him  in  his  life,  in 
charming  expectation  of  keeping  an  eternal  Sabbath 
with  his  Lord  in  glory !  In  the  original  text  it  is, 
and  3Ioses  died  at  the  mouth  of  the  Lord;  which 
has  given  rise  to  a  general  opinion,  both  among 
Jewish  and  Christian  writers,  that  he  died  while  in 
the  action  of  a  kiss  from  the  Lord.  This  supposition 
I  should  immediately  abandon,  did  I  not  believe 
that  it  was  the  same  Lord,  the  promised  Messiah, 
who  had  so  often  appeared  to  him  in  a  human 
form ;  and  therefore  now,  in  such  a  body,  literally 
embrace  the  lips  of  his  servant,  as  well  as  he  had 
spoken  to  him  face  to  face.  At  any  rate,  it  is  a 
charming  expression  of  the  approbation  and  favour 
of  the  Lord  to  his  servant  in  his  last  moment. 
You  and  I  have  no  right  to  expect  the  personal 
presence  of  the  Lord  with  us,  when  we  come  to 
our  dying  bed ;  but  let  us  pray  that  by  the  influence 


The  last  Days  of  Moses.  157 

of  God's  Spirit,  we  may  so  live  in  his  near  commu- 
nion with  Christ,  that  at  our  last  hour  we  may  enjoy 
the  felicity  of  his  approbation  and  smiles  upon  our 
departing  spirits.  The  burial  of  Moses  was  alto- 
gether different  from  that  of  any  other  human  being. 
The  Lord  buried  him.  The  place  of  his  interment 
was  in  a  valley  in  Moah,  over  against  Beth-j^cor. 
Some  say  this  was  performed  by  the  ministry  of 
angels,  and  most  likely  by  Michael,  which  Jude 
mentions  in  the  ninth  verse  of  his  Epistle.  Of  his 
sepulchre  it  is  also  said,  no  man  knoweth  unto  this 
day.  Why  this  grave  has  been  preserved  in  per- 
petual secrecy,  has  produced  may  conjectures ;  but 
if  the  Lord  buried  Moses,  he  wilt  certainly  find  his 
body  in  the  morning  of  the  resurrection.  We  know 
that  the  Israelites  were  prone  to  idolatry,  and  it  is 
possible,  had  they  known  the  place  of  his  burial, 
they  might  have  made  it  an  object  of  adoration. 
Let  me  say  that  the  secrecy  of  the  grave  of  Moses 
was  correct.  lie  needed  no  splendid  monument  to 
be  erected  to  his  memory.  The  virtues  and  labours 
of  his  life  are  recorded  in  the  book  of  God,  and  his 
final  exit  was  marked  by  the  approbation  of  heaven. 
Let  this  excite  us  to  live  like  the  servants  of  the 
Lord,  and  our  own  virtues  be  the  record  of  our  con- 
duct ;  then  to  us  it  will  be  immaterial  when  or  where 
we  shall  die,  or  where  our  bodies  shall  be  buried. 
Perhaps  I  may  not  better  conclude  this  paper  than 
by  the  pious  sentiments  of  the  truly  excellent  Mr. 
Hervey.  "  Characters  cut  with  a  pen  of  iron,  and 
"  committed  to  the  solid  rock,  will  ere  long  cease 
•'  to  be  legible ;  but  as  many  as  are  enrolled  in  the 


158  The  last  Days  of  Moses. 

*'  Lamb's  book  of  life,  he  himself  declares,  shall 
"  never  be  blotted  out  from  those  annals  of  eternity. 
"  When  a  flight  of  years  has  mouldered  the  trium- 
"  phal  column  into  dust ;  when  the  brazen  statue 
"  perishes  under  the  corroding  hand  of  time,  those 
"  honours  still  continue,  still  are  blooming  and  in- 
"  corruptible  in  the  world  of  glory."     Therefore, 

Make  the  extended  skies  youi'  toml). 

Let  stars  record  your  worth : 
Ye  know  vain  mortals  all  must  die, 
N  As  nature's  sickliest  birth. 

Would  bounteous  heaven  indulge  my  pray'r, 

I  frame  a  jiobler  choice ; 
Nor  living,  wish  the  pompous  pile. 

Nor  dead,  regret  the  loss* 


A  MORl^lBTO'S  VISIT 

From  Dr.  Johnson  to  Mrs.  Criiikshank, 


Fro3I  a  conviction  of  my  ministerial  duty  to  visit 
the  families  of  those  who  compose  my  congregation, 
I  called  upon  an  aged  woman  who  had  long  made 
a  profession  of  religion.  Although  she  received  me 
cordially,  it  was  too  evident  that  she  was  under 
considerable  embarrassment  of  mind.  After  ac- 
cepting a  chair,  and  making  some  general  inquiries 
concerning  the  health  of  her  family,  I  expressed  my 
sentiments  on  the  happiness  of  those  who  trusted 
in  the  Lord,  and  who  enjoyed  some  share  of  the 
smiles  of  the  blessed  Saviour,  especially  in  their 
advanced  age. 

"  Yes,  Sir,"  said  Mrs.  Cruikshank,  "  that  is  very 
true,  but  it  is  not  quite  so  with  me.  Last  night  I 
was  thinking  about  David's  words,  Thoit  hast  show- 
ed thy  people  hard  things,  and  makest  them  drink 
of  the  wine  of  astonishment.  Indeed  I  meet  with 
many  hard  things,  and  my  cup  is  full  of  afiliction. 


160  A  Morning  Visit  fro/ji 

and  sometimes  it  runs  over.  Dear,  Sir,  I  am  over- 
loaded, and  wisli  I  could  obtain  some  relief,  for  I 
am  an  old  woman,  and  cannot  bear  so  many  heavy 
things." 

"  My  friend,"  replied  the  minister,  ''  you  have 
lived  so  many  years,  you  cannot  but  know  that  this 
world  is  full  of  sin  and  misery,  but  then  the  greater 
part  of  our  afflictions  chiefly  arise  from  our  own 
sinful  natures.  But  notwithstanding  this,  you  cer- 
tainly must  be  convinced  that  the  Saviour  is  full  of 
compassion,  and  able  to  support  his  children  under 
their  heaviest  afflictions.  You  are  exhorted  and 
encouraged  in  the  Gospel  to  cast  your  burdens  upon 
the  Lord,  with  this  good  assurance,  that  he  will 
sustain  you.^^ 

"  Yes,  to  be  sure,  Doctor,  what  you  say  is  very 
right,  but  for  all  that,  I  am  so  overloaded  that  my 
mind  is  confused  ;  I  cannot  bear  it  much  longer." 

"  You  say,  Madam,  that  you  are  overloaded.  By 
this,  I  suppose  you  to  mean  that  you  have  more 
than  your  share  of  trouble,  and  that  you  would  be 
contented  to  bear  what  you  call  a  load,  provided 
you  had  no  more.  If  this  be  the  case,  I  take  it  for 
granted,  that  you  must  have  weighed  or  measured 
what  you  may  call  the  over-part,  as  well  as  the 
load.  I  will  ask  you  if  God  has  informed  you  how 
much  makes  a  load  for  you  to  bear^  by  so  doing,  I 
shall  be  the  better  able  to  offer  you  my  advice  on 
the  over-pait  of  your  burden." 


Dr.  Johnson  to  Mrs.  Cruikshank.  161 

"  Why  indeed.  Sir,"  said  she,  "  one  trouble  comes 
after  another,  and  makes  the  weight  the  greater, 
and  it  seems  there  is  no  end  to  them.  I  once  had 
a  sufficiency  to  support  me,  but  not  now ;  I  had 
friends  that  were  very  kind,  but  now  they  seldom 
come  near  me ;  I  have  lost  my  eldest  daughter  by 
death,  and  my  only  son  has  left  me  and  gone  to 
sea ;  persons  that  owed  me  money  have  failed,  and 
others  promise  to  pay,  but  I  can  get  nothing  from 
them.  All  these  things  pinch  me  very  much  in  my 
old  age." 

"  I  really  sympathize  with  you  under  these  changes 
and  losses,  Mrs.  Cruikshank ;  they  must  be  the  more 
oppressive  to  persons  in  advanced  age  than  to  those 
m  more  early  life.  But  as  a  professor  of  religion, 
it  does  not  appear,  if  I  may  use  your  own  expres- 
sion, that  you  can  say  you  are  overloaded  with  pa- 
tience and  submission  to  the  will  of  your  heavenly 
Father.  If  you  could  see  his  hand  in  removing  your 
children,  and  drying  up  the  streams  of  earthly  sup- 
plies, it  would  lead  you  to  greater  confidence  in  his 
providence',  grace,  and  love ;  while,  with  composure, 
you  would  meditate  how  very  soon  you  may  pass 
away  from  this  world,  no  more  to  return," 

"  Well,  well !  my  good  minister,"  replied  Mrs.  O. 
"  I  know  what  you  say  is  right  enough,  but  I  must 
tell  you,  that  when  you  knocked  at  my  door  I  was 
a  little  out  of  humour,  for  you  know  that  young 
people  say  that  '  old  folks  are  sooner  put  out  of 
temper  than  others.'     You  must  know,  Sir,  that 

21 


J  62  A  Moniiiig  Visit  from 

my  maid  Betty  had  disobeyed  my  orders.  I  went 
very  early  this  morning  and  bought  the  best  pair  of 
fowls  in  the  market,  and  on  my  return  ordered 
Betty  to  stuff  and  roast  them  very  nicely;  but  to 
please  her  own  whim,  and  save  herself  the  trouble, 
she  put  them  both  into  the  pot  to  boil." 

"  Certainly^  Madam,"  said  the  I>octor,  "  your 
servant  was  to  blame  for  disobeying  your  orders ; 
but  1  much  question  whether  good  old  Anna  the 
prophetess,^  o^r  either  of  the  three  Mary's,  whose 
names  are  recorded  in  the  New  Testament,  would 
have  allowed  themselves  to  have  been  discomposed 
and  put  out  of  humour  between  roasting  and  boil- 
ing \  However,  I  suppose  that  young  people  do 
not  go  very  wide  of  the  mark,  when  they  imagine 
elderly  people  to  be  sooner  discomposed  than 
others,  for  certainly  their  nerves  must  grow  feeble ; 
and  perhaps  this  may  be  more  frequently  the  case 
vv'ith  old  ladies  than  with  gentlemen." 

"  Well,  to  be  sure,  Sir,"  acknowledged  Mrs.  C, 
"  we  ought  to  be  more  upon  our  guard ;  and  after 
all,  perhaps  it  will  not  make  very  great  odds  about 
the  boiling,  for  Betty  is  a  very  good  cook,  only  she 
is  apt  to  make  a  little  too  much  sauce  with  her 
tongue.  Wont  you  stay  and  dine  wuth  me  to  day  I 
I  shall,  Sir,  be  extremely  happy  in  your  company." 

The  Doctor  replied,  "  I  sincerely  thank  you,  Ma- 
dam, for  your  invitation,  but  my  previous  engage- 
ments forbid  my  enjoying  that  pleasure,  and  I  can 


Dr.  Johnson  to  3Irs.  Cruikshank.  16.3 

stop  with  you  but  a  few  minutes  longer.  Permit 
me,  therefore,  my  aged  friend,  to  say  that  I  have 
long  cultivated  an  opinion,  that  the  world  is  to  us 
as  we  are  to  it.  I  think  I  now  see  the  reason  why 
you  are  overloaded,  for  it  does  not  appear  that  you 
are  seriously  engaged  to  derive  strength  from  God 
to  support  you  Under  your  bereavements  and  dis- 
appointments ;  and  I  really  wonder  that  your  load 
does  not  feel  heavier.  You  profess  to  be  a  wor- 
shipper in  the  Lord's  house,  hut  I  am  afraid  yott 
are  too  forgetful  of  him  in  your  own.  I  linow  the 
unavoidable  infirmities  of  your  age  must  have  a 
serious  effect  upon  your  animal  spirits,  and  that 
you  are  less  able  to  bear  the  weight  of  earthly  cares 
now  than  you  were  in  younger  days.  Be  assured, 
however,  that  God  lays  no  greater  burden  upon  his 
children  than  he  will  enable  them  to  bear.  I  wish, 
therefore,  you  would  seriously  compose  your  mind, 
and  see  whether  the  overload  may  not  be  of  youjr 
own  making  ]  If  so,  plead  with  God  to  give  you 
grace  to  lay  it  aside;  lay  up  all  your  good  in  the 
rich  Saviour,  and  walk  humbly  and  thankfully  with 
your  God,  for  it  is  a  pity  that  an  old  woman  should 
overload  herself  with  the  world  just  as  s,he  is  going 
out  of  it." 


FALL  OF  THE  LEAF. 


See  the  leaves  around  us  falling, 
Dfy  and  withered  to  the  ground ; 

Thus  to  thoughtless  mortals  calling, 
In  a  sad  and  solemn  sound. 

Venerable  sires  grown  hoary. 
Hither  turn  th'  unwilling  eye. 

Think,  amidst  your  falling  glory. 
Autumn  tells  a  winter  nigh. 

On  the  tree  of  life  eternal, 

Man,  let  all  thy  hopes  be  staid  ; 

"Which  alone,  for  ever  vernal, 
Bearj  a  leaf  that  shall  not  fade. 

Bishop  Home. 


Scarce  any  thing  around  us  gives  a  stronger 
intimation  of  approaching  winter  than  the  change 
and  fall  of  the  leaf;  and  few  emblems  can  be  se- 
lected more  expressive  of  the  natural  and  mental 
infirmities  attendant  on  the  last  stages  of  human 
life.  For  wc  all  do  fade  as  the  leaf;  and  our  in- 
iquities, like  the  wind,  carry  us  away.  Isaiah  Ixiv.  6. 
When  our  first  parents,  Adam  and  Eve,  sinned 
against  their  Creator,  they  in  vain  covered  them- 
selves with  fig-leaves ;  and  no  wonder  that,  as  sin- 
ners, our  leaves  should  fall  and  drop  into  the  dust 
of  death.     This  fall  of  the  leaf  of  man  is  very  far 


Fall  of  the  Leaf.  165 

from  being  always  reserved  to  old  age,  for  few 
comparatively  live  to  that  late  period.  Youth,  that 
Cometh  up  like  a  flower,  producing  the  buds  of  in- 
tellect, and  whose  leaves  aflbrd  the  most  exquisite 
delight  to  a  parental  heart,  frequently  suffer  depre- 
dation by  disease,  the  leaves  fade  and  fall  to  the 
dust  of  the  earth.  In  the  meridian  of  life,  the  busy 
merchant,  the  wise  statesman,  the  valiant  warrior, 
the  philosopher,  and  the  divine,  with  every  grade 
of  society,  rich  or  poor,  may  unexpectedly  meet 
with  a  blast,  their  leaves  fall,  and  the  tree  is  levelled 
in  death.  The  comparative  few  who  are  permitted 
to  live  and  be  familiar  with  old  age,  are  still  more 
competent  to  learn  useful  lessons  on  their  own 
frailty,  from  the  natural  fall  of  the  leaf  in  autumn. 
To  assist  your  reflections  upon  this  expressive  em- 
blem of  declining  age,  I  shall  employ  this  paper  in 
making  a  few  observations  upon  the  subject. 

I.  It  will  bring  to  your  recollection  your  former 
standing  and  appearance  in  life.  The  tree  pro- 
duces its  buds  in  the  season  of  spring,  gradually  by 
the  warming  rays  of  the  sun,  aided  by  rain  and 
dew,  every  branch  is  adorned  with  foliage,  and 
flowers  and  fruit  succeed.  The  intense  heat  of 
the  summer,  accompanied  with  occasional  storms 
and  tempest,  so  far  from  destroying  the  leaves, 
occasioned  a  sort  of  perspiration,  which  promoted 
their  growth  and  beauty,  while  it  materially  contri- 
buted to  the  strength  of  the  twigs  and  the  tree 
which  bear  them.  See  then  your  own  pictured  life. 
You  have  had  your  charming  season  of  youth,  when 


166  Fall  of  the  Leaf, 

your  leaf  was  green.  As  a  tree  you  have  stood  in 
your  day  and  generation,  passing  the  seasons  of  the 
sunshine  of  prosperity,  and  enduring  the  alternate 
storms  of  adversity ;  and  happy  will  be  the  result  of 
your  reflections,  if  by  the  fruits  of  righteousness 
you  have  honoured  your  God,  who  hath  so  long 
continued  you  in  life,  and  that  you  have  contributed 
to  the  benefit  of  your  fellow  creatures.  These  will 
afford  you  a  pleasure,  now  the  autumn  of  life  ar- 
rives, and  the  season  admonishes  you  to  contem- 
plate the  falling  of  the  leaf. 

II.  Suppose  we  examine  the  causes  of  the  falling 
of  the  leaf.  At  this  season  a  great  proportion  of 
the  vital  sap  of  the  tree  which  has  produced,  nour- 
ished, and  supported  the  leaf  upon  its  twig,  gradu- 
ally descends  to  the  root,  leaving  only  a  sufficiency 
in  the  branches  for  the  preservation  of  life  during 
the  season  of  winter.  And  it  likewise  may  be  add- 
ed, that  the  gradual  advance  of  a  chilled  and  cold 
atmosphere,  materially  aids  in  changing  the  colour 
of  the  leaf,  and  facilitating  its  fall.  This  is  pre- 
cisely like  the  cause  and  the  symptoms  of  old  age. 
The  spring  of  animal  life  relaxes ;  the  blood,  which 
is  the  vital  sap  or  fluid,  grows  cold  and  languid ; 
the  powers  of  the  mind  become  heavy;  while  the 
whole  system  gradually  becomes  feeble;  and,  like 
the  tree,  so  much  life  and  animation  are  only  re*- 
tained  as  shall  be  sufficient  to  perform  the  last 
solitary  duties  of  expiring  nature.  Under  such  seri- 
ous impressions  as  these,  you  no  doubt  frequently 
adopt  the  request  of  David,  Cast  ?ne  not  off  in  the 


Fall  of  the  Leaf.  167 

time  of  old  age ;  O  Lord  forsake  me  not  ichen  mj 
strength  faileth.     Psalm  Ixxi.  9. 

III.  Leaves  of  a  tree,  in  many  respects,  are  equi- 
valent to  the  use  of  lungs  in  the  animal  body. 
There  are  no  leaves  but  what  possess  a  vast  number 
of  extreme  fine  vessels,  and  to  what  purpose  would 
be  this  arrangement  of  the  leaves,  if  they  were  of 
no  other  use  than  merely  to  adorn  the  tree,  please 
our  eye,  or  afford  us  shade  ]  for  the  fruitfulness  of 
the  tree  materially  depends  upon  its  leaves,  as  the 
health  of  the  body  does  upon  the  soundness  and 
health  of  the  lungs.  The  pores  of  the  leaves  serve 
to  suck  in  the  moisture  of  the  atmosphere,  the  rain, 
and  the  dew,  and  to  communicate  them  to  the  whole 
tree ;  and  this  is  the  reason  why  many  trees  wither 
and  die  after  their  leaves  have  been  gathered.  Ad- 
mitting this  analogy  between  the  leaves  of  the  tree 
and  the  uses  of  tho  lungs  in  the  human  body,  we 
are  confident  that  the  lungs  are  as  subject  to  dis- 
eases, decay,  and  eventually  prove  mortal,  as  the 
leaves  of  the  tree  first  fade  and  then  fall.  The 
contemplation  of  this  subject  by  an  aged  person, 
will  easily  aid  him  to  account  for  the  debility  of  his 
appetite,  the  failure  of  the  voice,  and  likewise  what 
is  generally  called  "  the  old  man's  cough." 

IV.  Attention  to  the  process,  easily  observed  in 
the  falling  leaf,  will  afford  you  very  serious  lessons 
of  instruction,  as  its  similitude  to  the  last  stage  of 
life  is  extremely  expressive.  No  sooner  than  the 
sap  of  the  tree  begins  to  decline  than  the  beautiful 


168  Fall  of  the  Leaf  . 

green  of  the  leaf  gradually  vanishes,  and  is  suc- 
ceeded with  a  dusty  brown.  This  soon  too  speedily 
gives  way  for  a  pale  death-like  yellow,  which  is  the 
last  colouring  before  its  fall.  Who  can  look  upon 
the  face  of  an  aged  companion,  or  who  frequently 
reviews  his  own  face  in  a  glass,  but  must  observe 
these  different  grades  of  colour  successively  pass- 
ing upon  the  features?  Justly  did  Job  describe 
the  case,  when  he  said.  Thou  changest  his  coun- 
tenance and  sendcst  him  away.  Whoever  looks 
upon  a  leaf  in  this  changing  state,  will  readily 
perceive  that  the  pulpy  ar  fleshy  part  of  the  leaf  is 
reduced  and  shrivelled,  and  thereby  its  fibres,  like 
veins,  become  more  prominent  and  visible ;  and  is 
not  this  similar  to  the  last  days  of  man  \  The  sub- 
stance of  the  flesh  is  gradually  wasted;  the  veins 
on  his  hand  become  more  prominent,  and  form  the 
striking  picture  of  an  aged  person.  The  leaf  in  its 
prime  could  stand  the  strength  of  the  storm,  and 
weather  out  its  rage,  but  now,  in  its  enfeebled  state, 
trembles  at  the  least  breathing  of  the  air,  and 
merely  hangs  to  meet  its  fall.  Ah!  what  is  feeble 
man  in  his  last  stage  but  as  a  withered  leaf,  driven 
to  and  fro  by  the  wind !  The  days  are  gone  in  which 
he  stood  the  blast  and  the  tempest  of  affliction. 
Now  it  is  with  pain,  with  fear,  and  trembling,  that 
he  can  endure  the  smallest  disappointment,  or  the 
slightest  breath  of  inconvenience.  See  the  last 
struggle  of  the  leaf.  Its  beauty  faded  and  gone. 
Its  colour  and  decline  wear  the  resemblance  of 
mortality.  The  stalk,  which  formed  its  union  with 
the  branch,  has  become  like  a  slender  thread.    The 


Fall  of  the  Leaf.  ]  69 

gentle  breeze  advances  as  the  breath  of  death,  it 
trembles,  it  falls  to  rise  no  more.  Such,  and  so  so- 
lemn is  the  final  end  of  man. 

V.  The  anatomy  of  the  leaf  is  a  subject  of  in- 
structive information  to  an  inquisitive  mind.  A  leaf, 
passing  through  a  certain  easy  process  by  the  ar- 
tist's hand,  the  pulp  or  fleshy  parts  are  easily  se- 
parated, while  the  fibres  remain  like  a  beautiful 
piece  of  lace-work.  Let  us  not  pass  over  this 
operation  of  the  leaf  by  the  artist's  hand,  without  a 
thought  on  the  last  stage  of  a  breathless  human 
body.  It  is  laid  in  the  grave ;  the  worms  perform 
the  operation  of  dissection ;  the  flesh,  the  skin, 
with  all  its  internal  contents,  are  gradually  remov- 
ed, and  nothing  remains  but  the  bones,  the  skele- 
ton of  man!  If  the  infidel  Galen,  notwithstanding 
his  rejection  of  a  Supreme  Being,  on  beholding  the 
skeleton  of  a  man  in  the  woods,  could  exclaim, 
"  Behold  a  God !  adore  him,  and  obey,"  and  by 
this  circumstance  be  converted  to  the  knowledge 
and  obedience  of  the  Almighty,  shall  we  not  seri- 
ously improve  the  many  moral  and  religious  in- 
structions which  both  nature  and  the  Scriptures 
afford  \  Let  the  falling  leaf  teach  thee,  O  man  ! 
thy  frail  existence,  and  how  soon  thou  mayest 
crumble  into  dust.  Yet  stop  not  here ;  sin  made 
man  mortal,  and  by  sin  came  death.  When  thy 
body,  as  a  leaf,  shall  fall,  ah !  whither  shall  thy  soul 
wing  its  way  X  First  fly  to  a  Saviour's  arms,  and 
all  the  bliss  of  heaven  is  yours.  Behold  him  as  the 
Tree  of  Life,  in  the  midst  of  the  Paradise  of  God, 

22 


170  Fall  of  the  Leaf  . 

which  hears  ttcelve  manner'  of  fruits  every  month, 
to  show  their  variety,  richness,  and  abundance  ;  atid 
the  leaves  of  the  tree,  so  far  from  fading,  are  for  the 
healing  of  the  nations. 

I  shall  finish  this  paper  by  introducing  a  subject 
which  forms  a  perfect  contrast  to  the  fall  of  the 
leaf.  It  is  by  assuring  you,  from  the  sacred  Scrip- 
tures, that  God,  in  the  garden  of  his  grace,  has  his 
evergreens,  which  shall  never,  never  fade.  Of  these 
David  has  drawn  an  admirable  description  in  his 
first  Psalm.  It  is  that  of  the  godly  whose  delight  is 
in  the  law  of  the  Lord ;  and  in  his  laic  doth  he 
meditate  day  and  night.  And  he  shall  he  like  a  tree 
planted  hy  the  rivers  of  icatcr,  icho  hringeth  forth 
his  fruit  in  his  season ;  his  leaf  also  shall  not  icither ; 
and  ichatsoever  he  doeth  shall  prosper.  The  pro- 
phet Jeremiah,  as  though  he  had  dipped  his  pen  in 
the  same  ink,  has  charmingly  described  the  same 
character,  with  its  attendant  prosperity.  Chap.  xvii. 
7,  8.  Blessed  is  the  man  that  trusteth  in  the  Lord, 
and  ichose  hope  the  Lord  is.  For  he  shall  he  as  a 
tree  planted  hy  the  icaters,  and  that  spreadeth  out 
her  roots  hy  the  river,  and  shall  not  see  tchen  heat 
cometh,  hut  her  leaf  shall  he  green ;  and  shall  7iot  he 
carefid  in  the  year  of  drought,  neither  shall  cease 
from  yielding  fruit.  Thus,  though  the  bodies  of 
the  godly,  like  the  bodies  of  other  men,  must  neces- 
sarily/a(/c  as  the  leaf,  and  fall  to  the  dust,  yet  the 
state  and  character  of  their  souls,  and  the  virtues  of 
their  lives,  are  such,  that  so  far  from  their  fading 
as  a  leaf,  and  finally  perishing,  they  have  the  faithful 


Fall  of  the  Leaf  .  171 

promise  and  the  rich  influence  of  Christ,  the  Sun  of 
Righteousness,  upon  them,  that  they  shall  have  their 
fruit  unto  holiness ^  and  in  the  end  everlasting  life. 
Blessed,  therefore,  indeed,  is  that  man  whose  only 
iiope  is  founded  in  his  God  and  Saviour.  Planted 
by  the  river  of  the  water  of  life,  he  shall  bear  celes- 
tial fruit;  and  although  he  drop  his  mortal  leaves 
in  the  dust,  his  fruitful  soul  shall  be  transported,  to 
bloom  for  ever  in  the  Paradise  above !  Let  godly 
and  aged  Christians  comfort  one  another  in  the  pos- 
session of  such  hopes,  and  in  prospects  so  divine. 

There  is  one  other  reflection  upon  this  subject, 
which  is  so  universally  gratifying  to  the  pious 
aged,  that  I  cannot  possibly  omit  its  recital.  The 
ieaf,  separated  from  its  twig,  can  never  again  be 
re-unit§d  by  the  art  of  man,  but  must  moulder  in 
the  dust,  and  be  cast  into  irretrievable  oblivion.  Not 
so  man.  Though  his  body  fail  and  fall  as  a  leaf) 
becomes  a  skeleton  in  the  grave,  and  finally  every 
atom  of  his  frame  returns  to  dust,  so  that  not  one 
particle  can  be  discerned  from  its  mother  earth; 
still  God  can  raise  the  dead,  and  the  dead  in  Christ 
shall  rise  first.  The  sins  of  the  wicked,  the  viola- 
tions of  Providence,  the  justice  and  judgment  of 
God,  these  demand  a  resurrection  of  the  dead.  The 
glory  of  God's  grace  in  the  redemption  and  salva- 
tion of  his  people  by  the  death  and  resurrection  of 
Christ  unto  eternal  felicity;  this  also  requires  it, 
that  the  bodied'  of  the  saints,  which  like  fallen 
leaves  are  buried  in  dust,  should  be  raised,  re-united 
to  the  souls  that  claim  them,  and  both  receive  an 


172  -  Fall  of  the  Leaf  . 

eternal  verdure  in  the  climes  of  bliss.    What,  there- 
fore, is  impossible  with  man,  whether  to  re-unite  a 
leaf  to  its  stalk,  or  raise  the  dead,  is  possible  with 
Ood.     Many  of  them  that  sleep  in  the  dust  of  the 
earth  shall  awake,  some  to  everlasting  life,  and  some 
to  shame  and  everlasting  contempt.     Daniel  xii.  2. 
Let  me,  therefore,  earnestly  entreat  the  aged  reader 
to  look  to  Christ  exalted,  for  a  confirmed  lively 
hope  of  a  triumphant  resurrection,  as  the  only  so- 
lace under  the  infirmities  of  declining  age,  as  his 
leaf  trembles  in  expectation  of  its  fall.     May  yonr 
faith  be  as  firm  as  Job's,  and  with  him  in  humility  say, 
I  know  that  my  Redeemer  livcth,  and  that  he  shall 
stand  at  the  latter  day  upon  the  earth  :  and  though 
after  Tiiy  skin  worms  destroy  this  body,  yet  in  my 
flesh  shall  I  see  God  :  ichom  I  shall  see  for  jnyself, 
and  mine  eyes  shall  behold,  and  not  another ;  though 
my  reins  be  consumed  within  me. 


IMPROPER  DISPOSITIONS 

Frequently  attributed  to  the  Aged,  contrasted  icith 
their  opposite  Virtues. 


Tlie  passions  are  a  restless  crowd. 
Imperious,  positive,  and  loud. 
Curb  these  licentious  sons  of  strife  ; 
Hence  chiefly  rise  the  storms  of  life; 
If  they  grow  mutinous  and  rave. 
They  are  thy  masters,  thou  their  slave. 

Anon. 


When  we  consider  the  course  of  a  long  life,  the 
many  admonitions  received,  and  the  experience 
which  should  result  from  both,  it  is  deeply  to  be 
lamented  that  aged  persons,  of  either  sex,  should 
indulge  in  improprieties,  whether  of  temper  or  of 
conduct ;  for  of  this  we  are  certain,  that  old  age  is 
honourable,  if  it  be  found  in  the  way  of  righteous- 
ness. It  is,  however,  a  false  conclusion,  that  old 
age,  of  itself,  generates  improper  dispositions,  for 
they  certainly  are  the  baneful  effects  of  either  bad 
instruction  or  evil  habits,  cultivated  in  more  early 
life ;  and  now  they  become  more  rooted  and  con- 
firmed, while  there  is  little  strength  remaining 
to  counteract  their  injurious   influence.     What  a 


174  Improjjer  Dispositions  frequently 

strong  argument  does  this  afford  of  the  imperious 
necessity  of  cultivating  those  amiable  qualities  in 
early  days;  and  especially  of  possessing  the  sanc- 
tifying grace  of  God,  that  instead  of  old  age  re- 
sembling a  field  of  briars  and  thorns,  it  may  ex- 
hibit something  like  a  well  cultivated  garden,  whose 
flowers  and  fruit  are  delightful  to  every  beholder! 
Every  pious  aged  Christian  will  tell  you,  that  not- 
withstanding their  many  years  experience  of  the 
grace  of  God,  and  the  abundant  means  of  instruc- 
tion which  they  have  enjoyed,  they  still  find  the 
latent  evils  of  their  heart  to  be  their  greatest  bur- 
den, and  which  would  frequently  overwhelm  them, 
were  it  not  for  constant  supplies  of  the  same  grace 
to  enable  them  to  walk  worthy  of  the  Lord,  bear 
some  good  fruit  to  the  honour  of  his  name,  and  the 
benefit  of  all  around  them.  From  these  considera- 
tions, I  think  it  expedient  to  name  a  few  of  those 
evil  dispositions  and  habits  which  have  not  unfre- 
quently  been  imputed  to  the  aged,  and  show  their 
greater  deformity,  by  stating  their  opposite  virtues, 
and  thus  produce  a  more  beneficial  effect  upon  the 
reader's  mind. 

CovETOUSNESS.  I  name  this  first,  because  the 
Scripture  pronounces  the  love  of  money  to  he.  the 
root  of  all  evil,  for  it  generally  produces  other  evil 
tempers  and  dispositions,  and  seldom  fails  to  bring 
greater  evils  at  last.  1  Tim.  vi.  10.  It  is  likewise 
declared  to  be  idolatry.  Col.  iii.  5  ;  Eph.  v.  5.  For 
setting  the  afiections  inordinately  upon  worldly  trea- 
sure of  any  kind,  is  like  making,  the  golden  calf  in 


.  attributed  to  the  Aged;  S^c.  175 

the  icilderness,  as  a  substitute  for  the  Almighty,  and 
never  fails  to  draw  the  heart  from  him  who  is  the 
supreme  object  of  adoration,  and  the  only  fountain 
of  true  felicity.     For  these  reasons,  God  in  his  law 
declares,  thou  shalt  not  covet.  Exodus  xx.  17.     And 
Christ  in  the  Gospel  warned  his  disciples  to  beware 
ofcovetousness.  Luke  xii.  15.   Covetousness  is  a  sel- 
fish, carnal  disposition,  to  increase  a  man's  property 
or  interest,  by  obtaining  those  of  others,  whether  by 
lawful  or  improper  means;  and  in  this  case,  what- 
ever the  eye  sees  the  heart  covets,  though  it  be  some- 
times at  the  expense  of  truth,  justice,  or  good  pro- 
priety.    Besides,  when  a  person  is  in  possession  of 
an  ample  sufficiency,  and  yet  withholdeth  more  than 
is  meet,  unwilling  to  part  with  a  portion  to  feed  the 
hungry,  instruct  the  ignorant,   or  relieve   the  dis- 
tressed,  we    cannot   but   pronounce   such    an   one 
covetous.     Like   all  other  evil  dispositions  in  our 
fallen  nature,  this  propensity  is  manifested  by  some 
more  than  others ;    and  those  who  have  observed 
the  different  classes  of  society,  know  that  covetous- 
ness is  not  confined  to  the  rich,  but  is  often  very 
strongly  marked    in    the   temper    and    conduct  of 
almost  all  other  classes  that  may  be  named.     Now, 
if  any  class  of  persons  should  be  free  from  this  evil 
temper,  we  would  suppose  it  to  be  the  aged,  for 
being  about  to  leave  this  world  of  vanity,  pain,  and 
suffering,  they  would  not  desire  more  than  is  neces- 
sary to  convey  them  to  their  journey's  end.     But 
the  history  of  some  aged  persons  tell  us  the  very 
reverse,  and  that  at  the  age  of  seventy,  they  are  as 
eager  after  the  accumulation  of  this  world's  goods., 


176  Improper  Dispositions  frequently 

as  they  were  at  the  age  of  twenty-five,  when  they 
first  commenced  the  career  of  busy  life  !     Certainly 
we  may  ask,  if  a  person  so  deeply  striken  in  years 
still  possesses  so  strong  an  anxiety  for  worldly  en- 
joyments, how  can  he  be  supposed  to  indulge  seri- 
ous thoughts  of  his  expected  dying  hour ;    his  ac- 
countability at  the  judgment-seat  of  his  God;  his 
need  of  a  Saviour  to  pardon  his  transgressions,  and 
to  prepare  him  for   a  future  state   of  happiness  *? 
Can  these  most  solemn  subjects  be  supposed  to 
consist  with  a  spirit  of  covetousness  for  worldly 
gratification  1     Prudence    and   economy,    with   the 
enjoyment  of  necessaries  and  comforts  are  desir- 
able, especially  under  the   infirmities  of  age ;  but 
the  heart  still  set  upon  the  world,  and  the  desires 
corroded  by  covetousness,  gives  us  reason  to  be- 
lieve that  the  individual  is  no  more  prepared  to  go 
out  of  the  world  than  he  was  the  day  he  came  into 
it.     But  we  may  go  further,  and  inquire  whether  it 
be  possible  for  an  aged  person,  who  professes  to 
love  the  Saviour,  and  regularly  attends  the  worship 
of  God,  possibly  to  indulge  this  worldly  spirit  of 
covetousness  \     We  need  only  reply,  that  as  there 
were  some  professors  of  Christianity  in  the  days 
of  the  Apostle  John,  iclio  had  this  ivorld's  goody 
saw  their  brother  in  need,  afid  shut  up  their  bowels 
of  compassion  against  him,  so  it  is  too  frequently 
observed  in  the  present  day,  though  it  creates  a 
suspicion  that  the  love  of  God  does  not  dwell  in 
them.     1  John  iii.  17.     A  person  may  indeed  pro- 
fess with  his  lips,  that  he  has  a  warm  heart  for  re- 
ligion, while  both  hand  and  heart  are  cold  and  stiff 


attributed  to  the  Aged,  &^c.  Vti 

to  the  calls  of  charity,  and  the  necessary  appeals 
for  means  to  spread  the  knowledge  of  the  Gospel 
of  Christ  in  the  world.  In  both  these  instances  we 
may  correctly  say,  that  covetousness  is  the  root  of 
all  evil,  for  it  binds  up  the  softer  passions  of  hu- 
manity, darkens  the  mind,  prevents  its  moral  im- 
provement, and  withdraws  it  from  the  necessary 
considerations  of  eternity,  while,  at  the  same  time, 
it  creates  a  suspicion,  that  such  persons,  old  as 
they  may  be,  have  not  yet  learned  the  example  of 
Jesus,  to  love  our  neighbour  as  ourselves,  nor  hoio 
to  use  the  world  as  not  abusing  it. 

Let  the  reader  cast  his  eye  upon  the  opposite 
character,  of  a  contented,  aged  person,  whether 
male  or  female,  and  it  will  be  found  worthy  of  his 
imitation.  Though  much  may  be  said  on  the  dif- 
ference of  external  circumstances,  the  texture  of 
the  natural  dispositions  of  men,  and  the  application 
of  philosophical  maxims  to  curb  a  covetous,  avarici- 
ous disposition,  it  is  the  influence  of  the  grace  of 
God,  and  the  principles  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ, 
conveyed  to  the  soul  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord, 
which  are  the  only  efficacious  means  to  form  a  con- 
tented man.  Paul  said,  By  the  grace  of  God,  I  avi 
what  I  am.  1  Corinthians  xv.  10.  I  have  learned  in 
whatsoever  state  lam,  therewith  to  he  content.  Phi- 
lippians  iv.  IL  And  he  knew  that  godliness  with 
contentment  is  great  gain.  1  Timothy  vi.  6.  A  per- 
son possessed  of  this  grace,  let  scarcity  or  plenty 
attend  him,  has  a  satisfaction  within  himself,  which 
gives  a  stab  to  covetous,  worldly  desires,  and  at 

23 


178  Improper  Dispositions  frccfiwithj 

the  same   time   produces   contentment.     Sensible 
that  by  his  sins  and  multiplied  transgressions,  he 
has  forfeited  all   claims    upon  the  Divine  bounty, 
and  enjoying  a  sense  of  his  redemption  by  Christ, 
and  his  reconciliation  to  God  as  his  everlasting  Fa- 
ther, he  believes  that  all  his  mercies  and  comforts, 
as  well  as  his  privations  and  afflictions,  are  weighed 
and  measured  to  him  by  infinite  wisdom,  and  de- 
signed to  produce  his  greatest  good.     He  knows 
too,  that  God,  who  has  fed  him  all  his  life  long,  can 
still  supply  his  want&,  for  he  hath  said,  /  will  never 
leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee;  and  with  such  consider- 
ations as  these,  he  wraps  himself  up  as  in  the  man- 
tle of  contentment,  praising  the  Lord  for  his  good- 
ness, and  by  the  liberality  and  kindness  which  his 
means  will  permit  him  to  show,  he  strives  to  make 
all  around  him  contented  and  happy.     Blessed  in- 
deed, must  be  such  an  old  man  !  and  what  a  bless- 
ing must  he  prove    to  the   family  with  whom   he 
dwells.     But  this  is   not  all;   while  he  cheerfully 
submits  to  his  lot  upon  earth,  he  directs  the  eye  of 
his  faith  through  the  valley  of  death,  to  the  mansions 
prepared  to  receive  his  soul  in  everlasting  felicity. 
Instead,  therefore,  of  indulging  a  covetous  disposi- 
tion after  more  of  this  world,  he  is  looking  earn- 
estly for  his  happiness  to  come.     And  if  you  were 
near  enough  to  hear  him,  he  would  say,  "  Let  the 
"  bonds  of  the  world,  and   the    cords  of  my  life, 
"  loosen  together ;   so  that  when  the  hour  of  my 
"  death  shall  arrive,  I  may  have  nothing  to  with- 
"  hold   me  from  ascending  to  my  Saviour  and  to 
"  my  heavenly  home."     Go,  reader,  to  the  feet  of 


uttrlbnicd  to  the  Aged,  S^c.  1 79 

Jesus,  seek  his  mercy,  learn  of  him,  and  you  will 
find  the  jewel  of  contentment,  and  the  path  which 
leads  to  a  fulness  of  joy  and  pleasures  for  ever- 
inore. 

O  tlmt  the  Lord  woiiiil  guide  my  ways 

To  keep  his  statutes  slill! 
O  that  my  God  would  grant  me  grace 

To  know  and  do  his  will ! 

From  vanity  turn  off  my  eyee; 
Let  no  corrupt  design, 
"Nei-  covetous  desires,  arise 
Within  this  soul  of  mine 

Jealousy.  This  injurious  disposition  grows  out 
of  the  evil  of  covetousness,  and  is  its  legitimate  off- 
spring, generally  receiving  its  own  baneful  reward. 
In  all  relations  of  life  it  produces  very  unhappy 
effects,  but  when  indulged  in  by  persons  in  advanced 
years,  it  seldom  fails  to  be  injurious  to  themselves, 
and  extremely  mortifying  and  afflictive  to  those 
around  them.  Some  say  "jealousy  is  common  to 
"  old  people,"  but  for  their  sakes  I  hope  the  asser- 
tion is  not  true :  for  it  is  a  pity  that  a  man  whose  eye 
is  growing  dim  with  age,  should  be  justly  accused 
with  having  the  jaundice  eye  of  jealousy !  However, 
some  may  be  more  jealous,  suspicious,  or  distrust- 
ful than  others.  In  this  case  it  would  be  well  for 
such  person,  when  he  or  she  finds  this  feeling  to 
arise  in  the  breast,  either  to  make  a  strong  effort  to 
stifle  the  impression,  or  silently  await  till  they  are 
certain  of  the  fact,  that  their  injury  is  intended.  Not 
unfrequently  jealously  arises  from  imaginary  causes ; 
and  it  is  well  known  that  the  mind  of  the  aged  grows 
feeble^  and  the  imagination  is  apt  to  be  flighty,  so 


X80  Improper  Dispositions  frecpiently 

that  such  a  person  may  be  incautiously  mistaken. 
But  where  a  person  is  in  the  habit  of  indulging 
evil  surmise  or  jealousy,  he  can  show  it  by  sullen 
silence,  by  words,  or  by  actions,  which  are  easy  to 
be  perceived  by  those  around  him.  And  we  know 
too,  that  the  infirmities  of  age  make  a  man  more  or 
less  dependent  upon  others;  and  to  receive  their 
kind  attention  is  certainly  one  of  the  comforts 
highly  necessary  in  this  stage  of  debilitated  hu- 
manity. Few  infirm  men  or  women  have  too  many 
friends,  especially  if  their  circumstances  are  needy, 
which  demand  of  them  all  that  frankness  and  grate- 
ful feeling  which  will  insuro  their  continuance.  But 
where  a  mixture  of  covetousness  and  suspicion  are 
visible,  they  cannot  but  produce  neglect;  especi- 
ally where  an  aged  person  is  attended  by  children, 
relatives,  friends,  or  servants,  assiduous  to  confer 
their  kindness,  while  the  object  of  their  attention 
manifests  a  suspicion  of  their  faithfulness,  whether 
in  their  charge  of  his  property,  the  management  of 
his  concerns,  or  an  attachment  to  his  person.  This 
is  ungenerous  in  itself,  more  cruel  than  the  grave, 
and  seldom  procures  any  thing  but  disappointment. 
Yet  how  many  by  such  conduct  have  worn  out  the 
patience  of  their  friends,  proved  the  truth  of  Scrip- 
ture testimony,  unthankful,  u7iholy;  and  the  only 
remaining  secret  wish  of  their  friends  has  been,  to 
see  such  an  unhappy  spirited  old  person  safe  lodged 
in  his  grave  !  The  consideration  of  this  case  should 
teach  us  to  pity  those  who  indulge  such  unhappy 
tempers,  so  injurious  to  themselves,  and  to  wish 
them  such  amiable  and  grateful  dispositions  as  are 


attributed  to  the  Aged,  Sfc.  }81 

calculated  to   promote   their  personal  tranquillity, 
and  the  pleasures  of  domestic  life. 

Not  so  the  man  who  knows  and  loves  the  Lord 
his  God,  and  governs  his  temper  and  conduct  by 
the  Gospel  of  the  meek  and  lowly  Jesus.  He  that 
trusts  his  God  most,  will  certainly  make  the  best 
use  of  his  friends ;  and  instead  of  harbouring  the 
evil  of  jealousy,  he  will  cultivate  its  opposite  virtue, 
by  placing  confidence  in  all,  unless  criminal  actions 
compel  him  to  abandon  them.  The  experience  of 
age,  and  the  knowledge  of  his  own  heart,  forbid  him 
to  be  rash  in  judging  the  disposition  and  the  conduct 
of  others.  He  daily  finds  that  he  has  more  need  of 
being  jealous  of  himself  than  of  others,  for  he  knows 
that  the  heart  is  deceitful  above  all  things,  and  des- 
perately wicked ;  and  should  any  deceive  him  in  the 
management  of  his  temporal  concerns,  it  would  be 
but  a  momentary  disappointment  when  compared 
with  the  possibility  of  his  deceiving  himself  in  his 
hope  for  eternity.  He  therefore  puts  the  best  con- 
struction upon  the  conduct  of  those  around  him ; 
and  if  any  prove  unfaithful  to  his  pgrson,  or  to  his 
temporal  interest,  it  brings  to  his  recollection  the 
many  instances  of  his  own  unfaithfulness  to  his  God 
and  Saviour,  for  which  he  heaves  the  sigh,  and 
drops  the  tear  of  sorrow !  Amiable  in  his  temper, 
devout  in  his  soul  to  his  heavenly  Father,  and 
grateful  for  the  kind  ofiiccs  of  his  friends,  he  mate- 
rially resembles  David,  who  icalkcd  withinhis  house 
ivith  a  perfect  heart.  Instead  of  being  a  vexation 
and  a  burden  to  ot4iers,  who  would  indulge  a  wish 


182  Improper  Dispositions  frequently 

to  get  rid  of  him,  they  cultivate  the  most  tender 
sympathy  for  his  infirmities,  watch  over  him  with 
tenderness,  and  cherish  the  glimmering  flame  of 
life  until  it  finally  expires.  How  great  is  the  diflfer- 
ence  between  these  two  aged  persons!  The  one 
held  in  disesteem,  while  his  own  bosom  is  torment- 
ed with  suspicion  and  a  burden  to  himself;  the 
other,  like  a  placid  stream,  cool  and  gently  gliding 
within  its  banks,  till  it  unites  with  the  vast  ocean  of 
eternity.  May  this  be  the  true  picture  of  the  aged 
reader,  and  then  he  will  not  fail  to  say, 

Lord  guide  me  down  the  stream  of  age. 

And  keep  my  passions  cool  ; 
Teacli  me  to  know  the  sacred  page. 

And  practice  everj'  rule. 

Intemperance.  The  frequent  use  of  intoxicating 
liquor,  whether  by  male  or  female,  is  productive  of 
the  most  ruinous  consequences  to  the  health  of  the 
body,  the  powers  of  the  mind,  the  reputation  of 
character,  and  above  all,  the  loss  of  soul ;  for  we 
are  assured,  that  no  drunkards  shall  inherit  the 
kingdom  of  God;  and  certainly  they  are  classed 
among  the  most  reprobate  of  characters.  1  Cor.  vi. 
10.  Intoxication  seldom  fails  to  expose  the  man  to 
temptations  and  snares  from  the  crafty,  leads  to 
the  cultivation  and  practice  of  those  vices  at  which 
he  would  shudder  were  he  sober  ;  and  by  such  ways 
he  so  corrupts  all  the  faculties  of  the  soul,  that  if  it 
were  possible  for  him  while  in  that  stato  to  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  God,  it  would  be  no  heaven  to 
him.  Indeed  it  is  evident,  that  the  indulgence  of 
this  practice  is  not  only  an  abuse  of  the  bounty  of 


attributed  to  the  Aged,  S^'C.  183 

God,  but  it  actually  lowers  a  man  beneath  the  brute 
creation ;  for  you  never  saw  a  bird  or  a  beast  that 
would  drink  more  at  a  time  than  satisfied  their  na- 
tural thirst,  whatever  enticements  were  used.  Per- 
haps the  instances  are  not  very  many,  where  persons 
have  lived  a  life  of  sobriety,  and  then  suddenly  fell 
into  the  habit  of  drinking  to  excess  when  they  grew 
old  ;  and  yet  it  is  not  unusual  for  such  aged  persons 
to  have  apologies  at  hand  for  their  conduct.  One 
attributes  it  to  the  disappointments  and  losses  he 
has  met  with  ;  another,  it  helps  to  keep  up  his  feeble 
constitution,  and  makes  him  cheerful ;  another  lays 
it  to  the  enticement  of  company;  while  another 
confesses  that  he  has  followed  the  habit  so  long, 
he  has  not  resolution  to  leave  it  off,  and  imagines 
were  he  to  do  so,  his  animal  frame  would  speedily 
sink.  Let  the  reader  weigh  these  apologies  in  the 
scale  of  reason.  Why  should  an  aged  person  who 
has  met  with  misfortunes,  seek  to  drown  them  in 
strong  liquor,  instead  of  applying  in  humble  prayer 
for  relief  to  the  God  of  all  consolation!  Ought  not 
a  man  to  know,  and  if  he  does  not,  let  him  ask  a 
physician,  whether  the  means  he  uses  to  preserve 
his  constitution  will  not  inevitably  destroy  it,  espe- 
cially when  he  is  told  in  the  Scriptures,  that  strong 
drink  shall  be  bitter  to  them  that  drink  iL  Isaiah 
xxiv.  9.  Why  should  the  influence  of  such  company 
prevail,  who  are  themselves  devoted  to  intemper- 
ance, when  by  following  their  example  he  will  the 
more  speedily  be  numbered  with  the  congregation 
of  the  deadl  If  it  be  a  habit  of  long  continuance, 
then  tliere  are   a   thousand  considerations  which 


184  Improper  Dispositions  frequently 

should  convince  him  of  the  absolute  necessity  of  its 
being  abandoned;  and  however  it  has  obtained  the 
mastery  over  him,  so  that  by  every  effort  he  cannot 
overcome  it,  still  we  know  that  the  things  which  are 
impossible  with  men,  are  possible  icith  God.  Luke 
xviii.  27.  Perhaps  there  never  was  a  vice  indulged 
in  the  world,  without  the  person  being  prompted  to 
make  some  apology  for  its  practice,  or  at  any  rate, 
to  give  it  a  more  plausable  appearance.  It  was  so 
in  the  transgression  of  our  first  parent  Adam,  and 
the  like  disposition  is  more  or  less  apparent  in  his 
fallen  posterity.  But  the  old  man  of  whom  I  have 
been  speaking  offers  another  apology  in  his  favour, 
which  he  thinks  more  justifiable  of  his  conduct;  he 
says,  "  I  make  no  profession  of  religion,  therefore  1 
"  cannot  injure  it,  but  1  know  a  person  older  than 
"  myself,  who  has  been  many  years  a  member  of  a 
"  church,  and  regular  in  his  attendance  on  a  Sunday 
"  with  his  family,  that  seldom  fails  to  speak  against 
"  drunkenness,  and  yet  I  have  often  seen  him  at 
"  home  take  more  glasses  than  one  at  a  setting, 
"  and  put  himself  into  as  merry  a  mood  as  the 
"  company  you  blame  me  for  visiting."  If  what  this 
old  man  says  be  true,  it  certainly  is  a  stumbling- 
block  in  his  way  for  abandoning  his  own  practice, 
and  teaches  us  the  vast  importance  of  possessing 
those  sound  godly  principles  of  religion,  that  will: 
produce  a  virtuous  and  godly  practice.  A  person 
who  professes  the  name  of  Christ,  and  yet  is  se- 
cretly fond  of  strong  drink,  lays  his  character  open 
to  great  suspicion  ;  and  although  he  may  escape  the 
eye  and  th^  censure  of  the  church  with  which  he 


attrihuted  to  the  Aged,  S^c.  185 

ia  connected,  yet  the  eye  of  his  God  is  upon  him, 
and  the  reproaches  of  his  conscience  must  be  severe. 
And  who  can  warrant  that  his  habit  in  private  may 
not  become  so  confirmed,  that  by  the  force  of  temp- 
tation he  may  be  led  into  the  open  paths  of  intem- 
perance, and,  in  the  issue,  his  long  life  will  end  be- 
neath the  black  cloud  of  disgrace  ! 

The  man  of  sober  habits,  on  the  contrary,  is  en- 
titled to  coinmendation ;  and  his  mind  being  undis- 
turbed by  the  intoxicating  draught,  pursues  his 
occupation  with  fidelity,  and  is  less  exposed  to  the 
snares  of  human  life.  In  old  age  his  intellects, 
however  they  may  fail,  are  yet  collected  and  serene, 
having  the  personal  satisfaction  of  spending  his 
days  as  a  sober  citizen.  So  far  is  valuable ;  but  if 
we  look  at  that  good  old  man  to  whom,  whether  in 
his  early  or  his  latter  days,  the  grace  of  God  that 
hringeth  salvation  hath  appeared,  teaching  him,  that 
denying  ungodliness  and  worldly  lust,  he  should 
live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly  in  this  present 
tcorld,  you  will  find  this  person  acting  from  the 
purest  principles  in  the  various  departments  of  his 
life,  be  he  rich  or  poor.  And  he  knows  that  as  an 
intemperate  old  man  is  the  scorn  of  society,  so  a 
professor  of  religion,  indulging  in  intemperance,  is 
the  greatest  scandal  to  the  name  of  his  Saviour! 
For  these  reasons,  as  well  as  from  his  spiritual  in- 
clination, he  sets  a  perpetual  guard  over  his  natural 
appetites ;  and  the  exhortation  that  the  Scripture 
gives,  that  the  aged  man  be  sober,  grave,  temperate, 
sound  in  the  faith,  in  charity,  and  in  patience,  this 

24 


186  Improper  Dispositions  frequently 

to  him:  is  exceedingly  salutary,  as  it  is  his  meat  and 
drink  ta  do  the  wiH  of  bJs  God*  Therefore  nature 
with  him  may  be  said  to  take  its  own  course  in  the 
breaking  up  of  his  frail  tabernacle,  and  the  vice  of 
intemperance  has  not  lent  its  cruel  aid  to  bring  him 
a  day  sooner  to  his  latter  end. 

Blest  is  tlie  man  who  shuns  the  place 

Where  sinners  love  to  met-t ; 
Who  fears  to  trcHtl  their  wicked  waj's. 

And  hates  the  drunkard's  seat. 

Green  as  the  leaf,  and  ever  fair 

Shall  his  profession  shine  ; 
While  fruits  of  holiness  appear. 

Like  clusters  on  the  vine. 

Anger.  A  small  degree  of  the  knowledge  of 
mankind  will  teach  us,  that  their  natural  disposi- 
tions are  nearly  as  various  as  their  persons ;  and 
we  are  likewise  obliged  to  confess,  that  in  our  fallen 
state,  all  the  passions  of  the  soul  are  more  or  less 
vitiated  by  sin ^  else  we  never  should  have  heard  of 
an  angry  man.  No  wonder  then  that  Solomon  says, 
Anger  resfeth  in  the  bosom  of  fools.  Ecclesiastes  vii . 
9.  And  we  may  certainly  say,  that  when  the  fire  of 
anger  burns,  all  the  softer  passions  are  buried  be- 
neath its  ashes,  and  the  whole  frame  appears  in 
ruins.  It  is  generally  excited  by  a  person  having 
received  a  real  or  supposed  injury,  and  sometimes 
without  any  cause,  which  makes  the  disposition  still 
more  criminal.  This  temper  will  discover  itself 
even  in  infancy,  and  in  the  cross  roads  of  active 
life,  when  provocation  is  offered,  and  then  it  usually 
puts  on  a  more  formidable  appearance.  But  why 
some  should  apply  this  disposition  to  the  aged  is 


attributed  to  the  Aged,  S^*c.  187 

worth  our  consideration.  It  must  be  granted,  that 
persons  of  a  choleric  dispositiojQ,  who  have  indulged 
a  warm  temper  in  more  active  days,  are  more  likely 
to  be  accompanied  by  it  in  their  old  age,  when  the 
feebleness  of  their  mental  and  animal  faculties  are 
incapable  of  resisting  it.  Besides,  while  we  dare  not 
encourage  their  criminal  tempers,  we  should  bear 
in  remembrance  that  they  now  endure  pains  and 
infirmities  unknown  to  them  before,  which  arc  cal- 
culated to  make  them  peevish  and  fretful,  and  wliich 
demand  kind  admonition,  sympathy,  and  condo- 
lence. But  there  may  be  others  of  a  settled,  cho- 
lerick  temper  so  long  encouraged,  that  it  breaks 
out  on  the  most  trifling  occasion,  setting  them- 
selves and  those  who  surround  them,  as  in  a  blaze  I 
Few  people  that  indulge  this  habit,  but  must  know 
ii ;  and  should  the  reader  unhappily  i>e  oi"  .this 
number,  it  is  indispensably  necessary  that  he  be 
informed  of  its  consequences.  Every  physician  will 
tell  you  that  anger  'quickly  throws  the  whole  ner- 
vous and  tnuscular  sy>stems  into  unnatural  motion ; 
it  tDperates  violently  upoti  the  heart  and  all  its 
contiguous  vessels ;  while  the  blood,  heated  by  the 
fire  of  passion,  scorches  the  whole  animal  machine, 
and  throws  it  into  agitation.  Of  the  truth  of  this 
statement  any  man  may  ;be  sensible  by  his  own 
feelings,  when  the  fit  of  his  passion  is  subsiding. 
And  if  these  effects  be  so  sensible  to  a  man  in  the 
strength  of  his  days,  how  much  more  severe  must 
they  be  to  an  old  man  or  woman,  whose  resolution 
and  bodily  strength  are  reduced  to  almost  helpless 
infancy  \     So  true  is  it  therefore  said  by  Solomon, 


188  Improper  Dispositions frefpiently 

He  that  is  soon  angry  deahth  foolishly.  A  wrathful 
man  that  stireth  up  strife,  and  a  furious  man 
aboundeth  with  transgression.  Proverbs  xiv.  17 ; 
xxix.  22.  What  then  must  be  the  end  of  an  angry 
man?  While  this  unhappy  angry  disposition  is  ao 
injurious  to  a  man's  person,  it  certainly  must  pro- 
duce a  corresponding  effect  upon  those  with  whom 
he  is  connected  ?  It  is  said,  make  no  friendship 
tcith  an  angry  man;  and  with  a  furious  man  thou 
shalt  not  go.  Proverbs  xxii.  24.  What  encourage- 
ment is  there  for  a  relation  or  a  friend  to  administer 
to  the  comfort  and  support  of  an  aged  person  who 
indulges  a  temper  like  this?  Can  a  man  take  burn- 
ing coals  in  his  bosom,  and  be  not  scorched  \  Let 
an  aged  person  reflect  on  the  consequences  of  this 
temper  to  himself,  and  we  cannot  but  imagine  that 
he  would  see  his  own  interest,  and  set  a  double 
guard  over  the  violence  of  his  passion.  But  what 
are  the  effects  of  anger  when  merely  committed 
against  our  fellow  creatures,  when  compared  with 
it  as  an  evil  in  the  sight  of  God  ]  Every  man  that 
reads  his  Bible  knows  that  anger  and  icrath  are 
classed  among  the  icorks  of  the  flesh,  which  excludes 
from  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  where  harmony  and 
love  eternally  dwell.  Galatians  v.  19 — 21.  And 
the  man  who  indulges  this  spirit,  must  also  know 
that  thereby  he  expresses  those  sentiments  of  ill 
will  and  vindictive  displeasure  that  cannot  but  be 
abhorred  by  a  holy,  just,  and  good  God,  and  call 
down  his  anger  in  return.  Of  this  I  personally 
knew  one  instance  in  an  old  man,  who,  by  indulg- 
ing his  passion  against  his  tenant,  fell  down  and 


aUrihiUal  io  the  Aged,  S^c.  "  189 

expired  in  a  fit  of  apoplexy !  After  all  that  I  have 
written  on  this  irrational  temper,  let  sober  reason 
judge  whether  it  be  not  desirable  for  every  aged 
man  or  woman,  who  thinks  at  all  of  death,  rather  to 
bear  injuries,  make  the  best  of  their  friends,  and 
leave  them,  when  called,  in  gratitude  and  peace? 
As  a  confirmation  of  this  truth,  let  me  introduce  in 
this  place  the  opposite  character  to  a  fretful  angry 
person. 

A  person  who  possesses  meekness,  kindness,  and 
forgiveness,  certainly  forms  a  direct  contrast  to  one 
who  is  given  to  anger.  With  all  the  allowance  we 
may  give  to  the  flowing  of  a  man's  naturally  bad 
temper,  and  his  indulgence  of  it  for  many  years, 
when  God  renews  his  heart,  it  will  produce  a  visible 
diflTerence.  Saul  of  Tarsus,  who  may  be  called 
the  raging  lion,  was  transformed  into  the  gentle- 
ness of  the  lamb.  And  if  any  man  profess  himself 
to  be  a  disciple  of  Christ,  in  his  school  he  cer- 
tainly must  have  learned  of  him  to  be  meek  and 
lowly  in  hem-ty  and  thereby,  among  other  blessed 
results,  he  has  found  rest  and  tranquillity  from  the 
angry  passions  of  his  soul.  When  a  man  of  a  vio- 
lent temper  has  received  the  mercy  of  the  Lord  in 
his  conversion,  it  has  frequently  been  said,  "  that 
"  grace  was  grafted  upon  a  crab-stock."  The  em- 
blem is  true,  for  all  above  the  graft  will  bring  forth 
the  amiable  fruits  of  grace,  (Galatians  iii.  22 — 25,) 
while  the  stock  beneath  still  remains  wild,  and 
every  sprout  that  proceeds  from  it  must  be  jnorti- 


19^0  Improper  Dispositions  frequently 

iied  or  separated.  (Galatians  v.  39 — 21.)  If  you 
converse  with  such  a  person,  he  will  tell  you,  that 
however  difficult  or  painful  to  accomplish,  he  finds 
it  his  duty  when  any  of  his  old,  peevish,  crabbed 
tempers  arise,  to  seek  the  aid  of  the  Lord,  to  give 
him  strength  to  lop  them  off;  and  thus  it  may  be 
said  of  him,  he  is  not  soon  angry,  and  obtains  a 
becoming  victory  over  himself.  He  does  not  allow 
himself  to  be  angry  with  any  thing  but  sin,  and  in 
this  he  endeavours  to  make  the  necessary  distinc- 
tion between  the  person  offending  and  the  offence; 
the  one  claiming  his  pity,  and  the  other  his  dis- 
pleasure ;  and  thus  he  does  not  allow  the  sun  to  go 
down  upon  his  wrath.  What  a  valuable  person 
must  this  be  in  a  family  or  in  society !  his  amiable 
virtues  are  respected,  the  kindness  of  his  friends  is 
more  abundant,  while  the  composure  of  his  mind, 
like  a  gentle  stream,  glides  along,  refreshing  all  in 
its  course,  gives  a  lustre  to  his  religious  profession, 
and  honour  to  the  name  of  his  Saviour ! 

The  spirit,  like  a  peaceful  dore, 
Flies  from  the  haunts  of  noise  ami  s<rifc; 
Why  should  we  vex  and  grieve  his  love. 
Who  forms  our  souls  for  heav'nly  life  ? 
Tender  and  kind  be  all  our  thoughts  ; 
Through  all  our  lives  let  kindness  run; 
So  God  forgives  our  nuni'rous  faults. 
For  the  hiest  sake  of  Christ  his  Soa. 

In  concluding  this  paper,  let  it  be  remembered 
that  the  evils  which  have  been  represented  form 
no  personal  charge  against  the  reader.  It  is  his 
duty  to  examine  himself,  as  accountable  to  his  Ma- 


attributed  to  the  Aged,  &;c.  191 

ker,  for  his  bending  age  admonishes  him  to  prepare 
to  meet  his  God.  Other  pernicious  tempers  have 
sometimes  been  attributed  to  certain  old  people; 
but  whether  true  or  false,  from  those  which  have 
been  stated  almost  every  other  proceed ;  and  it  will 
easily  be  observed  that  covetousness  is  the  root  of 
all  evil;  from  thence  springs  jealousy;  no  wonder 
that  INTEMPERANCE  follows ;  and  then  anger  com- 
pletes the  character  of  unhappy  and  miserable  old 
age.  If  to  any  of  these,  or  the  whole  of  them,  in  any 
degree,  the  reader's  conscience  brings  in  a  verdict 
of  guilty,  it  is  devoutly  to  be  wished  that  the  Lord  of 
grace  and  love  may  grant  him  a  just  and  penitential 
sense  of  their  evil,  follow  it  with  his  pardon  by  the 
blood  of  his  Son,  and  so  transform  his  heart,  tem- 
per, and  life,  that  he  may  yet  come  to  his  grave  in 
peace !  Besides,  whether  the  reader  may  condemn 
himself  or  not,  he  cannot  but  approve,  if  not  admire, 
the  character  and  disposition  of  that  good  old  man. 
who  is  contented  with  his  lot  in  life,  as  best  de- 
signed for  his  good  by  the  will  of  his  heavenly  Fa- 
ther. In  his  connexions  or  dependence  upon  others, 
he  is  candid,  generous,  and  avoids  all  suspicion  and 
jealousy,  thereby  saving  himself  pain  and  anxiety ; 
living  his  last  days  in  sobriety,  he  preserves  his 
health,  and  retains  his  intellects  in  a  good  degree 
of  composure  and  penetration  ;  and  while  curbing 
every  disposition  to  anger,  he  is  moderate,  mild, 
affable,  and  kind,  receiving  the  attention  and  vene- 
ration of  those  around  him.  Now  let  the  reader 
form  his  own  opinion  on   the  difference  between 


192  Improper  Dispositions,  <^c. 

these  two  characters,  and  determine  his  choice. 
And  may  the  God  of  his  life  so  enrich  him  with  the 
transforming  efficacy  of  his  grace,  that  he  may  close 
the  scenes  of  his  days  in  the  character  of  an  ami- 
able, happy  old  Christian. 


A  l>ISCOUR.SF 


ON 


ZECHARIAH  viii.  4,  5. 

Thus  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  There  shall  yet  old  men  and  old 
women  dwell  in  the  streets  of  Jerusalem,  and  every  man  with  his 
staff  in  his  hand  for  every  age.  And  the  streets  of  the  city  shall 
be  full  of  boys  and  girls  playing  in  the  streets  thereof. 

The  whole  of  this  chapter  contains  what  I  may 
call  a  prophetic  promise  to  the  captive  Jews  in 
Babylon,  that  they  should  return  to  their  own  land, 
rebuild  the  desolated  walls  of  their  city,  and  repair 
their  temple,  that  the  Lord  God  might  dwell  among 
them.  To  confirm  their  faith  in  the  certainty  of 
this  great  event,  the  words.  The  Lord  of  Hosts 
is  written  no  less  than  fifteen  times  in  this  chapter; 
a  circumstance  which  does  not  occur  in  any  other 
chapter  in  the  Bible.  When  God  should  fulfil  this 
promise,  the  city  would  exhibit  a  scene  different  to 
that  in  the  time  of  its  desolation,  produced  by  their 
enemies  ;  for  then  there  icas  no  hire  for  man,  nor 
any  hire  for  beast ;  neither  was  there  any  peace  to 
him  that  went  out  or  came  in  because  of  the  afflic- 
tion: for  I  set  all  men  every  one  against  his  neigh- 

25      ■ 


194       A  Discourse  on  Zechariah  viii.  4,  5. 

hour.  But  now  I  will  not  he  unto  the  residue  of 
this  people  as  in  the  former  days,  saith  the  Lord  of 
hosts.  One  instance  of  this  peaceable  and  happy 
change  of  state,  is  announced  in  the  text,  There 
shall  yet,  &c.  &c.  The  fourth  verse  assures  them 
of  their  longevity,  that  they  shall  live  to  a  great 
age,  and  the  fifth  for  an  abundant  increase  of  their 
POPULATION,  by  having  so  many  children  unmolest- 
ed,^ playing  in  their  streets ;  which  is  equally  expres- 
sive of  their  safety,  health,  and  happiness.  From 
this  remarkable  passage  I  shall  offer  a  few  consi- 
derations, in  the  cheering  hope  of  their  affording  a 
few  lessons  of  instruction. 

I.  Preservation  in  life  to  good  old  age,  whetheji' 
to  man  or  woman,  i«  a  blessing  from  the  Lord  of 
hosts,  and  which  ought  to  be  devoutly  acknowledged 
and  gratefully  improved.  At  fifty  or  sixty  men 
are  called  aged,  but  tl*ey  da  not  arrive  to  old  age 
until  they  reach  the  number  seventy.  (Psalm  xc.  10.) 
The  reasons  why  this  advanced  stage  of  life  should 
be  devoutly  improved  are : — life  is  naturally  desir- 
able and  precious,  whatever  may  be  our  situation  in 
the  world,  whether  rich  or  poor.  Indeed  it  is  in- 
gendered  in  our  very  nature ;  all  that  a  man  hath 
7cill  he  give  for  his  life ;  and  there  is  nothing  he 
dreads  so  much  as  meeting  with  death,  the  king  of 
terrors.  You  who  are  aged  have  been  indulged 
with  this  blessing,  and  therefore  are  under  the 
highest  obligation  to  improve  it  to  the  best  advant- 
age. Persons  of  such  great  age  must  be  supposed 
to  have  seen  very  many  changes  in  themselves,  in 


A  Discourse  on  Zechariak  viii.  4,  5.        195 

their  families,  and  in  the  providence  of  God ;  and 
in  proportion  to  a  man's  station  and  connexions  in 
the  world,  whetlier  elevated  or  obscure,  he  is  able 
to  record  a  variety  of  events  which  fill  Jiim  v/ith 
astonishment,  and  compel  him  to  acknovVledge  the 
hand  of  God  in  them  all!  We  can  have  no  doubt 
but  that  such  very  aged  people  in  the  long  journey 
through  life,  must  have  had  many  lessons  of  a 
religious  kind,  calculated  to  give  them  instruction, 
and  awaken  their  attention  to  a  necessary  prepara- 
tion for  the  world  to  come.  Few  but  what  had  their 
instructors  and  ministers,  and  scarce  any  but  what 
have  possessed  a  Bible,  and  it  will  become  each 
one  to  ask  himself,  "  What  improvement  have  I 
"  made  of  all  those  privileges  I  have  for  ^o  many 
*'  years  enjoyed  1  Am  I  wise  unto  salvation  \  Have 
"  I  more  knowledge  of  my  God  and  of  a  Saviour? 
"  Am  I  more  prepared  to  go  the  way  from  whence 
"  I  shall  not  return  V  These  are  necessary  and 
important  questions,  for  it  is  to  be  feared  there  are 
very  many  aged  persons  who  have  either  neglected 
or  misimproved  their  numerous  privileges,  and  are 
no  more  prepared  to  go  out  of  the  world  than  when 
they  came  iato  it.  Ask  if  tliis  be  your  own  case? 
Aged  persons,  whether  men  or  women,  who  have 
experienced  the  abundant  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
;in  more  early  life,  must  have  received  a  multitude 
of  mercies  and  favours  to  lay  ihera  under  everlast- 
ing obligation  and  praise !  Perhaps  the  reader  has 
often  seen  the  Lord's  goings  forth  in  his  sanctuary. 
Psalm  Ixviii.  24.  You  have  been  witness  to  the 
conversion  of  many  sinners  by  the  sovereign  grace 


196       A  Discourse  on  Zechariah  viii.  4,  5. 

of  God.  You  have  seen  likewise  some  professors 
of  religion  turn  aside  from  the  good  ways  of  the 
Lord,  which  pierced  your  heart  with  sorrow.  You 
have  had,  in  the  course  of  your  long  life,  number- 
less opportunities  to  do  good  to  your  fellow  crea- 
tures, whether  by  your  hand,  your  counsel,  or  your 
example ;  and  of  course  you  have  had  great  length 
of  days  to  bear  fruit,  and  honour  your  God  and  Sa- 
viour for  his  name  sake,  and  for  the  multiplied 
blessings  which  he  has  bestowed  upon  you;  and 
it  must  be  added,  tliat  you  have  witnessed  many  of 
the  saints  of  God  going  home  to  heaven  before  you. 
When  you  take  all  these  into  consideration,  and 
add  them  together,  must  you  not  confess  that  your 
days  have  been  made  a  blessing  by  the  hand  of  the 
Lord,  and  that  such  favours  demand  your  warmest 
gratitude,  and  excite  your  devout  improvement,  the 
few  days  you  may  yet  have  to  live  \  None  but 
thoughtless  old  age  would  treat  these  sentiments 
with  indifference ! 

IL  When  persons  in  great  age  enjoy  any  degree 
of  health  and  activity,  it  is  a  cause  of  still  more 
abundant  thankfulness.  Those  old  men  and  women 
mentioned  in  the  text,  were  not  confined  to  their 
chambers  by  the  infirmities  frequently  incident  to 
decaying  nature,  neither  were  they  laid  upon  their 
beds  by  chronick  diseases,  or  by  palsy,  which  many 
old  people  have  long  endured  before  their  death. 
But  these  men  and  women,  notwithstanding  their 
advanced  age,  had  strength  sufficient  to  icalk  in  the 
streets  of  Jerusalem.     By  this  little  exercise  they 


A  Discourse  on  Zcchariah  viii.  4,  5.        197 

enjoyed  the  salubrity  of  fresh  air;  their  cool  blood 
was  warmed  by  circulation ;  their  dormant  senses 
were  enlivened ;  the  variety  of  scenes  in  the  street 
were  engaging ;  and  the  lies  of  friendship  prompted 
them  to  visit  a  neighbour.  And  more  so  with  the 
little  strength  which  remained  ;  like  Zecharialif 
Elizabeth,  and  good  old  Anna  the  ])rophctess,  they 
could  go  and  visit  the  house  of  the  Lord.  Should 
the  reader,  notwithstanding  the  infirmities  naturally 
attending  his  age,  be  so  favoured  as  to  enjoy  such 
a  share  of  health  and  activity  as  those  persons,  he 
cannot  be  too  grateful ;  and  I  hope  he  will  employ 
them  to  the  most  pious  purposes,  and  to  the  best 
advantage  to  all  around  him. 

III.  Such  are  the  natural  infirmities  which  gener- 
ally accompany  the  latter  stage  of  human  life.  No 
wonder  we  should  find  it  recorded  in  the  text,  that 
the  old  men  who  dwelt  in  the  streets  of  Jerusalem 
had  everi/  man  his  staff  in  his  hand  for  every  age. 
Solomon,  in  his  admirable  description  of  old  age, 
in  the  twelfth  chapter  of  Ecclesiastes,  says.  The 
keepers  of  the  house  tremble,  and  the  strong  men  how 
tlicniselvcs.  The  muscular  fibres  become  relaxed, 
which  produces  debility,  and  causes  the  trembling 
of  the  system,  and  this  renders  a  staft'  in  the  hand 
desirable  and  necessary  for  the  purpose  of  walking. 
The  patriarch  Jacob  had  his  favourite  staff",  with 
which  he  twice  passed  over  Jordan,  and  on  which, 
in  his  dying  chamber,  he  leaned  and  worshipped  ; 
and  it  is  possible  you  may  have  a  favourite  staff* 
with  which  you  may  have  taken  many  a  long  jour- 


198       A  Discourse  on  Zechariah  viii.  4,  5. 

ney,  and  now  supports  your  tottering  steps  in  old 
age.  Besides,  what  I  may  call  a  domestic  staff,  is 
highly  desirable.  I  mean  a  cordial  and  firm  friend, 
on  whom  you  may  rely  for  numberless  comforts 
which  your  feeble  state  requires.  You  know  that 
Zacharias  said  unto  the  angel,  /  am  an  old  man, 
and  my  wife  well  stricken  in  years.  Luke  i.  18. 
No  doubt,  as  this  venerable  couple  were  both  righ- 
teous before  God,  walking  in  all  the  command- 
ments and  ordinances  of  the  Lord  blameless,  they 
were  a  staff  and  a  comfort  to  each  other.  And 
although  it  is  seldom  the  lot  of  mortals  that  the 
man  and  his  wife  are  permitted  to  live  together  to 
so  great  an  age,  still,  when  death  separates  them, 
the  survivor  looks  to  a  child  or  a  grandchild,  to  be 
something  like  a  staff  to  support  and  encourage 
the  feebled  mind.  But  after  all,  the  promise  of 
the  Lord  is  the  best  staff  for  the  aged,  for  he  hath 
said,  I  icill  never  leave  thee,  nor  forsake  thee.  Heb. 
xiii.  5.  And  when  this  staff  is  grasped  in  the  hand 
©f  faith,  it  is  both  safe  and  pleasant  walking  down 
the  hill  of  life  to  the  vale  of  death. 

IV.  Let  us  at  least  indulge  a  supposition  of  the 
peculiar  gratification  which  these  aged  men  and 
women  must  have  derived  from  seeing  the  streets 
of  Jerusalem  full  of  boys  and  girls  engaged  at  their 
innocent  diversions.  I  call  them  innocent,  because 
they  had  not  retired  into  the  lanes,  alleys,  and  dark 
corners,  to  practice  wickedness  and  commit  depre- 
dations upon  the  persons  and  property  of  the  in- 
habitants, but  they  were  employed  at  their  passtime 


A  Dtscoufse  on  Zcchariah  viii.  4,  5.        109 

in  the  open  streets,  where  every  eye  could  inspect 
their  conduct.  Air  and  exercise  are  equally  neces- 
sary for  the  growth  and  health  of  children,  and  it 
is  of  equal  advantage  to  unbend  the  mind,  and  give 
a  spring  to  pursue  the  advantages  of  their  educa- 
tion. While  these  aged  people  were  amused  by 
seeing  these  children  at  their  different  diversons,  it 
could  not  fail  to  bring  to  their  recollection  the 
scenes  of  their  own  childhood  and  youth.  And 
as  it  is  generally  calculated  that  one  half  of  the 
human  race  die  before  manhood,  and  very  few 
live  to  old  age,  so  it  could  not  fail  to  excite  the 
warmth  of  their  gratitude,  that  the  Lord  had  pre- 
served them  to  so  late  a  period  of  life.  Besides,  it 
is  a  subject  of  their  rejoicing,  that  God  had  not 
forgotten  his  Jerusalem,  that  her  population  was 
abundantly  increasing,  and  that  a  new  generation 
was  rising  up,  who  should  fill  the  places  which 
would  soon  be  made  vacant  by  their  passing  away 
to  the  world  beyond  the  grave.  Let  the  reader  say 
whether  similar  scenes  of  rising  youth  do  not  pro- 
duce corresponding  feelings  of  pleasure  and  joy  in 
his  own  breast.  Yes  !  delightful  to  see  the  young 
progeny  arise  to  take  our  places,  and  act  their  part 
on  the  stage  of  life,  when  we  shall  lie  silent  in  the 
grave.  And  does  it  not  confirm  the  truth  of  God's 
promise,  that  instead  of  thy  fathers  shall  he  thy 
children,  whom  thou  maycst  make  princes  in  all  the 
earth.     Psalm  xlv.  16. 

V.  Our  concluding  observation  shall  be  on  the 
place  where  these  aged  people  resided.     It  was 


200       A  Uiscourse  on  Ziechariah  viii.  4,  5. 

Jerusalem ;  the  meaning  of  which  is,  the  vision,  or 
possession  of  peace,  because  there,  in  the  fulness 
of  time,  the  Messiah,  Prince  of  Peace,  was  to  live, 
suffer,  and  die,  making  peace  by  the  blood  of  his 
cross,  and  where  his  first  spiritual  church  was  to 
be  established.  In  the  preceding  verse,  Jerusalem 
is  called  Zioii,  a  city  of  truth;  the  jtiountain  of 
the  Lord  of  hosts,  and  where  the  Lord  promised  to 
dwell  among  the  people  of  Israel.  And  while  this 
Avas  literally  true  of  that  ancient  city,  on  the  return 
of  the  captive  Jews,  it  was  an  emblem  of  the  spi- 
ritual and  glorious  church  of  Christ,  the  new  Jeru- 
salem, which  is  from  above,  to  be  an  habitation  for 
God  through  the  Spirit,  and  which  continues  and 
increases  to  the  end  of  the  world  !  I  will  only  add, 
that  this  is  the  best  and  most  honourable  place  of 
residence  for  the  aged  and  the  young,  who  have 
tasted  that  the  Lord  is  gracious,  and  who  are  look- 
ing for  that  celestial  cit?j,  whose  builder  and  maker 
is  God. 


THE  ELEVEIVTH  HOUR. 


Of  some  we  hear,  of  others  read, 
Who  dreadful  lengths  in  sin  proceed, 
Whom  hell  seems  ready  to  devour. 
Yet  called  at — the  eleventh  hour. 
What  anthems  such  will  sing  above. 
To  sov'reign,  free,  electing  love ! 
And  own  'twas  matchless  grace  and  pow'r 
Sav'd  them  at — the  eleventh  hour. 

Medley. 

None  who  read  the  New  Testament  but  will  per- 
ceive that  our  Lord  Jesus  frequently  taught  his 
hearers  by  parables.  This  mode  of  instruction  wag 
admirably  adapted  to  engage  the  attention,  while 
the  several  parts  of  the  picture  of  which  it  was  com- 
posed elucidated  the  subject  it  was  intended  to 
convey.  By  this  method  it  was  immaterial  whether 
the  story  of  the  parable  were  real  or  apparent,  the 
design  of  the  instruction  was  the  same :  For  in- 
stance, in  the  parable  of  the  prodigal  son,  whether 
there  were  then  known  such  a  certain  man  that  had 
two  sons,  and  that  the  younger  of  them  acted  the 
part  of  a  prodigal,  could  have  been  of  very  little 
consequence,  as  such  an  unfortunate  occurrence  as 

26 


202  The  eleventh  Hour. 

this  too  frequently  happens  in  family  connexions^. 
The  design  of  our  Lord  in  that  parable  was  to 
vindicate  his  own  conduct  in  associating  with  sin- 
ners \  and  by  this,  and  the  two  other  parables  re- 
corded  in   the    same   fifteenth   chapter   of   Luke, 
were  to  illustrate  the  important  fact,  that  he  came 
into  the  world  not  only  to  save  sinners,  but  to  re- 
ceive them  as  prodigals  to  the  arms  of  his  compas- 
sion.    The  parable  of  the  householder  going  out  at 
different  parts  of  the  day  to  hire  labourers  for  his 
vineyard,  recorded  in  the  twentieth  chapter  of  Mat- 
thew, and  now  selected  for  our  meditation,  is  of  the 
same  kind ;   and  whether  the  case  literally  took 
place  or  not,  we  must  believe  that  it  is  admirably 
calculated  to  convey  the  most  important  lessons  of 
instruction  orr  the  different  stages  of  life,  and  par- 
ticularly sa  to  those  who  may  have  stood  idle  in  the 
great  concern  of  their  salvation,  until  the  eleventh 
hour,  just  as  the  day  of  life  is  closing,  and  the  night 
of  death  begins  to  produce  its  darkness.     Under 
this  impression  we  will  indulge  a  few  reflections 
upon  this  portion  of  Scripture,  in  the  hope  that  the 
gracious  Householder,  the  Lord  Jesus,  may  grant 
us  his  sacred  visitation- 
It  cannot  be  doubted  but  that  God,  since  the  ex- 
pulsion of  Adam  from  Paradise,  has  had  a  vineyard 
of  grace  growing  and  progressively  increasing  in 
the  world.  And  to  a  person  whose  mind  is  interested 
in  searching  the  Scriptures,  this  parable  will  be 
found  admirably  calculated  to  assist  him  in  bis  in- 
quiries concerning  the  different  periods  when  tjie 


The  eleventh  Hour.  2:0S 

Lord  engaged  his  servants,  whether  under  the  Old 
or  the  New  Testament  dispensation,  to  carry  on  the 
work  of  his  grace  upon  earth,  which  will  be  as  cer- 
tain in  the  issue  as  the  setting  of  the  sun  completes 
the  close  of  day.  But  the  following  observations 
upon  this  parable  will  be  very  plain  and  simple, 
intended  to  show  the  different  stages  of  life  when 
the  Lord,  the  Householder,  is  pleased  to  engage 
labourers  for  his  vineyard ;  and  more  particularly 
the  expression  of  his  goodness  in  hiring  some  at  the 
eleventh  hour,  in  the  decline  of  life,  and  under  the 
infirmities  of  age,  when  no  one  else  would  think  of 
engaging  their  services. 

I.  No  one  would  be  disposed  to  call  in  question 
the  right  of  the  householder  to  hire  his  own  la- 
bourers, according  to  his  own  time  and  pleasure, 
whether  they  be  young  or  more  advanced  in  age. 
This  too  is  the  sovereign  prerogative  of  Jesus,  the 
Son  of  God.  The  vineyard  of  the  church  is  his 
own,  dearly  purchased  with  his  most  precious 
blood.  The  seed  of  his  word,  the  means  for  culti- 
vation, the  plaiits,  flowers,  fruit,  or  whatever  else 
the  vineyard  may  contain,  these  are  all  of  his  own 
production.  And  we  certainly  must  admit,  that  he 
knows  the  persons  who  will  best  suit  his  purpose 
as  labourers,  and  that  he  is  just  to  give  every  man 
his  due  according  to  his  hire.* 

*  A  penny  a  day.  This  was  a  Roman  coin,  equal  to  seven-pence 
lialf-penny  sterling.  At  this  time  it  was  the  usual  liire  of  a  labourer 
for  a  day's  ^ork,  and  deemed  sufficient  for  his  support.  The  moral 
use  I  shall  make  of  it  in  my  considerations  upon  this  parable  is  sim- 


204  The  eleventh  Hour, 

II.  The  different  times  of  the  day  when  the  Iiouse- 
holder  went  out  to  hire  servants  for  his  vineyard,  is 
admirably  designed  to  instruct  us  in  the  various 
periods  of  life  at  which  it  is  the  pleasure  of  the 
Lord  to  call  his  people  from  a  state  of  idleness  and 
sin  to  enter  into  his  service.  The  day  in  the  para- 
ble, according  to  the  custom  both  of  the  Jews  and 
the  Romans  at  that  time,  was  divided  into  twelve 
hours,  that  is,  from  sunrise  to  sunset.  The  house- 
holder, therefore,  going  out  early  in  the  morning, 
reminds  us  of  this  charming  truth,  that  the  Lord 
Jesus  engages  some  early  in  the  morning  of  their 
youth  to  serve  and  honour  their  God  ;  and  although 
they  may  bear  the  heat  and  burden  of  the  day,  their 
jservice  yields  its  thousand  sacred  sweets ;  and  when 
they  arrive  at  the  eleventh  hour,  so  far  from  regret- 
ting that  they  had  laboured  so  long  in  the  vineyard 
of  the  Gospel,  and  served  the  Lord  Christ,  they 
will  honour  his  name,  and  close  the  evening  pf  life 
with  joy.  Happy  is  the  youth  whose  heart  and 
hand  are  so  early  engaged  with  the  Saviour,  and 
doubly  blest  is  that  faithful  Christian  who,  in  the 
shadows  of  the  evening,  still  remembers  the  bless- 
ings of  his  youth,  and  the  love  of  his  espousals  to 
his  honoured  Lord!  The  third  hour  of  the  day  is 
a  time  of  activity  in  manhood,  just  setting  out  in 

ply  this: — Those  whom  the  Lord  engages  to  work  in  the  vineyard  of 
his  grace,  shall  certainly  receive  frona  his  hand  adequate  supplies  to 
strengthen  and  refresh  them  for  the  day  only  :  for  we  know  not  of 
to-roorrow ;  and  at  best  we  are  only  day  labourers  in  the  service  of 
our  Lord,  and  therefore  he  hath  t^ght  us  to  pray,  Give  us  this  d(iy 
our  daily  brecid. 


7%c  eleventh  Hour.  205 

life,  the  sun  of  prosperity  beginning  to  shine  in  its 
strength,  while  the  market-place  of  worldly  interest 
allows  him  to  calculate  upon  a  long  life  of  worldly- 
enjoyments,  but  still  is  altogether  idle  in  the  con- 
cerns of  his  soul,  and  without  a  thought  of  God,  of 
death,  or  of  a  world  to  come.  Yet  to  how  many 
such  does  the  Saviour  frequently  direct  his  power- 
ful voice,  and  engages  them  in  his  service !  The 
change  produced  is  so  great,  that  their  worldly 
pursuits  are  moderated,  the  care  of  the  soul  be- 
comes the  one  thing  needful,  and  the  honour  of 
serving  the  Lord  is  more  highly  esteemed  by  them 
than  the  wealth  of  nations.  Others  continue  in  the 
market-place  to  the  sixth  and  the  ninth  hour^  fully 
engaged  in  buying  and  selling,  amassing  worldly 
property,  without  a  thought  of  being  made  rich  to- 
wards God.  How  many  such  idlers  are  to  be  found, 
and  how  great  the  mercy  of  the  Lord  in  changing 
the  disposition  of  any  such  worldly  persons,  and  en- 
gaging them  to  work  in  his  vineyard !  It  is  still  more 
surprising  that  the  Lord  should  go  forth  even  at 
tfie  eleventh  hour,  and  engage  some  of  those  aged 
persons  who  have  consumed  nearly  the  whole  of 
the  day  in  folly  and  idleness,  without  considering 
their  latter  end,  and  that  one  more  hour  would 
bring  them  to  the  dark  night  of  death.  In  the  his- 
tory of  man,  it  is  evident  that  more  are  called  into 
the  service  of  the  Lord  in  the  morning  of  life,  than- 
at  any  other  hour  of  the  day;  and  that  the  instances 
are  very  few  of  those  partaking  of  the  favours  of 
the  Saviour  who  have  spent  ten  hours  out  of  the 
twelve  in  criminal  idleness.     This,  at  any  rate,  is 


206  The  eleventh  Hour. 

■a  source  of  sublime  gratitude  to  any  person  called 
by  the  grace  of  God  in  the  latter  stage  of  his  life, 

III.  The  manner  how  these  idlers  in  the  parable 
tvere  engaged  in  the  service  of  the  householder, 
not  only  merits  our  attention,  but  will  magnify  the 
riches  of  the  Saviour's  power  and  grace  in  calling 
men  into  his  vineyard.  You  will  easily  perceive 
that  not  one  of  those  idlers,  at  any  time  of  the  day, 
first  made  their  application  to  the  householder  to 
furnish  them  with  work.  They  might  have  heard 
of  him  as  a  good  master,  that  he  had  a  large  and 
fruitful  vineyard,  that  he  wanted  servants,  and  cast 
out  none  that  came  unto  him  for  employment.  On 
the  contrary,  they  preferred  idleness ;  his  person 
and  service  by  no  means  suited  their  inclination. 
How  true  is  this  of  thoughtless,  idle  sinners !  Christ 
might  say  to  the  Jews,  Ye  loill  not  come  unto  ?w^, 
that  ye  may  have  life.  John  v.  40.  If  the  house- 
holder had  not  gone  into  the  market-place,  and  first 
addressed  and  engaged  those  slothful  persons,  they 
would  have  stood  idle  until  the  sun  had  gone  dowti 
upon  them,  and  the  dark  shades  of  night  had  covered 
them.  How  gracious  then  is  Jesus,  the  Saviour  of 
sinners,  to  enter  into  the  busy  market-place  of  the 
world,  to  address  and  engage  the  profligate  with  his 
powerful  and  life-giving  voice,  and  turn  both  their 
hearts  and  their  feet  into  the  ways  of  peace! 
Therefore  to  his  immediate  disciples  Jesus  said,  Ye 
have  not  chosen  me,  hut  I  have  chosen  you.  If  he  had 
not  called  Matthew,  when  at  the  receipt  of  custom, 
he  would  not  have  arisen  and  followed  him.    Peter, 


The  ehvcnth  Hmr.  207 

James,  and  John,  would  likewise  still  have  continued 
their  occupation  as  fishermen,  had  not  the  Lord  call- 
ed them,  and  made  them  fishers  of  men.    Nor  would 
the  enraged  Saul  of  Tarsus  have  relinquished  his 
design  in  pursuing  the  destruction  of  the  disciples  at 
Damascus,  had  not  the  Lord  met  with  him  by  the 
way.    This,  in  every  age,  is  God's  gracious  way  with 
idle  men  ;  for  most  true  it  is,  if  he  did  not  first  begin 
with  us,  such  is  our  moral  stupidity,  pride,  and  un- 
belief, that  we  should  never  begin  with  him.    In  this 
procedure,  however,  the  Lord  uses  no  violence  to 
man,  neither  the  householder  to  the  idlers.    Though 
sovereign  in  his  grace,  he  makes  the  sinner  willing 
in  the  day  of  his  power,  and  draws  him  with  the 
cords  of  love,  and  the  bands  of  a  man.     It  is  cer- 
tainly worthy  our  observation,  that  of  all  the  idlers 
mentioned  in  this  parable,  hired  at  diflferent  times 
of  the  day,  not  one  of  them  made  an  excuse.    None 
said,  "  I  do  not  approve  your  person  ;  I  cannot  work 
"  in  a  vineyard  ;  I  will  not  accept  the  terms  of  youf 
"  wages  ;"    on  the  contrary,  they  all  immediately 
went  into  his  vineyard.     Connected  with  these  ob- 
servations, there  is  something  in  the  reply  of  the 
idlers  to  the  householder  that  ought  not  to  escape 
our  attention.     He  said  unto  them,  W7ii/  stand  ye 
here  all  the  day  idle  1    They  say  unto  him.  Because 
no  man  hath  hired  tis.     This,  in  application  to  sin- 
ners, is  certainly  true.    While  it  is  the  duty  of  min- 
isters, knowing  the  terrors  of  the  Lord,  and  the 
riches  of  his  Gospel,  to  persuade  men,  yet  they  can 
only  address  the  outward  ear  of  their  fellow  crea- 
tures, and  arQ  utterly  incapable  of  influencing  the 


^08  The  eleventh  Hour. 

heart,  or  of  hiring  one  man's  soul  to  serve  the  Lord. 
This  alone  is  the  prerogative  of  the  divine  House- 
holder, whatever  means  may  be  employed  to  ac- 
complish the  end  ;  and  every  one  who  has  entered 
the  vineyard  of  grace  may  with  correctness  declare, 
"  No  man  hath  hired  us ;  it  was  the  Lord  himself, 
"  or  we  had  not  come."  Therefore  we  may  con- 
clude the  sentence  by  saying  with  David,  Blessed 
is  the  man  ivhom  thou  choosest,  and  causcth  to  ap^ 
proach  unto  thee,  whether  it  be  early  in  the  morn- 
ing of  life,  or  at  the  eleventh  hour  of  the  day. 

IV.  The  call  of  an  aged  idle  sinner  at  the 
eleventh  hour  of  the  day  will  conclude  our  present 
reflections,  and  this  certainly  must  be  considered 
an  interesting  part  of  the  subject.  We  are  informed 
that  the  householder  went  out  again  to  hire  la- 
bourers about  the  eleventh  hour,  just  before  sunset, 
and  there  he  found  others  standing  idle.  He  asked 
them.  Why  stand  ye  here  all  the  day  idle  ?  no  part  of 
the  day,  morning  or  noon,  having  been  employed. 
They  reply.  No  man  hath  hired  us.  How  descrip- 
tive is  this  of  thoughtless  old  age  !  The  day  is  far 
.spent;  the  habit  of  criminal  idleness  is  confirmed; 
the  darkness  of  the  mind  has  thickened ;  the  con- 
science is  reduced  to  perfect  stupidity ;  and  stand- 
ing, as  in  a  market-place,  without  any  desire  or 
activity  for  godly  and  spiritual  advantages.  Can 
any  thing  short  of  abject  poverty  and  misery  be  the 
expected  lot  of  such  persons  in  the  approaching 
black  shades  of  the  night  of  death  \  To  human 
expectation  it  is  impossible!     But  let  the  blessed 


The  eleventh  Hour.  20?^ 

Saviour  advance  even  at  the  eleventh  hour,  and  like 
the  householder,  let  him  address  some  idle  aged 
sinner,  and  ask  him  the  question.  Why  stand  ye 
here  all  the  day  idle  ?  go  work  in  my  vineyard ; 
and  with  such  an  address,  that  light,  influence,  and 
power  will  be  conveyed  to  the  mind  and  heart,  as 
at  once  to  cause  him  to  abandon  his  idleness,  and 
though  late,  cheerfully  to  enter  into  the  vineyard  of 
the  Lord,  and  commence  the  new  and  spiritual 
employment.  Although  instances  of  this  kind  are 
very  rare,  and  so  few  aged  persons  are  called  at 
the  eleventh  hour,  yet  there  is  nothing  too  hard  for 
the  Lord.  As  a  charge  of  idleness,  especially 
against  an  old  man  who  had  been  regardless  of  his 
best  interest  all  his  days,  must  of  course  produce 
very  painful  impressions  upon  a  renewed  mind,  we 
will  listen  and  hear  the  sorrowful  confession  which 
such  an  aged  person  will  make : — "  The  morning 
"  of  my  youth,  and  the  noon  of  my  manhood,"  saya 
he,  "  are  wasted  and  gone !  My  time,  my  talent,  my 
"  strength,  have  been  expended  in  pursuing  after 
"  that  which  is  not  bread.  For  the  want  of  good 
"  principle  and  power  of  action,  nothing  have  I 
"  done  for  the  honour  of  my  good  and  bountiful 
"  Creator  ;  nothing,  whether  in  practice  or  example, 
"  for  the  moral  advantage  of  my  fellow  creatures. 
"  In  all  my  years  past,  nothing  have  I  done  for  my- 
"  self  but  evil ;  no  divine  lessons  have  I  learned, 
"  and  Gospel  instruction  has  been  despised ;  no 
"  tempers  subdued,  no  sinful  habits  corrected,  and 
"  no  consideration  have  I  indulged,  whether  I  had 
"  a  soul  to  be  saved  or  a  soul  to  be  lost ;  and  now 

27 


210  The  elevmth  Hour. 

"  it  is  the  eleventh  hour  of  my  day  !    I  cannot  bring^ 
"  back  one  hour  that  has  passed,  and  no  preparation 
"  made  to  meet  death  or  pass  into  eternity,  and  yet 
"  I  shall  speedily  hear  the  clock  strike  twelve,  to 
"  summon  me  away."     What  dismay,  regret,  and 
pain,  must  accompany  reflections  like  these  !     So- 
lomon's description  of  the  slothful  man's  field,  that 
it   was  all  grown  over  with   thorns^,   and  nettles 
covered  the  face  thereof,  and  the  stone  wall  thereof 
broken  down,  (Proverbs  xxiv.  31,  52,)  will  exhibit 
a   strong    picture  of  an  idle   man's   heart,  which, 
when  known,  will  certainly  cover  him  with   shame, 
and  produce  his  contrition.     How  unexpected  to  a 
person  like  this  must  be  the  voice  of  the  heavenly 
Householder,  Go  ye  into  the  vineyard,  and  whatso- 
ever is  right,  that  shall  ye  receive.     Time  short, 
animal   strength  reduced,  mere .  fragments  of  life 
remaining,   unaccustomed  to  such  kind  of  labour, 
hungry  and  thirsty  under  a  sense  of  idleness,  how 
welcome  and  how  cheerful  to  find  a  Master  so  good 
and  so  generous,  that  will  give  such  employment 
as  will  answer  both  his  interest  and  his  happiness! 
By  the  life  communicating  power  of  the  Lord,  this 
decrepid  old  man  immediately  obeys;   his  youth  is 
renewed  like  the  eagle's,  and  with  cheerfulness  he 
enters  into  the  vineyard,  to  labour  for  his  new  and 
gracious  Master, 

Before  we  conclude,  suppose  we  indulge  our 
imagination  by  taking  a  walk  into  the  vineyard,  and 
look  at  this  new  old  man,  if  1  may  so  call  him,  while 
employed  at  his   labour.     The  ground  on  which 


The  eleventh  Hour.  211 

he  treads  is  to  him  altogether  new,  for  it  is  all 
mercy.  Ignorant  in  himself  of  the  work  he  has  to 
do,  he  takes  up  his  Bible,  the  book  of  spiritual  hus- 
bandry ;  and  however  to  him  once  it  was  neglected 
or  unknown,  he  now  finds  it  to  contain  a  perfect 
directory  for  every  part  of  the  labour  which  it  is 
his  duty  to  perform.  The  implements  for  the  work 
which  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  has  provided  and 
put  into  his  hand,  soon  become  familiar,  tluDugh 
unknown  to  him  before ;  faith,  hope,  love,  zeal,  pa- 
tience, all  these  arc  necessary,  and  many  others  he 
finds  indispensably  so,  according  to  the  kind  of 
work  on  his  hand,  and  with  these  he  labours  dili- 
gently. Wlien  his  aged  feet  tread  upon  a  stone  in 
the  vineyard,  it  reminds  him  of  his  onee  hard  and 
unbroken  heart ;  and  when  he  meets  with  a  stump, 
it  equally  reminds  him  of  that  root  of  bitterness  and 
evil  which  still  remains  in  his  breast,  and  which  it 
is  his  desire  to  eradicate.  The  flowers  and  the 
fruit  are  charming  to  his  eye,  and  sweet  to  his  taste, 
but  the  feelings  of  his  heart,  and  the  expressions  of 
his  gratitude  and  love  to  his  heavenly  Master  ex- 
ceed the  whole!  Although  his  moments  fly  apace, 
and  he  anticipates  the  hammer  of  death  speedily  to 
strike  twelve  upon  the  bell  of  time,  it  creates  in 
him  no  alarm;  he  serves  the  Lord  Christ,  who 
knows  best  when  his  work  will  be  done,  and  then 
he  shall  receive  his  penny  of  comfort  and  support 
at  the  last.  As  Solomon  said,  The  sleep  of  a  la- 
bouring  man  is  sweet,  so  this  good  old  man  finds  it 
to  be  true:  for  when  the  clock  strikes  twelve,  he 
gently  reclines  iiimself  upon  the  bed  of  death  m 


212  The  eleventh  Hour. 

peace,  and  rejoices  in  hope  of  beholding  the  bright 
morning  of  the  resurrection  to  everlasting  life,  when 
the  vineyard  of  grace  shall  be  exchanged  for  the 
Paradise  of  glory ! 

May  the  reader,  aiid  especially  those  who  have 
stood  all  the  day  idle,  be  called  into  the  vineyard 
of  grace  and  mercy!  and  may  such  as  are  already 
introduced  into  this  employment,  he  steadfrnt,  im- 
moveable, always  abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord, 
for  as  much  as  ye  know  that  your  labour  is  not  in 
vain  in  the  Lord, 


COXVERSATIOIV 

Between  the  honourahle  Mr.  Sharpless,  a  rich  Gen- 
tleman, and  Mr.  Goodman,  formerly  an  opulent 
Merchant,  hut  hy  misfortunes,  in  his  advanced 
age,  was  reduced  to  slender  circiim stances. 


Mr.  Sharpless,  a  gentleman  inheriting  a  large 
estate,  took  a  morning's  ride  to  a  neighbouring  vil- 
lage. On  the  road,  observing  a  neat  cottage,  it 
brought  to  his  recollection  that  there  lived  an 
elderly  person  with  whom  he  formerly  enjoyed  an 
intimacy,  at  the  time  wlieii  he  was  a  merchant 
of  great  respectability ;  but  now,  by  adverse  cir- 
cumstances, had  been  compelled  to  retire  to  hum- 
ble life.  He  felt  the  emotion  of  former  friendship 
so  sensibly,  that  he  ordered  his  coachman  to  stop 
at  the  door,  and  sent  in  his  servant  to  inquire  if 
Mr.  Goodman  was  at  home.  Informed  that  he 
was,  and  by  indisposition  confined  to  his  chamber, 
he  alighted  from  his  carriage,  for  the  purpose  of 
expressing  his  sympathy  to  his  old  friend,  and  to 
enjoy  a  little  conversation.     By  an   old  weather- 


214  Conversation  between 

beaten  black  servant,  he  was  conducted  into  a  very 
plain  but  neat  apartment,  where  he  found  this  old 
acquaintance  confined  to  his  easy-chair,  suffering 
with  a  severe  fit  of  the  gout,  and  attended  by  an  only 
daughter.  The  interview  was  mutually  gratifying; 
and  after  reciting  some  of  the  events  of  their  early 
life,  and  the  various  changes  which  frequently  hap- 
pen in  passing  through  the  world,  Mr.  Goodman 
happened  to  repeat  the  words  of  the  Saviour,  that 
a  man's  life  consistcth  7iot  in  the  abundance  of  the 
things  which  he  possesseth,     Luke  xii.  16. 

^*  That  may  be,  Mr.  Goodman,"  said  Mr.  Sharp- 
less,  "  but  I  do  not  know  how  I  could  support  my- 
self under  such  a  reverse  of  fortune  as  that  which 
has  fallen  to  your  lot." 

"  Possibly  so.  Sir,"  replied  Mr.  Goodman,  "  tran- 
sitions of  this  kind  cannot  but  produce  painful  sen- 
sations, and  the  keenness  of  it  arises  from  our  false 
estimate  of  the  nature  of  human  enjoyments.  True 
indeed,  when  I  had  an  abundance  of  what  the  world 
affords,  I  considered  myself  easy  and  happy,  but 
this  arose  from  an  incorrect  estimate  of  its  quality ; 
and  when  my  riches  took  wing  and  flew  away,  I 
began  to  inquire  if  there  were  not  some  source 
from  whence  1  could  find  substantial  good,  that 
would  supply  the  absence  of  earthly  enjoyments, 
and  not  fail  me  in  the  extremity  of  death.  If  I  am 
not  mistaken,  Sir,  I  have  discovered  that  source, 
which  more  than  a  thousand  fold  compensates  for 
all  the  losses  which  I  have  sustained." 


Mr,  Sharpless  and  Mr.  Goodman,        215 

Mr.  Sharpless  expressed  his  surprise,  and  said, 
"  Perhaps,  my  good  old  friend,  you  have  discovered 
the  philosopher's  stone,  which,  it  is  said,  turns  every 
thing  it  touches  into  gold.  However,  I  am  glad  to 
find  you  so  tranquil  and  contented,  for  it  is  common 
for  aged  people  to  be  very  peevish  and  fretful  when 
they  meet  with  heavy  losses  and  disappointments. 
The  secret  you  may  have  discovered  to  produce 
your  tranquillity  is  such  as  I  am  unacquainted  with ; 
and  for  my  part,  I  am  quite  of  opinion  with  Solo- 
mon, that  there  is  nothing  better  for  a  man  than 
that  he  should  eat  and  drink,  and  that  he  should 
make  his  soid  enjoy  good  in  his  labour.  Ecclesiastes 
ii.  24.  However,  Mr.  Goodman,  I  should  have  no 
objection  to  hear  from  what  source  you  derive  so 
much  satisfaction  under  the  double  pressure  of  your 
infirmities  of  age  and  your  pecuniary  misfortunes, 
for  you  know  that  I  was  always  of  an  inquisitive 
turn  of  mind." 

"  I  confess,  Sir,"  replied  Mr.  Goodman,  "  the  very 
book  out  of  which  you  have  named  the  sentiment  of 
Solomon,  is  my  only  directory  to  cultivate  content^ 
ment.  His  opinion  is  certainly  correct,  for  if  Pro- 
vidence smiles  upon  the  honest  labour  of  a  man,  he 
ought  to  enjoy  the  fruits  of  it  with  gratitude;  but 
how  frequently  does  it  occur,  that  he  is  not  con- 
tented, and  very  far  from  being  happy'?  The  good 
which  Solomon  speaks  of  is  merely  temporal,  and 
which,  at  best,  can  only  serve  a  man  so  long  as  he 
lives,  and  at  death  he  will  find  himself  at  as  great  a 
loss  for  something  on  which  to  rest  his  hope  for 


^16  Conversation  between 

future  happiness,  as  though  he  had  spent  all  his 
days  in  the  most  abject  poverty.  Now,  Sir,  the 
great  thing  for  us  to  discover,  is  from  whence  we 
can  derive  that  kind  of  happiness  which  supports 
us  in  our  final  hour,  whether  we  shall  have  trodden 
the  flowery  path  of  prosperity,  or  the  winding  thorny 
road  of  adversity;  I  will,  therefore,  in  my  turn, 
select  a  passage  from  the  same  book,  which  assures 
us,  that  happy  is  he  that  hath  the  God  of  Jacob  for 
his  help,  ichosc  hope  is  in  the  Lord  his  God^  Psalm 
cxlvi.  5. 

"  O  yes!"  said  Mr.  Sharpless,  "  I  know  all  this; 
and  our  minister  constantly  preaches  to  us  such 
doctrine.  I  can  have  no  objection  to  it;  but  then 
you  know,  Mr.  Goodman,  we  do  not  all  want  it  at 
present,  if  we  have  abundance  we  can  do  very  well, 
and  I  suppose  we  shall  grow  something  more  reli- 
gious before  we  come  to  die.  Still  I  am  not  a  little 
surprised  that  you,  who  formerly  appeared  to  have 
no  more  religion  than  what  is  common  to  your  neigh- 
bours, and  was  always  of  a  jovial  spirit  in  the  circle 
of  your  companions,  that  you  should  now  be  so 
sedate  and  submissive  under  the  reverse  of  fortune. 
1  do  not  say  that  you  are  wrong,  or  because  the 
world  has  used  you  so  roughly  that  you  are  out  of 
humour  with  it,  and  therefore  turn  your  attention 
to  something  which  may  be  called  its  opposite,  I 
will  not  go  so  far  with  you  as  that." 

Mr.  Goodman  answered  with  a  smile,  "  I  must 
confess  to  you,  Sir,  that  when  I  first  felt  the  blast. 


Mr.  Sharphss  and  Mr.  Goodman.         217 

of  adversity,  it  was  received  with  no  small  share  of 
repining  at  the  hand  of  the  Almighty,  and  like 
Jonah  with  his  withered  goard,  I  thought  I  didicell 
to  be  angry.  The  irritation  of  my  spirits  finally 
sunk  into  despondency,  and  I  began  to  feel  more 
sensibly  the  infirmities  and  pangs  of  age.  Under 
this  dark  cloud  my  heart  was  grateful  to  the  Lord, 
that  notwithstanding  my  losses  in  business  were  as 
severe  as  they  were  unexpected,  yet  I  was  still  able 
to  pay  every  man  his  due,  and  had  a  small  surplus 
left,  sufficient  for  a  plain  subsistence  in  this  little 
cottage  during  the  fragment  of  time  I  may  be  per- 
mitted to  live.     And " 

Here  Mr.  Sharpless  interrupted  him.  "  My  good 
friend,  suflfer  me  to  interrupt  you  ;  no  doubt  the 
reverse  of  your  circumstances,  and  the  want  of  ac- 
tivity and  lively  company,  must  have  sunk  your 
spirits  below  par.  You  were  always  fond  of  innocent 
mirth,  and  that  you  know  is  always  necessary  to 
keep  the  chin  above  water ;  as  to  your  good  heart,  no 
body  ever  doubted  it,  and  you  have  given  full  proof  of 
your  Christian  character  by  the  honourable  adjust- 
ment of  your  money  concerns,  and  by  paying  every: 
man  his  full  demands,  though  you  left  yourself  but 
barely  sufficient  for  an  humble  subsistence.  Indeed 
I  think  you  were  a  little  squeamish,  for  although  I 
call  myself  as  good  a  Christian  as  walks,  if  I  had 
stood  in  your  shoes  I  should  have  docked  the  end 
of  their  bills  for  my  own  comfort,  for  you  know  the 
old  saying,  *  love  yourself  best,  and  your  friends 
*  will  love  you  the  better.'     How  valuable  it  is  for 

28- 


2J8  Conversation  between 

a  man  to  have  a  good  and  honest  heart!  yet  do 
you  not  think  he  may  be  righteous  over  much  1  Too 
much  of  one  thing  is  good  for  nothing.  I  do  not 
doubt  but  that  your  integrity  will  support  you  all 
your  days,  for  after  all  it  is  said,  honesty  is  the  best 
religion  in  the  world.  Besides,  it  must  be  a  comfort 
to  have  such  an  amiable  daughter  to  attend  you  in 
your  old  age,  and  as  I  hope  your  gout  will  soon 
leave  you,  it  will  gratify  me  very  much  to  receive  a 
visit  from  you  and  your  Eliza  at  my  old  mansion, 
where  the  delightful  scenery  will  revive  your  spirits 
and  recruit  your  health." 

"  I  sincerely  thank  you,  my  dear  Sir,"  said  Mr. 
Goodman,  "  for  your  friendly  invitation,  and  I  as- 
sure you  that  the  company  of  my  pious  daughter  is 
the  best  earthly  treasure  the  Lord  has  reserved  to 
me  in  the  evening  of  my  life.  I  agree  with  you.  Sir, 
that  honesty  is  a  virtue  highly  estimable,  and  that 
integrity  and  uprightness  will  preserve  a  man  from 
self-condemnation,  and  most  generally  too  from  the 
censure  of  the  world.  My  past  conduct,  as  a  mer- 
chant, does  not  reproach  me,  and  the  manner  in 
which  I  closed  my  accounts  affords  me  secret  satis- 
faction. But  after  all,  this  is  not  the  source  of  my 
real  happiness,  neither  is  it  the  main  spring  of  my 
contentment." 

"  No !"    replied  the   astonished   Mr.   Sharpless, 

/*  what  then  can  you  have  besides,  Mr.  Goodman,  or 

that  man  would  wish  to  enjoy  1     You  know  Pope 

says,  *  An  honest  man  is  the  noblest  work  of  God,' 


Mr.  Sharpless  and  Mr.  Goodman.        219 

and  I  do  not  know  any  principle  more  necessary, 
or  one  that  can  more  dignify  human  nature.  How- 
ever, Mr.  Goodman,  you  have  raised  ray  curiosity, 
and  I  wish  you  to  proceed  and  tell  me  what  superi- 
our  spring  of  happiness  you  may  have  discovered." 

"  To  this  I  can  have  no  objection.  Sir,"  said  Mr. 
Goodman,  "  and  hope  I  shall  meet  with  your  can- 
dour in  my  recital.  I  wish  you  to  understand,  that 
when  I  arose  from  the  mental  depression  occasioned 
by  my  reverse  of  circumstances,  I  was  induced  to 
take  a  review  of  the  history  of  my  long  life ;  for 
you  know  that  if  the  memory  of  an  old  man  fails, 
so  that  he  cannot  remember  the  occurrences  of  the 
week  past,  he  still  retains  the  faculty  of  bringing  to 
recollection  many  of  the  scenes  of  his  early  life,  as 
though  they  were  of  yesterday.  Besides,  as  I  was 
always  prompt  with  my  clerks  in  keeping  my  books, 
so  I  have  been  in  the  habit  of  making  short  notes  in 
a  private  book,  of  the  principal  occurrences  of  my 
life.  When  I  came  to  the  last  closing  scene  of  my 
business,  I  felt  grateful  for  my  preserved  life,  was 
reconciled  to  my  present  lot,  and  with  a  degree  of 
cheerfulness  bid  the  busy  world  adieu.  Now,  Sir, 
the  consideration  of  my  having  paid  all  my  just 
debts  to  men,  was  immediately  followed  with  a 
strong  conviction  of  my  accountability  to  my  Ma- 
ker, and  which  led  me  to  inquire,  whether  to  him 
I  had  paid  my  debt  of  obligation.  This  was  a  dic- 
tate I  had  never  felt  before ',  and  alihoagh,  as  I  told 
you,  1  kept  a  journal  of  my  life,  I  had  not  noted 
down  one  sin  or  transgression  in  my  private  book. 


220  Conversatio7i  between 

I  was  now  away  from  the  world,  my  animal  nature 
was  decaying,  and  must  soon  die,  and  my  accounts 
would  be  demanded  by  my  righteous  Judge.  These 
impressive  reflections  led  me  to  open  my  too  much 
neglected  Bible,  which  is  God's  account  book  against 
us  all.  I  soon  found  I  was  in  arrears  to  an  immense 
debt  of  obedience,  my  conscience  also  bearing  wit- 
ness against  my  numerous  sins  and  transgressions, 
which  I  could  not  but  deeply  deplore  before  the 
throne  of  my  offended  God.  The  statement  which 
our  Lord  made  in  the  seventh  chapter  of  Luke, 
concerning  the  two  debtors,  the  one  owed  Jive  htm- 
dred  pe?ice,  and  the  other  fifty,  exactly  suited  my 
case,  and  I  immediately  marked  myself  as  the  chief 
debtor.  Both  of  them,  it  is  said,  were  insolvent, 
having  nothing  to  pay,  neither  had  I  merit  to  atone 
for  a  single  transgression.  When  the  creditor 
frankhj  forgave  them  both,  it  gave  me  at  least  a 
hope  that  God  would  forgive  me,  though  I  knew 
not  how.  Eventually  I  was  led  to  perceive  in  the 
same  Bible,  that  the  Son  of  God  became  a  surety 
for  sinners.  Through  his  meritorious  life,  vicarious 
death,  and  atoning  blood,  the  violated  law  and  the 
provoked  justice  of  the  Almighty  were  satisfied; 
and  thus  Jesus  was  able  to  sa,ve  to  the  uttermost  all 
that  come  nnto  God  by  him.  This  salvation  I  per- 
fectly believed  to  be  as  honourable  to  God  as  it 
was  necessary  for  guilty  men  to  receive,  and  there- 
fore I  earnestly  wished  and  prayed  that  I  might 
enjoy  the  benefits.  The  sacred  page  instructed  me 
likewise,  that  such  enjoyments  were  to  be  obtained 
only  by  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  the 


Mr.  Sharpless  and  Mr.  Goodman.         221 

mind  and  heart,  thereby  creating  that  faith  which 
leads  to  God,  gives  present  peace,  and  terminates 
in  the  salvation  of  the  soul.  I  perceived  that  this 
was  the  only  way  in  which  God,  the  cYQ^\ioY,franklyy 
that  is,  freely  and  fully  forgives  the  insolvent  debtor 
man  ;  therefore,  humbly  participating  in  this  mercy, 
I  hope  to  be  admitted  into  the  mansions  of  blessed- 
ness for  ever.  This,  Sir,  is  the  new  fountain  open- 
ed, from  which  I  derive  my  present  happiness,  and 
of  which  I  was  totally  ignorant  when  in  mercantile 
life.  As,  therefore,  God  in  his  providence  dried  up 
the  streams  of  my  earthly  prosperity,  and  conducted 
me  into  the  shades  of  retirement,  for  the  purpose 
of  opening  to  me  the  fountain  of  life,  this  demands 
my  warmest  gratitude,  and  produces  my  most  cor- 
dial contentment.  With  David  I  can  now  say,  / 
know,  O  Lord,  that  thy  judgments  are  right,  and 
that  thou  in  faithfulness  hast  afflicted  me ;  for  before 
I  teas  afflicted  I  icent  astray :  but  noic  have  I  kept 
thy  icord.     I  therefore " 

At  this  statement,  Mr.  Sharpless  grew  so  much 
irritated,  that  he  warmly  said,  "  Do  let  me  interrupt 
you  once  more,  Mr.  Goodman.  I  have  a  strong 
opinion  that  you  have  been  hearing  some  fanatic 
preachers,  who  have  injured  your  nervous  system, 
or  that  you  greatly  misunderstand  your  Bible.  Cer- 
tainly it  is  a  good  old  book,  but  it  was  translated  so 
many  years  ago,  that  its  language  now  very  little 
suits  the  present  race  of  people,  who  have  been  so 
highly  cultivated  by  the  pure  principles  of  philoso- 
phy.    You  talk  of  Jesus  Christ  having  fully  paid 


222  Conversation  between 

your  debt  of  sin;  for  my  part,  I  think  he  only  died 
to  confirm  his  doctrines,  and  that  he  suffered  enough 
without  my  putting  my  sins  upon  him,  to  make  his 
groans  the  deeper.  Besides,  our  .parson  told  us  last 
Sunday,  *  that  Jesus  Christ  came  to  put  us  under  a 

*  milder  law,  and  has  made  the  terms  so  easy,  that 
'  if  a  man  be  sincere  in  his  religion,  and  does  his 

*  duty  as  well  as  he  knows  how,  he  is  sure  of  going 
'  to  heaven ;'  and  if  this  is  not  good  doctrine,  the 
Lord  have  mercy  upon  us  all !  Indeed,  Sir,  I  tliink 
from  my  very  heart  and  soul,  that  your  new  doc- 
trines lead  to  antinomianism,  for  if  Jesus  Christ  has 
paid  all  your  debts,  you  can  be  under  no  obligation, 
and  then  you  may  live  as  you  please." 

"  In  vindication  of  myself,"  replied  Mr.  Goodman, 
"  and  more  so  of  the  truth  of  God,  I  must  say,  that 
the  Bible  is  sufficiently  plain  to  me,  and  speaks  the 
language  of  my  heart,  though  I  once  did  not  think 
so,  because  my  sins  and  the  cares  of  life  blinded 
my  eyes.  If  Jesus  Christ  has  not  borne  the  punish- 
ment of  our  sins,  my  reason,  as  well  as  the  Scrip- 
tures, lead  me  to  conclude  that  we  must  bear  the 
punishment  ourselves.  This  places  us  in  an  awful 
state,  for  God  is  just  as  well  as  gracious.  So  far 
from  my  having  imbibed  the  principles  of  those  you 
call  *  antinomians,'  1  must  confess  I  do  not  know 
any  thing  about  them,  or  their  sentiments.  If,  as 
you  say,  *I  could  live  as  I  please,'  I  do  most  sin- 
cerely assure  you,  Sir,  that  I  would  live  a  life  of 
faith  on  the  Son  of  God,  and  all  the  powers  of  my 
soul  and  body  should  be  consecrated  to  his  holy 


3Ir.  Sharpless  and  Mr.  Goodman.         223 

service,  honour,  and  glory!  So  far  then  from  my 
being  free  from  obligation,  it  is  the  reverse  ;  for  oh! 
what  infinite  obligations  am  I  under  to  the  Lord 
for  what  he  has  done  for  me  in  the  person  of  his 
Son,  and  for  what  he  has  done  in  me,  by  the  teach- 
ing of  his  holy  word  and  blessed  Spirit,  and  this 
too  at  a  time,  when  in  my  old  age,  and  when  the 
lamp  of  life  is  about  to  expire." 

Mr.  Sharpless  now  arose  from  his  chair,  and 
taking  his  hat,  said,  "  Well,  w^ell,  Mr.  Goodman,  all 
I  can  say  is,  that  your  new  notions  do  not  suit  me, 
for  1  have  still  a  good  heart,  and  can  work  out  my 
own  salvation  as  well  as  any  man,  without  shifting 
my  religion.  As  it  is  time  for  me  to  go,  I  will  re- 
peat my  invitation,  that  you  will  come  and  spend  a 
day  with  me.  Be  sure  to  bring  your  daughter  with 
you;  but  I  beg  you  will  leave  all  your  religious 
notions  at  home.  You  and  I  can  take  a  friendly 
dinner,  smoke  a  pipe,  and  crack  a  bottle  of  old 
Madeira,  as  well  as  any  two  men  in  the  country; 
so  give  me  your  hand,  and  I  wish  you  good  morn- 
ing." 

"  Permit  me,  Sir,"  said  Mr.  Goodman,  "  to  ex- 
press my  grateful  feeling  for  your  friendly  visit  this 
morning.  Although  we  have  not  happily  united  in 
the  chief  subject  of  our  conversation,  allow  me  the 
liberty  of  saying,  that,  on  due  consideration,  1  hope 
you  will  be  convinced  the  present  fashionable  re- 
ligion of  the  day,  which  you  so  freely  expressed,  will 
not  support  a  man  under  the  pressure  of  calamity, 


224     •  Conversation  between^  8^c. 

much  less  will  you  find  it  adequate  to  console  and 
refresh  your  spirits  in  the  last  conflict  with  death ; 
therefore  sincerely  wishing  that  the  good  will  of 
him  that  dwelt  in  the  bush  may  perpetually  dwell 
with  you,  I  bid  you,  Sir,  good  morning." 


THE   PRAYERS   OF  THE  ANCIENTS, 

An  Excitement  to  the  Devotion  of  aged  Christians. 


— — ' — Jehovali's  ear 

Is  ever  open  to  his  children's  cry  : 

No  enemy  can  intercept  iht:  flight 

Of  supplication  on  its  way  to  God  ; 

For  he  that  gives  desire  its  seraph  wings. 

Guards  it  to  heav'n,  and,  rapid  as  its  course. 

Brings  down  an  answer  to  the  \vaiting  saint. 

Swain. 


One  would  be  disposed  to  imagine  that  a  pious 
Christian  of  advanced  years  would  need  no  direc- 
tion to  urge  his  way  to  the  throne  of  mercy,  or  to 
be  informed  that  the  breath  of  prayer  is  the  effect 
of  that  new  and  spiritual  life  which  the  Spirit  of 
Christ  communicates  to  the  soul  of  man  on  his 
being  born  again  of  God.  Still  such  persons  need 
continually  to  be  reminded,  that  while  prayer  is  the 
rational  duty  of  a  dependent  creature  upon  an  inde- 
pendent Creator,  through  the  Gospel  of  the  grace 
of  God  it  also  becomes  the  high  privilege  of  every 
believing  soul,  is  the  means  of  receiving  continued 
blessings  from  the  hand  of  his  God,  and  constitutes 

29 


226  7' he  Prayers  of  the  Ancients, 

a  material  part  of  his  heaven  upon  earth.  Those 
who  have  for  many  years  known  something  of  the 
life  of  faith,  are  practically  convinced  that  other 
duties  may  be  performed  with  comparative  ease^ 
and  without  much  obstruction  ;  but  there  is  that 
spirituality  and  holy  reverence  necessary  in  order  to 
enjoy  communion  with  God  in  prayer  and  supplica- 
tion, that  tchen  he  icould  do  this  good  thing,  like 
Paul,  he  has  to  say,  evil  is  present  icith  me.  The 
good  man  deplores  an  evil  heart  within  him,  prone 
to  depart  fi'om  his  God ;  and  Satan  seldom  fails  by 
his  temptations  to  fill  his  mind  with  fears  and  wan- 
dering thoughts,  and  more  especially  so  when  he 
would  close  his  devotions  with  elevated  desires 
and  solemn  reverence,  for  then  it  too  often  occurs 
that  the  heart  sinks,  and  the  mind  wanders,  sa 
that  instead  of  composure  he  endures  confusion. 
From  these  imperfections  discovered  rn  devotional 
exercises,  it  is  not  unusual  for  a  pious  person  to 
imagine  that  his  case  is  singular,  concludes  bitter 
things  against  himself,  and  calls  in  question,  whether 
he  ever  did  possess  that  grace  which  has  led  others 
to  enjoy  sensible  communion  with  their  God  and 
Saviour.  All  these  complaints  will  teach  the  reader 
how  necessary  it  is  to  receive  every  aid  that  may 
facilitate  his  more  spiritual  devotions,  and  the  great 
importance  of  his  receiving  the  Spirit  of  God  to 
help  his  infirmities.  All  those  hinderances  to  the 
throne  of  mercy  chiefly  arise  from  the  want  of 
more  active  faith  in  the  word  and  promises  of  God, 
and  especially  a  clear  knowledge  and  an  abiding 
impression  upon  the  mind,  by  which  he  may  re- 


an  excUcment  to  th&  Devotion,  8^'c.         227 

alize  that  new  and  consecrated  way  in  whicli  alone 
communion  with  God  can  be  enjoyed.  In  no  single 
verse  of  Scripture  is  this  way  more  clearly  expressed 
than  in  the  eighteenth  verse  of  the  second  chapter 
of  the  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians,  For  through  him 
we  both  ha'ce  access  by  one  Spirit  unto  the  Father, 
which,  for  your  instruction,  I  will  thus  paraphrase. 
"  For  such  is  the  efficacy  of  Christ's  atoning,  re- 
"  conciling  death  upon  the  cross,  and  the  sum  and 
**  substance  of  real  religion  in  the  soul,  through  hiniy 
"  Christ  the  Redeemer  and  overliving  Intercessor^ 
"  ice  both,  believing  Jews  and  Gentiles,  have  access 
"  to  the  throne  of  grace  in  prayer  and  supplication 
"  by  one  Spirit,  who  quickeneth  the  mind  and  heart? 
"  giveth  us  faith  and  boldness  to  draw  near  to  the 
"  Father,  with  freedom  and  holy  reverence  to  receive 
"  the  blessings  we  need,  and  the  assurances  of  his 
"  love."  This  comprises  the  whole  substance  of 
religion  in  communion  with  God,  but  it  is  too  true 
that  the  remains  of  our  carnal  nature  operate  against 
it;  and  whatsoever  other  duties  we  may  perform 
without  communion  with  God  in  this  his  own  way, 
we  shall  come  short  of  true  peace  and  consolation. 
Let  the  reader,  therefore,  devoutly  meditate  upon 
this  valuable  text  of  Scripture ;  it  will  afford  him  a 
fine  discovery  how  each  of  the  divine  Persons,  the 
Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  are  mutually 
engaged  in  admitting  him  to  the  throne  of  grace  on 
earth,  to  meet  him  eternally,  to  stand  before  the 
throne  of  his  glory  in  heaven. 

it  is  certain  that  in  proportion   as  a  Christian 


228  The  Prmjers  of  the  Ancients^ 

habitually  lives  in  near  and  intimate  communion 
with  his  God  and  Saviour,  whether  in  the  silent 
aspirations  of  his  heart,  or  secret  prayer  in  his 
closet,  so  will  he  be  in  the  performance  of  all  public 
duties,  and  equally  so  will  be  his  submission  and 
support  under  the  afflictions  which  he  may  be  called 
to  endure.  The  aged  person  who  reads  this  paper, 
I  presume  must  be  more  or  less  acquainted  with 
what  1  have  written ;  and  now,  under  the  weight  of 
years,  nothing  can  be  more  desirable  than  greater 
communion  with  his  heavenly  Father.  The  ex- 
ample of  others,  who  by  prayer  have  walked  in 
nearness  to  the  Lord,  must  be  highly  interesting  to 
him,  as  they  form  an  excitement  to  copy  their  ex- 
ample. Under  this  impression  I  have  attempted  to 
make  a  selection  of  some  of  those  devout  petitions 
which  were  presented  to  the  Lord  by  his  ancient 
saints,  and  are  left  on  record  in  the  Holy  Scriptures. 
This  will  be  like  opening  the  door  of  their  private 
chamber,  by  which  he  may  realize  their  persons 
bowing  their  knees  in  humility,  and  presenting  their 
petitions  at  the  throne  of  their  God  and  Father. 
By  reading  the  copy  of  their  prayers,  he  will  also 
perceive  that  they  were  conversant  with  similar  in- 
firmities, afflictions,  temptations,  pains,  and  sor- 
rows, of  which  he  so  often  complains.  Besides, 
he  will  hereby  be  convinced  that  there  is  a  co- 
incidence in  the  experience  and  the  prayers  of  God's 
people  in  all  ages  of  the  world,  and  the  knowledge 
of  this  may  have  a  tendency  to  remove  some  of  the 
doubts  and  fears  which  he  indulges  concerning  his 
own.    And  as  God  was  pleased  to  hear  and  answer 


an  excitement  to  the  Devotion,  <^c.  229 

their  petitions,  and  carried  them  through  their  sor- 
rows, crowning  their  last  days  with  peace,  and  re- 
ceiving them  to  himself  in  everlasting  blessedness, 
so  he  may  cultivate  increasing  confidence  in  the 
faithful  promises  of  his  God  and  Saviour,  that  in- 
stead of  forsaking  him  in  his  enfeebled  age,  and 
casting  him  away  from  his  presence,  he  will  fulfil  in 
him  the  work  of  faith  with  power,  and  that  he  shall 
receive  the  end  of  his  faith,  even  the  complete 
salvation  of  his  soul,  in  everlasting  happiness  !  In 
selecting  the  petitions  of  the  ancient  servants  of 
the  Lord,  I  have  so  connected  them,  that  he  may 
either  read  them  as  one  whole  prayer,  or  select  the 
single  parts,  as  most  adapted  to  his  own  feelings, 
while  the  chapter  and  verse  will  form  a  directory, 
should  he  wish  to  examine  the  passage. 


THE  PRAYER. 

Lord,  thou  hast  been  our  dwelling-place  in  all 
generations.  Before  the  mountains  were  brought 
forth,  or  ever  thou  hadst  formed  the  earth  and 
the  world,  even  from  everlasting  to  everlasting, 
thou  art  God.  Psalm  xc.  1,  2.  Give  ear  to  my 
words,  O  Lord,  consider  my  meditation.  Hearken 
unto  the  voice  of  my  cry,  my  King,  and  my  God : 
for  unto  thee  will  I  pray.  My  voice  shalt  thou 
hear  in  the  morning,  O  Lord ;  in  the  morning 
will  I  direct  my  prayer  unto  thee,  and  will  look 
up.     Psalm  V.  1 — 3. 


230  The  Prayers  of  the  Ancients^ 

Thou  art  my  hope,  O  Lord  God  :  thou  art  my 
trust  from  my  youth.  By  thee  have  I  been 
holden  up  from  the  womb  :  thou  art  he  that  took 
me  out  of  my  mother's  bowels:  my  praise  shall 
be  continually  of  thee.     Psalm  Ixxi.  5,  6. 

In  the  day  when  I  cried  thou  answeredst  me, 
and  strengthenedst  me  with  strength  in  my  soul. 
Though  I  walk  in  the  midst  of  trouble,  thou  wilt 
revive  me:  thou  shalt  stretch  forth  thine  hand 
against  the  wrath  of  mine  enemies,  and  thy  right 
hand  shall  save  me.  The  Lord  will  perfect  that 
which  concerneth  me  :  thy  mercy,  O  Lord,  en- 
dureth  forever:  forsake  not  the  works  of  thine 
own  hands.     Psalm  cxxxviii.  3,  7,  8. 

0  God,  thou  hast  taught  me  from  my  youth  : 
and  hitherto  have  I  declared  thy  wondrous  works. 
Now  also  when  I  am  old  and  grey-headed,  O 
God,  forsake  me  not ;  until  I  have  showed  thy 
strength  unto  this  generation,  and  thy  power  to 
every  one  that  is  to  come.     Psalm  Ixxi.  17,  18. 

1  am  feeble  and  sore  broken  :  I  have  roared 
by  reason  of  the  disquietness  of  my  heart.  Lord, 
all  my  desire  is  before  thee ;  and  my  groanmg 
is  not  hid  from  thee.  My  heart  panteth,  my 
strength  faileth  me:  as  for  the  light  of  mine  eyes, 
it  also  is  gone  from  me.     Psalm  xxxviii.  8 — 10. 


an  excitement  to  the  Devotiony  Sfc.         231 

It  is  good  for  me  that  I  have  been  afflicted  ; 
that  I  might  learn  thy  statutes.  Psalm  cxix.  71. 
Thy  vows  are  upon  me,  O  God  :  I  w^ill  render 
praises  unto  thee.  For  thou  hast  dehvered  my 
soul  from  death :  wilt  not  thou  deliver  my  feet 
from  falling,  that  I  may  walk  before  God  in  the 
light  of  the  living  ?     PsalmWi.  12,  13. 

Thou,  which  hast  showed  me  great  and  sore 
troubles,  shalt  quicken  me  again,  and  shalt  bring 
me  up  again  from  the  depths  of  the  earth;  thou 
shalt  increase  my  greatness,  and  comfort  me  on 
every  side.     Psabfi  Ixxi.  20,  21. 

Cast  me  not  off  in  the  time  of  old  age ;  forsake 
me  not  when  my  strength  faileth.  Psalm  Ixxi.  9. 
Lord,  make  me  to  know  mine  end,  and  the 
measure  of  my  days,  what  it  is ;  that  I  may  know 
how  frail  I  am.  Behold,  thou  hast  made  my 
days  as  an  handbreadth  ;  and  mine  age  as  no- 
thing before  thee.  Spare  me  that  I  may  recover 
strength,  before  I  go  hence,  and  be  no  more. 
psalm  xxxix.  4,  5,  13.  So  teach  me  to  number 
my  days,  that  I  may  apply  my  heart  unto  wis- 
dom.    Psalm  xc.  12. 

Be  merciful  unto  me,  O  Lord :  for  I  cry  unto 
thee  daily.  Rejoice  the  soul  of  thy  servant:  for 
unto  thee,  O  Lord,  do  I  lift  up  my  soul.     For 


232  The  Prayers  of  the  AncienU, 

thou.  Lord,  art  good,  and  ready  to  forgive;  and 
plenteous  in  mercy  to  all  that  call  upon  thee. 
Psalm  Ixxxvi.  3—6.  Mine  age  is  departed,  and 
is  removed  from  me  as  a  shepherd's  tent :  thou 
wilt  cut  me  off  with  pining  sickness:  from  day- 
even  to  night  wilt  thou  make  an  end  of  me.  O 
Lord,  1  am  oppressed;  undertake  for  me.  Isaiah 
xxxviii.  12,  14. 

I  know,  O  Lord,  that  thy  judgments  are  right, 
and  that  thou  in  faithfulness  hast  afflicted  me. 
Let,  I  pray  thee,  thy  merciful  kindness  be  for 
my  comfort,  according  to  thy  word  unto  thy  ser- 
vant. Let  thy  tender  mercies  come  unto  me, 
that  I  may  live  :  for  thy  law  is  my  delight.  Let 
my  heart  be  sound  in  thy  statutes;  that  I  may  not 
be  ashamed.      Psabn  cxix.  75,  76,  77,  80. 

And  now,  Lord,  what  wait  I  for  ?  My  hope  is 
in  thee.  Psalm  xxxix.  7.  Thou  shalt  guide  me 
with  thy  counsel,  and  afterwards  receive  me  to 
glory.  Whom  have  I  in  heaven  but  thee  ?  and 
there  is  none  upon  earth  that  I  desire  beside  thee. 
Psalm  Ixxiii.  24,  25.  All  the  days  of  my  ap- 
pointed time  will  1  wait,  till  my  change  come. 
Thou  shalt  call,  and  I  will  answer  thee  :  thou 
wilt  have  a  desire  to  the  work  of  thine  hands. 
JoZ>xiv.  14,  15.  Lord,  now  lettest  thou  thy  ser- 
vant depart  in  peace,  according  to  thy  word :  for 


an  excitement  to  the  Devotion,  Sfc.  233 

mine  eyes  have  seen  thy  salvation.  Ltde  ii.  29, 
30.  Into  thine  hand,  I  commit  my  spirit:  thou 
hast  redeemed  me,  O  Lord,  God  of  truth.  Psalm 
xxxl.  5.  To  God  only  wise,  be  glory  through 
Jesus  Christ  for  ever.     Amen.     Romans  xvi.  '■ll. 


Aged  Friend.  What  rich  and  abundant  encour- 
agement does  the  Gospel  contain  to  stimulate  your 
devotions,  and  direct  your  steps  in  communion  with 
God  !  Borne  down  with  the  length  of  your  journey, 
the  trials  of  your  life,  the  infirmities  of  body  and 
mind,  while  the  long  home  gradually  appears  in 
sight,  you  cannot  but  desire  to  cultivate  an  increas- 
ing solicitude  for  more  sensible  communion  with 
your  God  and  Saviour.  To  enjoy  this  invaluable 
privilege,  you  may  feel  the  assurance  that  there  is  a 
throne  sprinkled  with  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  that 
your  fainting  heart  is  cheered  by  the  united  invita- 
tion of  the  apostles  and  primitive  saints.  Let  iis 
come  boldly  unto  the  throne  of  grace,  that  we  may 
obtain  mercy,  and  find  grace  to  help  in  titneofneed. 
Hebrews  iv.  16.  It  is  further  increased  by  the  per- 
suasion, that  Christ  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession 
for  us,  and  that  he  is  the  angel  that  stands  at  the 
altar,  having  a  golden  censer ;  to  whom  was  given 
much  incense,  that  he  should  offer  it  with  the  prayers 
of  all  saints  upon  the  golden  altar  which  was  before 
the  throne.  And  the  smoke  of  the  incense,  tchich 
came  with  the  prayers  of  the  saints,  ascended  up 
before  God  02it  of  the  angel's  hand.  Revelation  viii. 

30 


234  The  Prayers  of  the  Ancients. 

3,  4.  Prayer  in  no  form  can  be  pleasing  to  the 
Almighty,  unless  offeretl  in  spirit  and  in  truth ;  it 
is  therefore  a  further  encouragement  to  you,  that 
the  Spirit  is  promised  to  help  our  infirmities,  raising 
the  powers  of  the  soul  in  faith,  adoration,  and  love, 
before  the  throne  of  his  mercy.  To  confirm  your 
expectation  that  God  will  hear  your  prayers,  he  has 
recorded  many  great  and  precious  promises,  such 
as  this,  //  shall  conie  to  pass,  that  hefore  they  call, 
I  will  answer ;  and  ichile  they  are  yet  speaking,  I 
tcill  hear.  Isaiah  Ixv.  24.  To  all  these  excitements 
may  be  added  the  testimony  of  David,  and  the  saints 
of  God  in  all  ages,  who  have  said.  It  is  good  for  me 
to  draw  near  to  God.  Remember,  therefore,  my 
aged  friend,  that  communion  with  God  is  the  sub- 
stance of  religion,  the  greatest  source  of  strength 
and  consolation,  and  is  one  of  the  best  means  to 
wean  you  from  the  world,  and  to  ripen  you  for  the 
inheritance  of  glory. 


O^  PASJ^IIVG  OVER  JORDAl^. 


On  Jordan's  nigged  banks  I  sUtid, 

And  cast  a  wishful  eye 
To  Canaan's  fair  and  liappy  land. 

Where  my  possessions  lie. 

When  shall  I  reach  that  happy  place. 

And  be  for  ever  blest  ? 
When  siiall  I  see  my  Father's  face, 

And  ill  his  presence  rest  ? 


St.  Paul  assures  us,  that  whatsoever  things  were 
written  aforetime,  were  written  for  our  learnings 
that  we,  through  patience  and  comfort  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, might  ham  hope.  Of  course  the  more  fre- 
quently we  read  the  sacred  volume,  the  more  our 
knowledge  will  increase,  our  faith  be  confirmed,  and 
our  patience  excited,  while  wc  are  passing  through 
this  wilderness  of  sorrow.  In  the  history  and  dis- 
position of  the  Israelites,  we  may  very  materially 
perceive  a  resemblance  to  our  own  ;  and  as  the  river 
Jordan  divided  the  wilderness  from  the  delightful 
land  of  Canaan,  so  death  separates  us  from  the 
world,  and  leads  to  the  final  state  of  rest  in  heaven, 
which  remaineth  for  the  people  of  God.     As  the 


236  On  passing  over  Jordan. 

aged  reader  and  the  writer  of  this  article  may  not 
be  very  far  from  the  Jordan  of  death,  we  will  select 
some  of  the  more  prominent  circumstances  recorded 
concerning  this  extraordinary  passage  of  the  Israe- 
lites, and  from  them  attempt  to  learn  a  few  instruc- 
tive and  animating  lessons,  which  may  inspire  us 
with  greater  confidence  in  the  Lord,  when  we  shall 
be  called  to  pass  through  death  to  an  eternal  state. 

Israel  had  now  been  wandering  in  the  wilderness 
nearly  forty  years.  Moses  died,  and  the  people 
mourned  for  him  with  great  solemnity  thirty  days 
in  the  plains  of  Moab.  Joshua,  who  had  succeeded 
Moses,  now  took  the  command  of  the  host  of  Israel, 
and  their  mourning  was  turned  into  joy !  At  this 
period  the  Lord  appeared  unto  his  servant  Joshua, 
bidding  him  be  of  good  courage,  to  arise  and  go  over 
Jordan,  for  he  would  put  the  people  in  possession 
of  the  promised  inheritance.  Then  Joshua  com- 
manded the  officers  of  the  people,  saying.  Pass 
through  the  host,  a7id  command  the  people,  saying, 
Prepare  you  victuals ;  for  within  three  days  ye  shall 
pass  over  this  Jordan,  to  go  in  to  possess  the  land, 
which  the  Lord  your  God  giveth  you  to  possess  it. 
This  was  necessary,  as  the  manna  had  ceased  to 
fall  so  plentifully,  and  the  people  had  been  allowed 
to  eat  of  the  cattle  and  the  corn  which  they  had 
recently  taken  from  their  conquered  enemies.  Early 
in  the  morning  forty  thousand  men  of  war  marched 
from  Shittem  about  seven  miles,  and  rested  on  the 
east  side  of  Jordan,  leaving  the  rest  behind  to  guard 
their  possessions.    Joshua  ordered  that  twelve  men 


On  passing  over  Jordan.  237 

should  take  up  the  ark  of  the  Lord  and  go  before 
tlie  people,  leaving  a  space  between  them  of  two 
hundred  cubits,  or  three-quarters  of  a  mile.    When 
they   arrived    at   the    river,  it  had    overflowed    its 
banks ;   they  saw  no  means  to  pass  over ;   no  ferry 
boats,  such  as  David  and  his  household  had  when 
they  passed  over  the  same  stream;  but  Joshua  as- 
sured the  people  that  the  Lord  God  would  do  won- 
ders among  them  that  day.     On  so  signal  an  occa- 
sion it  is  not  surprising  that  Joshua  should  require 
the  people  to  sanctify  themselves,  which  was  usually 
performed  by  washing  their  persons  and   apparel, 
and  especially  by  devoting  themselves  to  the  God  of 
Israel,  who  was  now  about  delivering  them  from  the 
wilderness,  and  place  them  in  the  good  land  of  pro- 
mise.    The  priests,  in  confidence  of  the  power  of 
the  Almighty,  which  forty  years  ago  had  been  dis- 
played ai  the  Red  Sea,  obeyed  the  orders  of  his 
servant  Joshua ;  they  took  up  the  ark,  advanced  to 
the  river,   and  instantly,  as  their  feet  touched  the 
water,  behold  !  the  stream  divided,  and  on  the  one 
hand  stood  up  an  heap,  as  a  brazen  wall,  while  on 
the  other  it  flowed  downward,  and  left  a  dry  pass- 
age of  several  miles  for  the  people  to  pass  over. 
Arriving  at  the  middle  of  the  passage  the  ark  rest- 
ed,  and  there  remained  until  the   forty  thousand 
men  had  passed  over  and  entered  the  land  of  Ca- 
naan.    After  Joshua  had  commanded  the  priests  to 
follow  with  the  ark,  twelve  men,  one  out  of  each 
tribe,  took  each  of  them  a  large  stone,  and  piled 
them  up  in  the  bed  of  the  river  where  the  ark  had 
rested,  there  to  remain  as  a  sign  to  the  future  gene- 


238  On  jmssuig  over  Jordan. 

rations  of  Israel,  and  a  memorial  of  tlie  goodness, 
faithfulness,  and  power  of  the  Lord  their  God. 
Who  but  must  be  astonished  at  God's  display  of 
almighty  power  in  favour  of  this  ancient  race  of 
people  \  After  having  endured  severe  bondage  in 
Egypt  four  hundred  years,  the  Lord,  with  an  out- 
stretched arm,  divided  the  water  of  the  Red  Sea, 
and  delivered  them  from  the  cruel  hand  of  their 
enemies;  and  after  having  borne  with  their  rebelli- 
ous manners  in  the  wilderness  forty  years,  and  now 
a  second  time  to  display  his  power  over  the  same 
element  of  water,  to  conduct  them  to  Canaan,  these 
unite  to  lead  us  in  holy  admiration  and  praise  of 
Jehovah's  grandeur  and  glory !  and  excite  us  to 
trust  his  faithful  care  amidst  the  waters  of  affliction 
through  which  we  have  to  pass,  before  we  reach 
the  happy  rest  above. 

This  short  sketch  of  the  history  of  the  Israelites 
in  passing  over  Jordan  will  be  sufficient  for  the 
present  to  revive  your  recollection  of  that  remark- 
able event,  and  will  aid  me  to  make  a  few  reflec- 
tions upon  it,  as  an  emblem  of  our  passing  over  the 
Jordan  of  death,  to  the  inheritance  of  immortality 
and  glory. 

I.  Israel  consisted  of  twelve  tribes ;  they  were  the 
people  of  the  Lord  by  a  national  covenant,  and  the 
sign  of  their  right  and  title  to  it  was  by  circumci- 
sion. The  spiritual  Israel  of  God,  as  described 
particularly  in  the  New  Testament,  both  of  Jews 
and  Gentiles,  are  made  so  by  virtue  of  the  covenant 


On  j)(issiiig  over  Jordan.  239 

of  grace  and  peace  between  our  everlasting  Father 
and  his  Son,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  ratified  and 
confirmed  in  his  blood,  as  the  blood  of  the  ever- 
lasting covenant.  Now  as  it  was  literally  the  people 
Israel,  and  they  only  who  were  so  miraculously  led 
through  Jordan  in  safety  to  the  land  of  rest,  we 
should  seek  to  possess  the  personal  evidence  of  in- 
terest in  the  spiritual  Israel,  by  the  circumcision  of 
the  heart,  in  order  to  confirm  our  hope  of  being  con- 
ducted through  death  to  eternal  blessedness.  In  the 
New  Testament  it  is  thus  described,  ice  are  the  cir- 
cumcision, icJiich  icorship  God  in  the  Spirit,  and 
rejoice  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  have  no  confidence  in  the 
flesh.  Philippians  iii.  3.  For  in  Christ  Jesus  neither 
circumcision  avail eth  any  thing,  nor  iincircumcision, 
hut  a  new  creature.  Galatians  vi.  15.  If  the  Lord 
has  therefore  made  you  a  partaker  of  this  gracious 
change,  you  know  something  what  it  means  to  have 
your  heart  circumcised  by  the  Spirit,  to  the  putting 
away  the  filth  of  the  flesh,  that  you  may  love  and 
serve  the  Lord  while  in  the  wilderness  of  this 
world,  so  that  you  may  be  confident,  as  ancient  Is- 
rael went  out  of  Egypt  to  go  into  the  land  of  Ca- 
naan, and  into  the  land  of  Canaan  they  came,  so 
the  Lord  will  not  forsake  you  in  this  wilderness  of 
sorrow,  but  will  give  you  a  safe  and  triumphant 
passage  through  the  Jordan  of  mortality,  to  the 
happy  rest  which  is  above. 

II.  The  Israelites  were  forty  years  in  their  march 
through  the  wilderness  to  Canaan,  whereas  God 
might  have  lead  them  a  direct  way  by  the  hand  of 


240  On  passing  ocer  Jordan. 

Moses,  ill  less  than  so  many  weeks.  This  will 
teach  you  that  after  the  Saviour  had  visited  you  in 
early  life,  and  given  you  to  drink  of  the  cup  of  his 
mercy,  he  might  have  speedily  transmitted  you  to 
an  eternity  of  happiness,  without  leaving  you  so 
many  years  to  wander  in  this  wilderness  of  misery. 
For  in  the  course  of  our  years,  we  have  known 
many  young  persons  in  the  charming  bloom  of  re- 
ligion, and  also  some  young  ministers  of  the  most 
promising  talents,  who  came  up  as  a  flower,  were 
speedily  cut  down  and  laid  in  the  dust,  and  their 
spirits  were  transmitted  to  immortality.  Do  you 
ask  the  reason  why  the  Lord  has  permitted  you  to 
remain  so  many  years  in  this  wilderness,  and  to 
endure  so  many  storms  of  deep  distress?  It  is  to 
prove  the  reality  of  your  faith,  your  patience,  and 
your  love,  and  likewise  to  make  the  Canaan  of 
eternal  rest  the  sweeter  when  the  waters  of  Jordan 
shall  divide,  that  you  may  pass  over  and  be  enabled 
triumphantly  to  sing  to  him  which  led  his  pcojyh 
thi'ough  the  wilderness,  for  his  mercy  endnreth  for 
ever.     Psalm  cxxxvi.  16. 

III.  As  the  river  Jordan  divided  the  wilderness 
from  the  land  of  Canaan,  so  death  lies  between  us 
and  the  eternal  rest  in  heaven,  for  it  is  appointed 
u7ito  all  men  once  to  die,  therefore,  of  course,  we 
must  go  through  the  Jordan  of  death.  There  was 
something  very  striking  in  the  address  of  Joshua  to 
the  Israelites  upon  this  occasion,  when  he  said  unto 
them,  Ye  have  not  passed  this  icay  heretofore.  Chap, 
iii.  4.     No,  they  had  heard  of  Jordan,  and  they  had 


On  passing  over  Jordan,  241 

been  very  near  the  stream,  but  they  were  ordered 
back  again.  And  have  not  we,  by  severe  sickness, 
in  our  own  apprehension,  been  brought  within  sight 
of  death,  but  by  God's  delivering  hand  restored  to 
health,  and  turned  back  again  to  travel  yet  longer 
in  the  thorny  wilderness  \  When  the  people  actually 
came  to  Jordan,  the  ground,  the  water,  and  the 
surrounding  scenery,  were  altogether  new  to  them; 
and  while  seeing  Jordan  at  the  same  time  overflow- 
ing its  banks,  and  no  visible  means  by  which  they 
were  to  pass  over,  all  these  must  have  excited  a 
variety  of  conjectures  in  their  minds,  and  painful 
feelings  in  their  breasts.  To  relieve  their  conflicting* 
minds,  Joshua  informs  them  what  the  Lord  would 
do  for  them,  that  the  waters  should  divide,  the  ark 
should  go  over  before  them,  and  that  they  should  all 
pass  over  in  safety  to  possess  the  land.  This  case  is 
too  much  like  our  own  ;  we  have  read  and  heard  of 
death,  and  we  have  seen  others  pass  away  in  death 
before  us,  yet  we  often  heave  the  plaintive  sigh,  and 
say,  How  shall  it  be  with  us  when  we  come  to  die  ? 
There  is  a  passage  in  the  twelfth  chapter  of  Jere- 
miah and  the  fifth  verse,  which  is  so  appropriate  to 
this  subject,  that  I  cannot  forbear  introducing  it. 
If  thou  hast  run  with  the  footmen,  and  they  have 
icearied  thee,  then  how  canst  thou  contend  with 
horses  1  and  if  in  the  land  of  peace,  wherein  thou 
trustedst,  they  wearied  thee,  then  hoio  wilt  thou  do  in 
the  swelling  of  Jordan  ?  Waving  the  literal  meaning 
of  this  text  in  application  to  the  then  afflicted  state 
of  the  Jewish  nation,  I  will  make  a  comment  upon 
it  in  applicatit^n  to  ourselves.    If  thou  hast  run  with 

31 


242  On  2yassmg  aver  Jordan.  ^> 

the  footmen,  the  ordinary  trials  of  human  life,  atid 
they  have  wearied  thee,  then  hoic  canst  thou  con- 
tend with  horses?  the  more  swift,  strong  temptations 
and  sufferings  of  Satan  and  the  world;  and  if  in 
the  land  of  peace,  itherein  thou  triistedst,  for  we 
have  been  too  much  attached  to  this  world,  not- 
withstanding our  disappointments  and  vexations, 
and  theij  have  imaried  thee,  then,  after  all  these,  xchat 
wilt  thou  do  in  the  swelling  of  Jordan,  the  last,  the 
severest,  and  the  final  conflict  in  death  1  What  wilt 
thou  do  1  Look  to  the  better  Joshua,  the  Lord 
Jesus !  For  as  Joshua  of  old  relieved  the  painful 
anxiety  of  the  people,  by  assuring  them  that  the 
waters  should  open,  and  the  ark  of  the  Lord  be 
with  them,  so  the  Lord  Jesus  will  show  you  that 
by  his  death  and  resurrection  he  has  divided  the 
waters  of  death,  the  evil  is  removed,  his  presence, 
as  the  true  ark,  shall  be  with  you,  and  convey  you 
to  the  true  Canaan  of  everlasting  felicity ! 

IV.  The  order  which  Joshua  gave  to  the  officers, 
that  the  people  should  prepare  them  food  before 
they  passed  over  Jordan,  will  give  you  another  use- 
ful lesson.  Chap.  i.  10,  IL  On  temporal  supplies 
for  our  latter  end,  it  cannot  be  incorrect  for  a  good 
man  to  guide  his  affairs  with  discretion,  so  that  if 
Providence  favour  his  design,  he  may  lay  up  some- 
thing in  store,  when  the  infirmities  of  age  may  pre- 
vent him  from  labour.  For  this  reason  it  is  we  are 
sent  to  the  ant  to  learn  her  icays  and  he  wise,  for 
sheprovideth  her  meat  in  the  summer,  and  gathercth 
her  food  in  the  harvest,  for  future  use  :  and  if  this 


On  passing  over  Jordan.  245 

admonition  was  reduced  to  practice,  many  aged 
people  might  enjoy  their  own  comforts,  without 
being  dependent  on  charity.  But  I  will  recommend 
you  what  is  superiour  to  animal  food,/br  m(in  can- 
not live  hi/  bread  alone,  but  by  every  word  that  pro- 
ceedeth  out  of  the  mouth  of  God,  and  this  is  food 
for  the  soul.  Job  and  David  esteemed  the  word  of 
their  God  more  than  their  necessaiy  food,  and  it 
was  sweeter  to  their  taste  than  honey,  or  the  honey- 
comb, in  the  midst  of  all  their  sufterings.  There- 
fore pray  more  fervently,  that  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord, 
who  endited  the  word,  may  increase  your  faith,  that 
by  reading  and  meditation  your  memory  may  be 
stored  with  its  holy  doctrines,  precious  promises, 
and  holy  precepts,  particularly  such  as  are  most 
adapted  to  old  age.  By  this  means  your  mind  and 
experience  will  be  more  established,  a  settled  peace 
in  Christ  will  rest  in  your  conscience,  and  it  vAW  be 
as  heavenly  food  to  nourish  and  strengthen  your 
soul,  when  the  waters  of  death  shall  divide  to  admit 
you  to  an  eternal  state  of  felicity.  Happy  is  that 
aged  Christian,  as  a  true  Israelite,  who  is  in  the 
liabit  cf  thus  going  to  the  word  of  his  God,  to  pre- 
pare  for  himself  victuals  against  the  day  of  his  final 
departure  i 

V.  On  this  memorable  occasion  Joshua  said  un- 
to the  people,  Sanctify  yourselves :  for  to-morroic  the 
Lord  will  do  wonders  among  you.  Chap.  iii.  5. 
And  if  ceremonial  sanctification  by  washing  and 
devoting  themselves  to  the  Lord,  was  necessary  for 
the  Israelites,  when  on  the  morrow  he  was  to  do 


244  0)1  passing  over  Jordan. 

wonders  among  them  by  miraculously  dividing  the 
waters,  and  conducting  them  to  Canaan,  it  is  cer- 
tain that  spiritual  sanctifioation  in  body,  soul,  and 
spirit,  is  indispensably  necessary  for  those  especi- 
ally whose  age  and  infirmities  teach  them  to  antici- 
pate a  speedy  departure  from  this  world  of  sorrow. 
Personal   sanctifioation  is    alone   the  work  of  the 
Spirit  of  God  in  the  soul  of  man,  and  can  only  be 
applied  to  us  as  evinced  in  the  exercise  of  all  those 
graces,  and  the  performance  of  those  sacred  duties 
which  are  the  result  of  that  new  spiritual  life,  which 
Christ  bestows.     When  Joshua  ordered  the  people 
to  prepare  their  victuals,  he  assured  them,  that  in 
three  days  they  should  go  over  Jordan  ;  but  when 
he   required   them    to  sanctify  themselves,  two   of 
those   days  had  gone,   and  only  the  morrow  left, 
when  the  liquid  passage  was  to  be  opened.    I  know 
not  how  we  should  feel,  were  the  like  order  given 
to  us,  that  within  three  days,  or  on  the  morrow,  we 
should   depart  this   life,   for  we   are  of  the  earth, 
earthy,  and  too  fond  of  the  things  of  this  world.    Still 
we  should  not  forget  that  Jesus,  our  better  Joshua, 
has  not  given  us  three  days  warning ;   on  the  con- 
trary, he  says.  Be  ye  also  ready,  for  the  Son  of  man 
cometh  in  an  hour  when  ye  think  not  of  it;  and  often 
is  this  verified  in  the  sudden  death  both  of  young  and 
old.     Let  all  these  solemn  considerations  impress 
your  mind  with  the  imperious  necessity  of  an  habi- 
tual preparation  to  meet  the  final  call  of  your  God 
and  Saviour !    We  have  the  strongest  arguments  to 
untie  the  cord  of  love  to  this  world,  for  we  must 
speedily  leave  it  behind;  but  to  disengage  ourselves 


Oil  passing  otcr  Jordan.  245 

from  the  corrupt  body  of  sin,  or  mortify  and  subdue 
the  evil  propensities  of  our  nature,  so  as  to  walk 
humbly  with  God  to  the  brink  of  Jordan,  these  can 
be  produced  only  by  the  sufficient  grace  of  our  Lord 
Jesus.     Here  every  heart  knows  its  own  bitterness, 
corrupt  passions  are  to  be  mortified,  doubts  and  fears 
to  be  silenced,  temptations  to  be  overcome,  and  all 
the  powers  of  the  soul   brought  into  an   habitual 
communion  with  God  in  peace  and  love ;  these  aro 
of  the  greatest  consequence  !     Under  any  or  all  of 
these  evils,  incessantly  plead  for  the  sanctifying  in- 
fluences of  the  Spirit  of  God,  which  will  lead  you 
by  faith,  to  the  fountain  opened  for  sin  and  unclcan- 
ness,  flowing  from  a  Saviour's  pierced  heart,  and 
thus  give  you  strength  to  perfect  holiness  in  the  fear 
of  God,     This  too  will  be  like  trimming  your  lamp, 
girding  up  the  loins  of  your  mind,  and  waiting  for 
the   Bridegroom's  coming.     And  as  the  Israelites 
who  passed  over  Jordan  were  arnred  men,  it  will 
lead  you  to  put  on  the  whole  armour  of  God,  de- 
scribed in  the  sixth  chapter  of  Ephesians,  and  excite 
you  to  see  that  all  its  parts  are  clean  and  bright, 
and  hang  so  well  upon  you,  as  to  be  ready  for  use 
in  the  last  conflict.    Thus  we  may  be  said  to  sanctify 
ourselves,  waiting  for  the  Lord's  signal  to  see  his 
wonders,  and  the  glorifying  of  himself  in  that,  last 
hour  when  we  shall  pass  away,  to  retura  no  more. 

VL  The  appointed  morning  arrived  that  Israel 
must  leave  the  wilderness,  but  it  is  impossible  for 
us  to  describe  the  sensations  they  felt  upon  the  in- 
teresting occasion.     And  that  day  will  assuredly 


246  On  passing  over  Jordan, 

come  when  we  must  bid  a  final  farewell  to  the  world 
and  all  around  us;  and  what  then  will  be  our  feel- 
ings 1  When  the  people  removed  from  their  tents, 
they  were  commanded  to  follow  the  ark  of  the 
covenant  of  their  God,  who  had  promised  to  give 
them  the  land  of  rest,  and  which  was  a  symbol  of 
the  Divine  presence  for  their  protection.  So  we 
also  are  exhorted  to  follow  the  Lord  Jesus  as  our 
Forerunner,  who  for  us  has  passed  through  death 
to  immortal  joys,  and  has  promised  to  preserve  us 
unto  his  eternal  kingdom  and  glory.  I'hey  came 
to  the  bank  of  Jordan,  and  lodged  there  for  the  last 
night  in  the  wilderness;  and  by  the  good  hand  of 
God  upon  us,  we  have  arrived  to  old  age,  and  here 
we  take  up  our  lodging  by  the  side  of  the  grave. 
So  true  is  the  admonition  of  the  Saviour,  icork 
icJiile  it  is  called  to-day,  for  the  night  co?neth,  tchen 
no  man  can  icork.  Observing  the  motion  of  the 
ark  advancing  to  the  water,  every  Israelite  must 
have  been  in  the  utmost  anxiety  to  see  its  effect, 
according  to  the  assurance  of  Joshua.  God  might 
indeed  have  commanded  a  severe  cold  wind  to 
blow  upon  the  waters,  and  congealing  them  to  ice, 
sufficient  in  an  ordinary  way  for  the  people  to  walk 
over  ;  but  how  great  must  have  been  their  astonish- 
ment, when  they  saw  that  no  sooner  had  the  feet  of 
the  priests  touched  the  edge  of  the  waters  than  they 
instantly  divided,  rushed  back  in  majestic  grandeur, 
and  left  the  bed  of  the  river  perfectly  dry.  Well 
might  David,  when  celebrating  the  wonders  of  the 
Almighty,  in  the  114th  Psalm,  exclaim  in  an  ecstacy. 
What  ailed  thee,  O  thou  sea,  that  fhoujleddest  ?  thou 


^x 


Oil  passing  over  Jordan'  247 

Jordan,  that  thou  icast  driven  back?  From  this, 
Jet  those  who  all  their  life  time  have  been  subject 
to  bondage  through  fear  of  death,  learn  to  trust  in 
tlie  faithful  promise  of  the  Lord,  that  as  thy  day,  so 
shall  be  thy  strength;  and  whatever  gloomy  doubts 
may  depress  the  mind,  God  at  the  last  extremity 
can  show  the  waters  of  death  divided,  deliver  you 
from  fear,  and  turn  your  mourning  into  joy.  The 
priests  resting  the  sacred  ark  in  the  middle  of  the 
passage,  all  the  people,  as  they  passed  over,  could 
not  but  see  it,  and  receive  an  evidence  of  its  protec- 
tion, as  the  symbol  of  the  strength  of  the  Lord,  and 
be  assured  that  they  should  not  be  overwhelmed  by 
the  return  of  the  waters.  Our  true  Ark  of  safety, 
the  Lord  Jesus,  rested  three  days  and  three  nights 
in  the  awful  waters  of  death  in  the  grave,  and  bore 
its  dreadful  curse ;  but  by  his  resurrection  he  divided 
the  waters,  and  made  a  passage  for  all  his  redeem- 
ed to  pass  through  in  safety.  And  now  that  blessed 
Redeemer  is  to  be  seen  by  faith  in  the  midst  of  the 
waters  of  death,  to  give  strength  and  courage  to 
his  dying  saints  to  pass  through  and  magnify  the 
glory  of  his  grace,  for  he  hath  said,  /  icill  never 
leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee.  So  that  with  David  you 
may  confidently  say,  Though  I  walk  through  the 
valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  I  will  fear  no  evil: 
for  thou  art  with  me.  Two  piles,  each  containing 
twelve  stones,  were  erected  as  memorials  of  the 
Lord's  power  and  glory,  manifested  on  this  occa- 
sion ;  one  in  the  bed  of  the  river  where  the  ark 
stood,  and  one  other  oii  the  opposite  shore,  that 
the  generations  to  come  might  know  the  event,  and 


248  On  passing  ovei'  Jordan. 

celebrate  the  praises  of  the  God  of  Israel.  And 
shall  we  liave  no  stones  of  grateful  memorial  to 
erect,  when  we  pass  through  death  1  no  dying  tes- 
timony to  leave  behind  us  of  God's  everlasting  love, 
the  complete  salvation  of  Jesus,  the  life-giving 
operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  his  kind  and  faithful 
care  of  us  through  this  wilderness  of  sorrow,  and 
our  firm  hope  in  his  immutable  promise  for  an 
eternal  inheritance'?  Shall  we  have  no  farewell 
testimony  to  leave  behind  us,  that  our  children,  and 
all  who  may  then  surround  us,  may  be  encouraged 
to  trust  in  the  Saviour's  power  and  love  ?  God  for- 
bid !  But  may  we  find  that  remarkable  promise  veri- 
fied, at  evening  time  it  shall  he  light.  Zechariah  xiv. 
7.  On  the  other  side  of  Jordan  I  know  we  shall 
erect  a  memorial,  for  all  who  have  passed  to  that 
delightful  shore  incessantly  sing.  Unto  him  that 
loved  us,  and  icashcd  us  from  our  sins  in  his  own 
blood,  and  hath  made  us  kings  and  priests  unto  God 
and  his  Father ;  to  whom  he  glory  and  dominion 
for  ever  and  ever.  Revelation  i.  5,  6.  Therefore  let 
us  pray  that  we  may  live  by  faith,  and  walk  in  love, 
and  we  shall  know  something  what  it  means,  that 
jwecious  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  is  the  death  of  his 
saints,  and  pass  through  Jordan  to  be  in  the  pre- 
sence of  the  Lord,  where  is  fulness  of  joy,  and  at 
whose  right  hand  there  are  pleasures  for  evermore^ 


ox  THE  PROMISES  OF  GOD. 


Engrav'd  as  in  etemal  brass 

The  faithful  promise  shines; 
Nor  can  the  powers  ot  darkness  rase 

Those  everlasting  lines. 

Oh,  might  I  hear  thy  heav'niy  tongue 
But  whisper,  "  Thou  art  mine !" 

Those  gentle  words  should  raise  my  song 
To  notes  almost  divine. 

IVatts. 


In  the  Christian's  walk  with  God,  and  his  daily 
course  through  this  world  of  conflict,  in  hope  of 
endless  bliss,  it  is  of  great  importance  that  he  pos- 
sess a  correct  knowledge  of  the  nature  and  uses 
of  the  promises  which  God  has  recorded  in  the 
Scriptures.  Not  so  much  as  to  their  number,  variety, 
and  suitableness,  to  all  the  possible  cases  of  the 
Christian  life,  as  the  manner  how  God  has  made 
them  to  man,  and  also  the  way  by  which  we  are  to 
receive  their  accomplishment.  And  if  such  know- 
ledge be  of  utility  in  the  more  active  scenes  of  the 
good  man's  early  days,  it  certainly  must  be  more  so 
in  his  old  age,  when  he  becomes  more  sensible  that 
there  is  no  comfort  to  be  enjoyed  but  from  God, 

32 


250  On  the  j^romises  of  God. 

through  the  medium  of  those  promises.  Impressed 
with  the  importance  of  this  subject,  I  purpose  to 
offer  you  a  few  considerations  on  the  manner  how 
God  becomes  a  promising  God  to  man ;  how  thejr 
are  applied  to  the  mind,  so  that  you  may  correctly 
make  use  of  them  ;  and  then  I  will  copy  a  few  of 
those  promises  which  are  peculiarly  adapted  to 
aged  Christians,  in  the  hope  that  the  Lord  may 
thereby  increase  your  faith,  and  teach  you  how  to 
make  use  of  them  for  your  personal  refreshment. 

You  cannot  be  too  well  persuaded'  that  to  man^ 
as  a  transgressor,  God  could  not  possibly  make  any 
promise;  on  the  contrary,  all  his  threatenings  are 
against  the  sinner,  and  we  know  that  the  wages  of 
sin  is  death.  Romans  vi.  2S~.  However  unfavourably 
this  may  atSrst  thought  be  received,  both  Scripture 
and  reason  will  justify  the  assertion,  and  it  cannot 
make  too  strong  an  impression  upon  the  mind. 
It  is  evident  that  the  precepts  of  the  law  of  God, 
which  we  have  transgressed,  must  be  fulfilled ;  and 
his  justice,  which  we  have  provoked,  must  be 
satisfied,  otherwise  no  promise  of  mercy  or  favour 
could  be  made  to  the  guilty.  This  restitution 
certainly  cannot  be  made  by  the  sinner  himself; 
he  is  judicially  lost  as  a  criminal  under  condemna- 
tion for  his  transgressions,  and  the  way  of  relief 
must  come  as  an  act  of  grace  from  God  alone. 
It  is  worthy  of  observation,  as  elucidating  this  im- 
portant point,  that  in  no  civilized  or  heathen  coun- 
try has  there  ever  been  known  to  exist  a  law 
which,    while   it   dcnouaced   a   penalty    against   a 


On  the  promises  of  God.  251 

transgressor,  did  at  the  same  time  make  a  promise 
or  condition  of  forgiveness  on  the  acknowledgment 
and  repentance  of  the  offender.  If,  therefore,  no 
such  human  law  ever  existed,  how  may  we  presume 
to  look  to  the  most  high  God  for  a  promise  of 
mercy,  while  provoked  justice  bars  the  way  against 
us,  as  much  as  it  did  to  disobedient  Adam,  whea  a 
cherubim  with  a  drawn  sword  prevented  his  re- 
turning to  the  Paradise  he  had  forfeited  1  Like  him 
we  must  submit  to  judgment,  which  we  are  told,  in 
the  fifth  chapter  to  the  Romans,  has  passed  upon 
all  men  to  condemnation,  for  that  all  have  sinned; 
so  that  God  himseif  must  reveal  a  way  for  our  re- 
storation, in  harmony  with  his  law,  his  justice,  and 
every  other  perfection  of  his  glorious  majesty,  or  his 
threatenings  must  be  exec^ited  against  us.  Happy 
for  us  that  our  offended  God  hath  provided,  conse- 
crated, and  revealed,  such  a  new  and  Jiving  way  for 
the  restoration  and  pardon  of  his  fallen  people, 
as  to  bring  glory  to  liimself  in  the  highest,  peace 
on  earth,  and  good  will  towards  man !  and  at  the 
same  time  to  justify  himself  in  giving  exceeding 
great  and  precious  promises  for  our  benefit.  This 
grace  and  mercy  is  only  to  be  known  by  the  Gos- 
pel, wherein  we  learn  tliat  Jesus,  the  Son  of  God, 
became  our  Surety  and  Redeemer ;  who  in  our  stead 
has  magnified  the  law  which  we  have  violated  by 
the  personal  obedience  of  his  own  life,  and  satisfied 
its  penalties  honourably,  by  the  offering  of  his 
body  upon  the  cross,  as  an  atonement  for  our 
sins.  Thus  having  borne  the  threatenings  of  God's 
transgressed  law  against  us,  he  ascended  up  on 


252  On  the  promises  of  God. 

high,  and  was  exalted  at  the  Father's  right  hand  as 
a  Prince  and  Saviour,  to  give  repentance  and  re- 
mission of  sin.  In  him  the  Father  hath  also  de- 
posited all  fulness,  both  of  grace  and  glory,  to  be 
communicated  to  his  redeemed,  to  bring  them  near 
to  himself,  to  supply  the  variety  of  all  their  vi^ants 
in  this  vale  of  tears,  and  eventually  to  prepare 
them  for  his  glory  for  ever!  It  is  therefore  of  the 
greatest  consequence  to  the  exercise  of  your  faith, 
and  your  communion  with  God,  to  view  all  the 
promises  in  the  hand  of  Christ,  who,  as  your  Surety, 
is  engaged  to  fulfil  them  to  you,  while  each  of 
those  promises  are  so  many  directories  to  your 
mind  to  inform  you  of  the  inexhaustible  blessings 
contained  in  his  fulness  for  the  benefit  of  his  peo- 
ple. It  is  therefore  declared,  that  all  the  pro- 
mises of  God  in  him,  are  yea,  and  in  him  Amen, 
unto  the  glory  of  God  by  ws.  2  Corinthians  i.  20. 
All  these -promises  are  yea  and  Amen,  that  is,  visi- 
ble, consistent,  and  certain,  so  that  not  one  of  them 
shall  either  deceive  or  fail,  all  being  ratified  and 
confirmed  irrevocably  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  and 
by  the  oath  of  God  to  give  his  people  the  greatest 
assurance  and  the  strongest  consolation.  Hebrews 
vi.  Therefore  pray  that  you  may  have  a  right  view 
of  this  important  subject :  for  if  a  correct  know- 
ledge of  these  promises,  and  how  they  are  to  be 
received,  make  them  essential  in  the  life  of  faith 
to  every  Christian,  how  much  more  so  to  those  who 
are  advanced  in  age,  whose  senses  fail,  and  whose 
passions  and  feelings  are  frequently  as  variable  as 
the  wind !    and  blessed  are  they  who  trust  in  the 


On  the  premises  of  God.  253 

Lord  alone, yb^'  not  one  icorcl  tchich  he  hath  spoken 
shall  fail,     Joshua  xxi.  45. 

Perhaps  you  may  ask,  "What  is  the  ground  or 
"  warrant  for  a  person  to  plead  with  God  for  the 
"  fulfilment  of  a  promise  when  under  distress  or 
"  suffering  1"  I  grant  that  this  is  highly  necessary  to 
be  understood,  for  our  unbelieving  hearts  are  prone 
to  pervert  the  promises,  while  Satan,  at  the  same 
time,  will  shoot  his  evil  darr  of  temptation,  and  you 
will  say,  "  This  is  not  for  me."  Besides,  a  person 
having  long  walked  in  darkness,  and  endured  the 
severity  of  afflictions,  thereby  wearing  down  the 
powers  of  his  mind  almost  to  despondency,  and 
which  is  sometimes  the  case  of  an  aged  person; 
such  an  one  needs  instruction  how  to  plead  with 
God  to  grant  him  the  blessings  he  has  promised  to 
bestow.  Especially  when  in  addition  to  all  such 
afflictive  feelings,  the  heart  is  impressed  with  a  sense 
of  the  unfruitfulness  of  its  life,  the  discomposure 
of  conscience,  and  bowing  down  with  the  weight 
of  the  whole  body  of  sin,  I  say,  no  wonder  in  such 
a  case  that  a  right  to  the  promises  of  God  should 
be  called  in  question.  As  a  general  answer  to  the 
proposed  question,  I  may  say,  that  the  promises  of 
God,  in  his  word,  are  to  be  received  by  faith;  and 
the  faithfulness  of  God  who  promised,  is  the  ground 
of  our  plea,  for  the  Lord  cannot  deny  himself. 
Thus  Abraham  staggered  not  at  the  promise  of  God 
through  iinhelief;  hut  2cas  strong  in  faith,  giving 
glory  to  God;  being fttlly persuaded,  that  what  he 
had  promised,  he  icas  able  also  to  perform.  Romans 


254  On  the  promises  of  Ood. 

Iv.  20,  2i .  Therefore  I  will  suppose  that  you  hold 
in  your  hand  a  draft  upon  a  bank,  whose  credit 
you  believe  to  be  firm,  and  your  faith  in  the 
genuineness  of  it  forms  the  ground  and  warrant 
for  your  confidence  to  go  for  its  payment.  In  like 
manner  exercise  faith  in  the  promise  of  your  God; 
go  in  humble  prayer  to  the  throne  of  grace  for  the 
blessing,  and  you  will  not  be  disappointed ;  at  the 
same  time  bear  in  remembrance  that  every  promise, 
as  the  bank  note  of  heaven  bears  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  in  whom  they  are  deposited,  and  who 
is  engaged  for  their  fulfilment.  I  will  give  you 
another  plain  view  of  the  promises  not  generally 
stated,  as  their  importance  requires,  which  may 
lead  you  to  discover  the  reason  for  your  faith  to 
make  use  of  them.  If  you  look  at  the  promises, 
you  will  perceive  that  they  combine  within  them 
the  character  of  those  for  whom  and  to  whom 
they  are  made.  For  instance,  those  well  known 
promises  in  Isaiah  xli.  17,  18,  and  Matthew  xi.  28. 
In  the  former,  the  poor  and  needy  seeking  water 
and  finding  none,  whether  for  temporal  or  spiritual 
supplies ;  in  the  latter,  the  weary,  who  lahoiir  and 
are  heavy  laden,  whether  with  the  burdens  of  life, 
or  the  sins  and  sorrows  of  the  soul.  Both  these 
characters  are  plainly  described,  and  to  whom  the 
promise  of  supply  of  tcater  and  rest  are  most  graci- 
ously made«  If  the  afflictive  case  be  yours,  then 
the  character  described,  and  the  promise  made,  give 
you  a  twofold  right  to  go  to  the  Saviour  for  supply 
and  the  rest  you  so  much  need  ;  for  indeed  you  are 
the  person  therein  described,  and  none  else  will 


Oil  the  jyromises  of  God.  255 

either  ask  or  need  them.  For  your  further  encour- 
agement I  will  add  a  thought  or  two  on  the  Spirit 
of  God,  who  in  Ephesians  i.  13,  is  called  the  Spirit 
of  promise.  Not  only  that  God  promised  him  in 
the  Old  Testament,  and  has  given  him  in  the  New, 
and  that  it  is  his  office  to  seal  the  saints  of  God, 
giving  them  an  earnest  of  the  promised  heavenly 
inheritance  ;  but  that  he  inspired  holy  men  of  old  to 
write  all  the  promises  in  the  Bible  ;  but  likewise,  as 
the  Sjnrit  of  pi'omise,  he  makes  use  of  them  as  seals 
in  the  heart,  leaving  their  impression,  whereby  an 
assurance  of  interest  in  them  is  attained,  and  leads 
you  to  God  in  prayer  to  receive  the  blessings  pro- 
mised. Now,  as  the  Spirit  of  promise,  you  should 
seek  his  aid  to  help  your  infirmities,  show  you  the 
contents,  and  your  right  to  them,  strengthen  your 
faith  to  believe  God  in  them,  and  then  you  will  take 
the  promise  in  your  hand  to  the  throne  of  mercy, 
and  know  the  true  meaning  of  what  it  is  to  pray  in 
faith,  and  taking  God  at  his  word.  And  remember 
also  that  it  is  the  office  of  this  Spirit  of  promise  to 
convey  the  blessing  promised  from  the  fulness  of 
Christ  to  you,  for  your  own  personal  enjoyment;  for 
the  Saviour  hath  said.  When  he,  the  Sjnrit  of  truth, 
is  come,  he  shall  glorify  me ;  for  he  shall  take  of 
mine,  and  show  it  unto  you.  John  xiv.  This,  you 
will  therefore  perceive,  is  God's  way  of  fulfiling  his 
promises,  and  I  hope  you  will  esteem  it  as  your  way 
also  of  seeking  the  blessings  which  you  incessantly 
need. 

This  short  sketch  is  purposely  drawn  to  refresh 


256  On  the  promises  of  God. 

the  aged  reader's  mind  on  a  subject  so  intimately 
connected  with  his  peace,  comfort,  and  hope.  Al- 
though we  may  have  known  the  way  of  God  in 
making  and  fulfiling  his  promises,  yet  when  the  body 
and  heart  begin  to  fail,  we  need  continued  excite- 
ment for  the  increase  of  our  confidence  in  the  God 
of  our  salvation.  The  Scripture  abound  with  testi- 
mony of  the  faithfulness  of  God  to  his  promises. 
a\s  a  proof  of  this,  Solomon  speaks  on  the  behalf  of 
ancient  Israel,  Blessed  he  the  Lord,  that  hath  given 
rest  unto  his  loeople  Israel,  according  to  all  that  he 
promised:  there  hath  not  failed  one  icord  of  all  his 
good  jJTomise,  which  he  promised  hy  the  hand  of 
Moses  his  servant.  1  Kings  viii.  56.  And  in  the 
course  of  your  long  life  it  is  hoped  that  you  have 
had  many  testimonies  of  the  Lord's  mercy,  forbear- 
ance, loving-kindness,  and  faithfulness,  under  the 
diversified  scenes  through  which  you  have  passed, 
and  therefore  you  will  leave  a  still  more  noble  tes- 
timony behind  you  of  his  goodness  and  faithfulness 
when  laying  upon  your  dying  bed,  and  passing  away 
to  return  no  more.  To  encourage  you  still  to 
urge  your  way,  and  meet  your  last  conflict  in  holy 
triumph,  agreeably  to  my  promise,  I  shall  close  this 
paper  by  copying  a  few  of  those  promises  recorded 
in  the  Bible,  as  most  adapted  to  the  aged,  and  which 
you  may  select  as  most  suited  to  your  case  and  your 
desires.  I  hope  the  Lord  may  give  you  faith  to  mix 
with  them,  and  trust  in  them,  so  as  to  derive  the 
benefits  from  them  which  they  are  intended  to  con- 
vey; thus  going  on  rejoicing  in  the  Lord,  in  pros- 
pect of  everlasting  happiness  with  Christ  in  glory ! 


On  the  promises  of  God.  257 

PROMISES  ADAPTED  TO  THE  AGED. 

Hearken  unto  me,  O  house  of  Jacob,  and  all 
the  remnant  of  the  house  of  Israel,  which  are 
borne  by  me  from  the  belly,  which  are  carried 
from  the  womb  :  and  even  to  your  old  age  I  am 
he ;  and  even  to  hoar  hairs  will  I  carry  you :  I 
have  made,  and  I  will  bear;  even  I  will  carry, 
and  will  deliver  you.     Isaiah  xlvi.  3,  4. 

And  thine  age  shall  be  clearer  than  the  noon 
day :  thou  shalt  shine  forth,  thou  shalt  be  as  the 
morning.     Job  xi.  17. 

As  thy  days,  so  shall  thy  strength  be.  Dent. 
xxxiii.  25. 

They  shall  still  bring  forth  fruit  in  old  age; 
they  shall  be  fat  and  flourishing;  to  show  that 
the  Lord  is  upright:  and  there  is  no  unrighte- 
ousness in  him.     Psalm  xcii.  14,  15. 

The  hoary  head  is  a  crown  of  glory,  if  it  be. 
found  in  the  way  of  righteousness.  Proverbs  xvi. 
31. 

Thou  shalt  come  to  thy  grave  in  a  full  age, 
like  as  a  shock  of  corn  cometh  in  in  its  season. 

33 


258  On  the  promises  of  God, 

Lo  this,  we  have  searched  it,   and  know  thou  it 
for  thy  good.     Job  v.  'IG,  27. 

Thou  shalt  go  ta  thy  fathers  in  peace ;  thou 
shalt  be  buried  in  a  good  old  age.   Genesis  xv.  15, 

Fear  not:  for  I  have  redeemed  thee,  I  have 
called  thee  by  thy  name  ;  thou  art  mine.  When 
thou  passest  through  the  waters,  I  will  be  with 
thee ;  and  through  the  rivers,  they  shall  not  over- 
flow thee :  when  thou  walkest  through  the  fire, 
thou  shalt  not  be  burned;  neither  shall  the  flame 
kindle  upon  thee.  For  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God, 
the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  thy  Saviour,  Isaiah  xliii. 
1 — 3. 

Go  thy  way  till  the  end  be :  for  thou  shalt  rest, 
and  stand  in  thy  lot  at  the  end  of  the  days, 
Daniel  xii.  13. 

It  shall  be  one  day  which  shall  be  known  to 
the  Lord,  not  day,  nor  night:  but  it  shall  come 
to  pass,  that  at  evening  time  it  shall  be  light. 
Zechariah  xiv.  7. 

If  we  believe  that  Jesus  died  and  rose  again, 
even  so  them  also  which  sleep  in  Jesus  will  God 
bring  with  him.      I  Thcssalonia?is  iv.  14. 


On  the  promises  of  God.  259 

For  the  mountains  shall  depart,  and  the  hill^ 
be  removed  ;  but  my  kindness  shall  not  depart 
from  thee,  neither  shall  the  covenant  of  my  peace 
be  removed,  saith  the  Lord  that  hath  mercy  pn 
thee.     Isaiah  liv.  10. 

Be  thou  faithful  unto  death,  and  I  will  give 
thee  a  crown  of  life.     Revelation  ii.  10. 

Having  therefore  these  promises,  dearly  be- 
loved, let  us  cleanse  ourselves  from  all  filthiness 
oi  the  flesh  and  spirit,  perfecting  holiness  in  the 
fear  of  God.      1  Corinthians  vii.  1. 


"Note.  Reading  the  119th  Psalm  by  sections,  you  will  perceive 
how  charmingly  David  mixed  his  faith  with  the  word  and  the  pro- 
mises of  his  God,  and  thus  derived  strength  and  consolation  under 
the  variety  of  his  afflictions.  May  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  help  you 
to  do  the  same,  and  you  will,  with  Sarah,  the  wife  of  Abraham, 
judge  him  faithful  who  had  promised. 

THE  BIBLE. 

Give  me  the  Bible  in  my  liand, 
A  lieart  to  read  and  understand. 

And  faith  to  trust  the  Lord  : 
I'd  sit  alone  from  day  to  day. 
Or  urge  no  company  to  stay. 

Nor  wish  to  rove  abroad. 


THE  VTIDOIV  AIVIVA. 


Tlie  Hope  of  Earth  so  long  predicted, 
111  all  his  Father's  might  appears! 

Ye  righteoiis,  rich  in  consolation, 
Glnd  tidings  now  salute  yo'ir  ears  ! 

See  prophecy  her  page  Unfold  ; 
The  vision  of  the  Lamb  behold  ! 

Citelto. 


Give  me  leave  to  introduce  this  venerable  old 
widow  to  the  attention  of  my  female  readers.  Her 
history  is  short,  but  it  is  like  a  finely  executed  mini- 
ature, the  more  it  is  contemplated  the  more  it  will 
be  admired,  and  inspire  a  desire  in  others  to  imitate. 
The  Evangelist  Luke  has  preserved  her  history  in 
his  second  chapter,  v/hich  only  occupies  three  ver- 
ses, perhaps  the  shortest  space  of  any  other  person 
recorded  in  the  Bible.  Her  name  is  Anna,  which 
signifies  gracious,  and  her  character  evinces  the 
most  charming  and  abundant  grace  of  God,  which 
was  communicated  to  her  heart.  It  pleased  God, 
who  decrees  the  time  for  a  man  to  be  born,  as  well 
as  a  time  for  a  man  to  die,  that  Anna  should  have 
the  honour  of  living  at  the  very  time  when  God 
should  send  forth  his  Son  to  be  the  Redeemer  and 


The  Widow  Anna.  261 

Saviour  of  his  people,  and  that  she  should  enjoy 
the  felicity  of  a  personal  sight  of  him  in  his  infancy, 
just  before  she  closed  her  aged  eyes  in  death. 

I.  Let  us  first  inquire  concerning  her  family  con- 
nexions. She  was  the  daughter  of  Phanuel,  who 
was  supposed  to  have  been  a  devout  man  of  high 
esteem ;  his  name  signifying  "  the  face  of  God.^' 
If  his  religious  character  corresponded  with  the 
import  of  his  name,  he  could  not  but  have  been 
held  in  high  estimation,  for  honourable  and  happy 
must  be  that  man  on  whom  the  face  of  God  shines, 
and  whose  constant  delight  is  to  walk  in  the  light 
of  God's  countenance !  The  name,  therefore,  of 
this  man  is  here  preserved  as  an  honour  to  himself, 
and  as  reflecting  the  most  deserving  praise  on  his 
pious  daughter.  Phanuel  is  said  to  be  of  the  tribe 
of  Aser,  the  same  with  Asher,  the  very  tribe  on 
which  Moses  pronounced  the  following  benediction : 
Let  Asher  he  blessed  icith  cliildi'en ;  let  him  be  ac- 
ceptable to  his  brethren,  and  let  him  dip  his  foot  in 
oil.  Thy  shoes  shall  be  iron  and  brass ;  and  as  thy 
days,  so  shall  thy  strength  be.  Deuteronomy  xxxiii. 
24,  25.  Whatever  it  may  have  been  with  the  father, 
it  appears  that  Anna  his  daughter  was  no  stranger 
to  the  virtues  of  that  ancient  benediction,  for  as  her 
many  days  were,  so  was  her  strength  from  the  God 
of  Asher.  She  is  further  said  to  be  a  widow,  having 
endured  tlie  greatest  of  all  natural  afflictions,  by 
resigning  the  object  of  her  earthly  affections  t-  the 
colfi  recess  of  the  grave;  still  her  Maker  was  her 
better  husband,  the  Lord  of  Hosts  is  his  name  ;  and 


262  The  Widow  Anna. 

she  resolved  to  consecrate  her  widowed  days  to  his 
honour  and  service.  Happy  is  that  forlorn  widow 
who  has  an  ear  and  a  heart  open  to  the  voice  of  the 
Almighty,  who  hath  said,  1  am  a  husband  to  the 
widoic,  and  a  father  to  the  fatherless.  Thus,  al- 
though she  may  resolve  to  wear  the  widow's  weeds 
till  they  drop  off  in  death,  yet  she  has  reason  to 
rejoice  in  the  better  garments  of  God's  salvation. 

II.  Luke  informs  us  that  Anna  was  of  a  great 
age,  I  would  suppose  much  older  than  was  gener- 
ally the  lot  of  females  to  live  at  that  time.  She  was 
a  widow  of  about  fourscore  and  four  years ;  and 
had  lived  icith  an  husband  seven  years  from  her 
virginity.  From  this  statement,  without  adverting 
to  the  age  when  the  Jews  considered  their  daughters 
marriageable,  we  will  say,  that  she  married  at  the 
age  of  twenty,  seven  years  she  lived  with  her  hus- 
band, and  then  continued  in  widowhood  eighty- 
four  years,  of  course  her  full  age  at  this  time  must 
have  been  one  hundred  and  eleven.  This  is  the 
greatest  period  of  longevity  recorded  in  the  New 
Testament.  Whether  this  was  her  real  age  or  not, 
it  is  of  greater  consequence  to  know  that  the  beauty 
of  old  persons  is  their  gray  hair,  and  that  the  hoary 
head  is  a  crown  of  glory,  if  it  be  found  in  the  way 
of  righteousness.     Therefore, 

III.  We  will  proceed  to  examine  the  marks  of 
Anna's  piety-  She  was  a  constant  attendant  on  the 
public  worship  of  the  Lord,  and  she  departed  not 
from  the  temple  night  and  day,  that  is,  I  presume 


The  Widow  Anna.  263 

whenever  the  service  and  worship  of  God  were 
performed,  morning,  noon,  or  evening.  What  an 
honourable  encomium  is  this  upon  pious  though 
decrepit  old  age  !  The  dimness  of  sight,  the  defect 
in  hearing,  or  the  tremour  of  limbs,  could  not  detain 
her  from  the  place  where  God's  honour  dwelleth, 
for  there  was  her  heart.  The  particular  parts  of 
Anna's  devotion  are  also  named.  She  sei'ved  God 
tcith  fastings  and  2>'rciycrs.  By  the  one  she  ex- 
pressed her  sense  of  unworthiness,  and  by  the 
other  her  constant  dependence  upon  the  God  of 
her  mercy.  In  these  duties  she  did  not  act  the 
part  of  a  Pharisee,  which  was  to  be  seen  of  men; 
huimthQiw  she  served  God;  her  heart  was  engaged^ 
her  faith  was  sincere,  and  her  love  was  animated; 
all  which  puts  a  lustre  upon  her  character,  and  a 
solemnity  to  her  devotions.  Nor  must  it  be  omitted^ 
that  old  Simeon,  and  many  others  in  Jerusalem, 
were  waiting  at  the  same  time  for  the  consolation 
of  Israel,  the  promised  Messiah,  the  Child  that  was 
to  be  born,  and  the  Son  that  was  to  be  given,  and 
who  should  suddenly  come  to  the  temple ;  and 
therefore  this  aged  Israelite  was  now  directing  her 
prayers  for  the  fulfilment  of  this  promise  before  she 
closed  her  eyes  in  death.  It  is  further  said,  that 
Anna  was  a  prophetess.  We  know  that  prophecies 
had  ceased  among  the  Jews  four  hundred  years 
before  the  coming  of  Christ,  and  whether  it  was 
the  same  with  this  pious  woman  as  it  was  with 
Simeon,  to  whom  it  was  revealed  that  he  should  not 
die  until  he  had  seen  the  Lord  Christ,  it  is  to  us 
immaterial.     A   prophet   in   the   New   Testament 


264  The  Widow  Anna. 

generally  signifies  no  more  than  an  instructor,  and 
we  may  therefore  conclude  that  Anna,  from  reading 
the  Old  Testament,  and  her  attendance  at  the  tem- 
ple, might  have  received  a  strong  impression  that 
the  coming  of  the  Messiah  was  at  hand,  and  there- 
fore she  communicated  her  knowledge  for  the  be- 
nefit of  others.  In  this  great  event  her  expecta- 
tions were  realized ;  for 

IV.  She  came  into  the  temple  at  the  instant  Jo- 
seph and  Mary,  according  to  the  law  of  Moses, 
presented  the  infant  Jesus  before  the  Lord,  and 
she  saw  Simeon  take  him  in  his  arms.  With  pro- 
found joy  she  heard  that  venerable  man  exclaim, 
Lord,  now  lettest  thou  thy  servant  depart  in  peace^ 
according  to  thy  word :  for  mine  eyes  have  seen  thy 
salvation,  ichich  thou  hast  prepared  before  the  face 
of  all  jyeople ;  a  light  to  lighten  the  Gentiles,  and  the 
glory  of  thy  people  Israel.  Scarcely  had  he  finished 
this  pious  ejaculation,  when  Anna,  participating  in 
the  joyful  scene,  immediately  lifted  up  her  heart 
and  praised  God  for  a  Saviour  born  !  Who  can 
describe  the  emotion  of  his  soul  on  so  interesting 
an  occasion  X  Well  might  she  give  thanks  to  the 
Lord  for  fulfilling  his  promises  so  often  repeated, 
and  which  she  had  so  often  read  with  believing 
anticipation ;  and  well  indeed  might  she  express 
the  gratitude  of  her  soul  for  being  preserved  such  a 
number  of  years,  and  that  her  journey's  end  should 
be  crowned  with  a  sight  of  the  salvation  of  God. 
This,  however,  was  not  a  momentary  joy,  for  we 
are  next  informed, 


The  Widoic  Anna.  205 

V.  That  she  s])akc  of  him  to  all  them  that  looked 
for  redemption  in  Jerusalem.  The  character  of  his 
person,  the  Son  of  God,  an  Infant  of  days,  born  to 
save  his  people  from  their  sins,  bring  in  an  ever- 
lasting righteousness,  glory  to  God  in  the  highest, 
and  good  will  towards  men ;  all  these  formed  the 
delightful  subject  of  her  communication.  Thus  was 
she  happily  employed,  po-ssibly  from  house  to  house, 
conveying  the  glorious  tidings  of  what  she  had 
seen  and  heard  to  the  believing  Jews,  who  knew 
that  Daniel's  weeks  were  expired,  and  were  now 
waiting  for  redemption  in  Israel.  How  long  this 
aged  widow  lived,  or  where  she  was  buried,  we  are 
not  informed.  The  only  reflection  with  which  we 
can  conclude  this  paper  is,  that  from  the  short  his- 
tory of  her  long  life,  we  should  make  a  pious  effort 
for  the  improvement  of  our  own. 

Is  my  reader  a  widow  in  mourning,  weeping  at 
the  loss  of  him  in  whom  was  placed  all  her  earthly 
felicity'?  Then  seek  the  Saviour's  love,  for  he  is  a 
friend  that  sticketh  closer  than  a  brother,  and  whose 
love  can  fill  the  aching  void  which  death  has  made 
within  your  breast.  Art  thou  left  with  orphan  chil- 
dren clinging  to  thy  feeble  arms  I  Perhaps  you  say, 
For  these  things  I  iceejj ;  mine  eye  runneth  down 
icith  tcater,  because  the  comforter  that  shoidd  relieve 
my  sold  is  far  from  me:  my  children  are  desolate, 
because  the  enemy  death  prevailed.  Lamentations 
i.  16.  Under  these  painful  circumstances  listen  to 
what  the  Lord  has  said,  /  am  a  husband  to  the 
widow,  and  father  to  the  fatherless.     And  in  what 

34 


266  The  Widow  Afina. 

numberless  instances  has  it  been  proved,  through 
successive  ages,  that  in  him  the  fatherless  jindeth 
mercy.  Or  art  thou  like  Anna,  advanced  in  years, 
having  lost  thy  bosom  companion  in  early  wedlock, 
travelling  from  year  to  year  alone,  and  thy  widow's 
weeds,  like  thyself,  old  and  tattered  by  the  afflic- 
tions of  thy  journey,  and  ready  to  sink  beneath  the 
stroke  of  death  \  Then,  like  Anna,  lay  up  all  your 
good  in  God ;  place  all  your  confidence  in  a  Saviour 
born,  and  in  him,  now  glorified  in  heaven,  you  will 
assuredly  find  the  widow's  only  consolation. 

Let  me  recommend  the  example  of  Anna  to  my 
aged  readers.  She  set  her  affections  upon  the  house 
of  her  God  ;  there  she  gave  her  constant  attendance, 
and  there  she  found  her  Saviour  born  for  the  con- 
firmation of  her  faith,  and  the  joy  of  her  heart,  and 
so  shall  it  be  with  you.  From  her  great  age  we 
may  easily  suppose  this  pious  widow  must  have 
been  extremely  infirm,  yet  to  the  temple  of  the 
Lord  she  would  go  as  her  best  home  upon  earth, 
in  anticipation  of  her  eternal  home  in  heaven.  I 
know  that  the  decrepitude  of  age,  the  defect  of 
sight,  and  depression  of  hearing,  may  frequently  be 
urged  as  an  apology  for  abiding  at  home ;  but  your 
Lord  hath  said.  Where  your  treasure  is,  there  will 
your  heart  be  also;  and  if  your  heart,  like  Anna's, 
be  in  the  place  where  God's  honour  dwelleth,  you 
will  exert  every  effort  to  give  your  attendance. 
You  have  often  been  refreshed  in  the  sanctuary  of 
the  Lord ;  there  you  were  ifistructed  in  the  riches 
of  the  Gospel;   there  you  offered  your  prayers  in 


The  Widow  Anna.  267 

affliction,  and  sung  his  praises  for  the  inestimable 
mercies  you  received ;  and  as  your  animal  nature 
now  declines  apace,  one  would  think  your  chief 
delight  would  be  found  in  the  ways  of  the  Lord. 
Should  your  hearing  be  defective,  that  you  cannot 
hear  a  whole  sermon,  you  may  catch  a  sentence,  or 
a  word,  which  may  prove  to  you  like  a  morsel  of 
the  bread,  or  a  drop  of  the  water  of  life,  affording 
you  spiritual  refreshment.    Indeed  you  are  exhorted 
by  the  mercies  of  God,  to  present  your  body  a  living 
sacrifice,  holy,  acceptable  unto  God,  which  is  your 
reasonable  sermce.     Romans  xii.  1.     Your  poor  old 
body  has  been  preserved  for  very  many  years,  and 
when  death  comes,  you  will  cheerfully  resign  it  to 
the  hand  of  your  Creator,  in  hope  of  a  glorious  resur- 
rection ;  and  these  form  strong  arguments  to  make 
every  public  surrender  of  your  person  in  the  house 
of  God,  as  though  it  should  be  your  last.     Besides, 
there  is  something  so  lovely  and   encouraging  to 
young  persons  to  behold  the  aged  in  the  house  of 
God,  that  it  cannot  fail  to  enforce  the  duty  upon  them. 
It  teacheth  them  that  God  has  blessings  to  bestow 
both  upon  the  aged  and  the  young,  that  aUhough 
nature  wears  out,  grace  grows  stronger,  and  bears 
the  richest  fruit;  and  the  Saviour  Jesus  is  so  good  a 
Master,  that  old  disciples  can  wish  for  no  better,  and 
still  delight  in  his  service.    What  a  lustre  does  this 
cast  upon  the  reality  and  the  virtues  of  religion  1 
Who  but  must  perceive  how  admirably  the  expres- 
sions of  gratitude  to  God,  and  good  will  to  man, 
are  combined  in  the  pious  conduct  of  this  venerable 
female:   she  seems  to  have  caui^ht  the  accents  of 


268  The  Widow  A?ina. 

the  angels  in  their  song  at  the  nativity.  She  tirs.t 
gave  thanks  unto  the  Lord,  and  then  spake  of 
Jesus  to  all  them  that  looked  for  him  in  Jerusalem. 
Though  her  talent  was  nearly  worn  out,  she  made 
the  best  use  of  it  possible  in  communicating  these 
glad  tidings  to  others  ;  for,  indeed,  we  cannot  but 
speak  of  the  things  which  we  havp  spen  and  heard 
of  the  Saviour  of  man.  While  some  may  despise 
or  reject  the  Redeemer,  there  are  always  more  or 
less  that  cordially,  if  not  anxiously,  receive  infor- 
mation so  highly  interesting  to  their  immortal  con- 
cerns. And  when  such  friendly  instructions  are 
communicated  by  the  lips  of  the  aged,  who  have 
tasted  that  the  Lord  is  gracious,  they  seldom  fail  of 
being  cordially  received,  and  produce  the  most 
happy  effects.     Go  thou  therefore  and  do  likewise  ! 

As  a  conclusion  to  our  present  contemplations, 
that  as  Anna  gave  thanks  for  the  sight  of  her  Sa- 
viour, and  that  her  life  had  been  prolonged  to  so 
great  an  age,  let  us  not  be  forgetful  of  our  obliga- 
tions to  the  Lord,  that  he  has  given  us  an  hope  in 
his  Son,  and  lengthened  our  days  to  old  age.  Let 
this  be  our  consolation  and  the  theme  of  our  song- 
while  so  rapidly  retiring  from  the  trials  and  dan- 
gers of  this  vain  world,  in  prospect  of  a  world  of 
felicity,  which  shall  for  ever  endure!  What  the 
evidences  were  which  Anna  possessed  of  her  in- 
terest in  the  Messiah  that  was  to  come,  while  in  her 
more  early  years,  is  to  us  unknown,  as  her  general 
history  is  not  recorded.  But  possibly  the  aged  per- 
son who  reads  this  paper  may  have  for  many  years 


The  Widoic  Anna.,  269 

professed  the  Gospel  of  salvation,  without  arriving 
to  a  desirable  assurance  of  a  personal  interest  in 
Christ  the  Lord.  If  so,  the  case  of  the  widow  Anna 
may  afford  encouragement.  Her  feet  were  directed 
to  the  temple  at  the  very  instant  the  Saviour  was 
presented ;  she  saw,  her  faith  was  confirmed,  and 
her  heart  rejoiced.  So  may  it  be  with  you;  the 
Spirit  of  Christ,  through  the  testimony  of  his  Gos- 
pel, can  reveal  the  Saviour  to  your  heart,  so  as  to 
leave  no  room  to  doubt  or  hesitate  that  Christ  is 
yours;  and  thus,  instead  of  lingering  in  fear,  you 
will  possess  a  desire  to  depart  and  be  with  him 
in  glory,  in  whose  presence  there  is  fulness  of  joy, 
and  at  whose  right  hand  there  are  pleasures  for 
evermore. 


To  thy  tempip  I  repair ; 
Lord,  I  love  to  worship  there; 
While  Ihy  glorious  praise  is  sung, 
Touch  my  lips,  unloose  my  tongue. 

From  thy  house  'when  I  return. 
May  my  heart  within  me  burn ; 
And  at  ev'ning  let  me  say, 
"  I  have  walk'd  witkGod  to-day." 


THE   SAfNTS  OF   GOD 

Personally  knoioing  each  other  in  Heaven. 


I  love  to  tliink  cf  heav'n,  wliere  I  sh!>ll  meet 
My  fellow-travellers,  and  where  no  more 
With  grief  or  sin  my  mind  will  be  disturb'd; 
Where  holy  saints  and  holy  angels  dwell 

In  constant  harmony  and  mutual  love. 

Swain. 


Whatever  relates  to  a  state  of  existence  beyond 
the  grave  must  certainly  be  of  the  highest  interest 
to  man.  To  an  aged  Christian  especially,  who  is 
advancing  to  his  heavenly  home,  it  must  be  a  pleas- 
ing inquiry,  "  Whether  there  he  shall  meet  and  per- 
"  sonally  know  the  happy  individuals  with  whom 
"  he  enjoyed  the  sweets  of  Christian  fellowship 
*'  while  passing  through  this  vale  of  tears'!"  There 
is  certainly  something  in  the  expectation  of  such  an 
enjoyment,  that  irresistibly  entwines  itself  around 
the  heart,  while  a  contrary  thought  casts  a  gloom 
over  the  endearments  of  friendship.  Some  there 
are  who  have  doubted,  whether  the  supposition  of 
the  saints  personally  knowing  each  other  in  heaven 
is  satisfactorily  warranted  by  Scripture  testimony, 
and  therefore  it  is  sufficient  for  them  to  believe  that 


The  Saints  of  God,  8^c.  271 

the  final  happiness  of  the  redeemed  will  be  infinitely 
complete  by  their  glorified  persons  in  the  imme- 
diate presence  of  God  and  the  Lamb  for  ever. 
Whether  such  persons  may  have  felt  sufl^cient  in- 
terest in  the  subject,  to  induce  them  to  search  the 
Scriptures  with  desirable  attention  or,  not,  should 
by  no  means  prevent  us  from  examining  for  our- 
selves, that  if  true  we  may  enjoy  the  comfort  of  it, 
and  enhance  our  gratitude  to  the  Lord  of  grace  and 
glory.  In  order,  therefore,  to  make  our  inquiry  the 
more  easy  and  familiar,  it  will  be  presented  in  two 
parts,  thereby  allowing  time  for  the  reader  to  pause 
and  indulge  such  reflections  as  the  subject  will 
naturallv  excite. 


THE  FIRST  PART. 

Let  us  listen  to  the  general  voice  of  mankind 
upon  the  subject,  for  it  is  a  fact,  with  the  exception 
of  a  few  individuals  who  disbelieve  the  Bible  and 
the  immortality  of  the  soul,  and  assert  that  death 
will  extinguish  their  existence  for  ever,  there  is  a 
general  impression'  on  the  mind  both  of  good  and 
bad  men,  that  in  futurity  we  shall  know  each  other, 
whether  they  profess  it  or  not.  I  cannot  divest 
myself  of  an  opinion,  that  this  thought  is  instinc- 
tive in  human  nature,  and  that  although  some  good 
men  may  have  had  their  doubts  respecting  it,  which 
I  imagine  arise  more  from  their  incapacity  to  as- 
certain the  precise  medium  or  manner  with  which 
the   knowledge  may   be  communicated,   than  the 


^72  The  Saints  of  God  jyefsonally 

fact  itself.  The  argument  of  Addison  on  the  belieif 
of  a  future  state,  may  have  its  weight  in  llie  present 
case.  "  The  desire  of  man,"  says  he,  "  after  a  fu- 
"  ture  state  of  happiness,  is  a  strong  presumptive 
"  proof  that  such  a  state  actually  exists,  otherwise 
"  God  would  noi  have  implanted  that  desire  in  his 
"  breast."  So  in  the  present  case,  if  total  ignorance 
of  each  other  is  to  be  the  lot  of  the  righteous  in 
heaven,  how  is  it  that  the  thought  of  really  knowing 
each  other  in  futurity  should  so  universally  prevail  1 

It  may  perhaps  be  pleasing  to  the  reader  to  be 
informed  how  strongly  Socrates  and  Cicero,  with 
the  contemporaries  of  those  great  and  admired 
sages  of  antiquity,  were  persuaded  of  meeting  and 
personally  knowing  each  other  in  a  future  state. 
"  Who  would  not,"  says  Socrates  in  his  Apology, 
''  part  with  a  great  deal  to  purchase  a  meeting  with 
"  Orpheus,  Hesiod,  Homer,  &c.  1  If  it  be  true  that 
"  this  is  to  be  the  consequence  of  death,  I  would 
"  even  be  glad  to  die  often.  What  pleasure  will  it 
"  give  to  live  with  Palamedes  and  others  who  suf- 
*'  fered  unjustly,  and  to  compare  my  fate  with 
"  theirs  1  What  an  inconceivable  happiness  will  it 
"  be  to  converse  in  an  other  world  with  Sisyphus, 
''  Ulysses,  and  others,  especially  as  those  who  in- 
^'  habit  that  world  shall  die  no  more."  Plato  makes 
Socrates  promise  himself  wonderful  delight  in  a 
future  state,  in  the  company  of  Musaus,  Hesiod, 
Homer,  and  other  eminent  men,  who  died  before 
him.  Cicero  has  this  remarkable  passage  in  his 
treatise  on  old  age.    Having  mentioned  Pythagoras, 


knowing  each  other  in  Heaven.  273 

Socrates,  Plato,  and  others,  he  breaks  out  in  this 
rapturous  language,  "O,  glorious  day!  when  I  shall 
"  depart  to  that  heavenly  council  and  assembly  of 
''  spirits,  when  I  shall  flee  from  this  tumult  and 
"  sink  of  corruption :  For  I  shall  not  only  meet 
"  those  heroes  concerning  whom  I  have  spoken, 
"  but  even  my  Cato,  better  than  whom  was  no  man, 
"  none  more  renowned  for  piety ;  whose  body  I 
"  placed  on  that  funeral  pile,  whereon  he  ought  to 
"  have  laid  mine.  But  his  spirit  not  deserting  me, 
"  still  not  unmindful  of  me,  has  gone  to  that  country 
"  where  he  knew  I  was  about  to  join  him,  which 
"  my  misfortune,  I  seem  to  bear  with  fortitude, 
"  though  I  do  not  bear  it  with  a  contented  mind. 
"  However,  I  shall  console  myself,  reflecting  that 
"  our  separation  shall  not  be  long,  and  that  I 
"  am  about  to  quit  this  world."  These  quotations 
from  those  ancient  heathen  sages,  who  knew  not 
the  Scripture,  and  only  followed  the  dictates  of 
their  reason,  are  introduced  merely  to  form  a  na- 
tural conviction  of  the  probability  that  man,  after 
death,  may  be  introduced  into  a  future  state,  in 
which  they  should  personally  know  and  enjoy  the 
society  of  each  other  as  a  great  source  of  their  hap- 
piness ;  and  certainly  this  may  be  admitted  as  a, 
presumptive  evidence  at  least,  that  such  a  social 
state  may  possibly  be  enjoyed  beyond  the  vale  of 
death.  But  we  have  the  Scriptures  in  our  hand, 
which  give  us  a  sure  ground  of  testimony,  for  we 
know  that  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christy  who  hath  aho- 
lished  death,  hath  brought  life  and  immortality  to 
light  through  the  Gospel.     2  Timothy  i.  10.     Of 

35 


274  The  Saints  of  God  jjersonaUif 

course  we  will  now  open  the  word  of  God  as  oui' 
directory,  under  a  devout  impression  that  if  the 
saints  of  God  in  immortality  shall  certainly  know 
each  other,  we  shall  therein  find  a  sufficiency  to 
produce  a  conviction  of  the  truth.  Nor  can  we  in- 
dulge a  doubt,  but  that  this  will  materially  add  to 
the  consolation  and  pleasure  of  the  aged  reader, 
who  wishes  more  devoutly  to  realize  the  vast  scenes 
of  eternity,  to  which  he  is  so  rapidly  approaching. 

Every  one  will  confess  that  the  personal  know- 
ledge of  each  other  in  this  life  is  by  the  exercise  of 
our  senses,  and  if  a  union  be  formed  between  two 
or  more  persons,  it  is  dictated  by  the  social  principle 
which  is  within  us,  and  in  the  same  manner  human 
societies  of  every  conceivable  description  have  been, 
and  still  are,  produced.  From  this  persuasion  we 
will  attempt  to  examine  the  original  constitution  of 
man  when  first  fwnied  by  the  hand  of  his  Creator, 
for  however  this  may  have  been  overlooked  by 
those  who  Irave  professed  to  think  and  write  upon 
the  subject  of  knowing  each  other  in  heaven,  I 
shall  be  much  mistaken  if  we  do  not  here  find  the 
ground  of  such  expectation,  and  those  rays  of  light 
will  proceed  from  it  to  direct  our  inquiries,  which 
at  first  thought  may  be  contemplated. 

By  reading  the  second  chapter  of  the  book  of 
Genesis,  we  may  perceive  that  when  God  created 
our  first  parent  Adam,  he  enriched  his  soul  with 
what  I  will  call  a  social  principle;  and  in  accord- 
ance with  this  the  Lord  said,  /if  is  not  good  that  the 


knowing  each  other  in  Heaven.  275 

man  should  he  alone;  I  will  make  him  an  help  meet 
for  him.  The  Lord  therefore  formed  Eve  out  of 
the  man,  brought  the  woman  to  him,  he  knew  her, 
and  Adam  said,  This  is  now  bone  of  my  hones,  and 
fiesh  of  my  flesh.  Besides,  this  social  principle  con- 
stituted a  material  part  of  his  rationality,  as  it  ex- 
panded to  the  enjoyment  of  his  Creator,  as  well  as 
to  his  earthly  companion  ;  and  certainly  so  long  as 
they  continued  in  innocency,  its  operation  must 
have  produced  the  charms  and  the  bliss  of  Paradise  ! 
Still  this  principle  was  not  in  the  absolute  govern- 
ment of  Adam,  the  Lord  God  placed  the  tree  of 
knowledge  of  good  and  evil  as  a  test  or  law  of  obe- 
dience, and  therefore  said  unto  him.  In  the  day  thou 
eatest  thereof  thou  shalt  surely  die.  They  did  eat 
thereof,  and  it  is  seri^^usly  afflicting  to  us  to  per- 
ceive the  demoralizing  effects  which  it  produced 
upon  their  social  principles,  for  tlie  woman  being 
first  in  the  transgression,  she  violated  it  in  her  own 
breast,  and  then  towards  her  h^usband's  happiness  ; 
and  when  both  had  sinned,  they  debased  the  same 
principle  towards  God,  and  under  a  consciousness 
of  their  evil,  they  both  with  fear  fled  to  conceal 
themselves  from  the  presence  of  their  Creator. 
After  their  expulsion  from  Paradise,  we  see  the 
various  effects  of  this  vitiated  principle  in  their  pos- 
terity, both  in  the  line  of  Cain  and  in  that  of  Seth, 
until  the  destruction  of  the  old  world  by  the  general 
deluge. 

In  the  history  of  mankind   through    successive 
generations,  from  the  days  of  the  flood  to  the  pre-» 


276  The  Saints  of  God  personalis/ 

sent  hour,  nothing  is  more  rational  and  necessary 
to  be  believed,  than  that  man  is  still  under  inviola- 
ble obligation  to  his  Creator ;  and  also  by  know- 
ledge of  each  other  the  inherent  social  principle  is 
excited  into  action,  and  from  thence  is  produced 
the  bond  of  every  kind  of  society  which  have,  or 
still  exist,  in  the  world,  whether  for  good  or  evil 
purposes.  And  although,  like  Adam  in  Paradise, 
we  see  not  the  tree  of  knowledge  of  good  and  evil, 
yet  God  has  not  left  us  without  a  law  to  convince 
us  of  his  right  to  our  affections  and  obedience,  as 
well  as  to  demand  our  love  to  each  other.  This 
law  was  delivered  by  the  ministry  of  Moses  in  the 
Old  Testament,  and  in  the  New  it  was  divinely 
sanctioned  and  enforced  by  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son 
of  God.  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with 
all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all 
thy  mind.  This  is  the  first  and  gj'eat  command- 
7nent.  And  the  second  is  like  unto  it;  Thou  shalt 
love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself.  On  these  two  com- 
Tnandments  hang  all  the  laio  and  the  prophets.'^ 
This  is  that  universal  law  which  binds  all  mankind 
to  the  authority  of  their  Maker ;  it  is  the  same  in 
substance  and  design  as  the  prohibition  given  to 
Adam  in  Paradise ;  it  is  the  standard  of  human 
perfection  that  cannot  be  exceeded,  and  the  least 
transgression  merits  the  punishment  of  death;  it 
meets  the  powers  of  the  soul  both  towards  God  and 
our  fellow  creatures ;  it  forms  the  rationality  of  man, 
and   is    of  perpetual    and   eternal  duration.     For 

*  Deuteronomy  vi.  5,  Leviticus  xix.  18,  Matthew  xxii.  37 — 40. 


knoiowg  each  other  in  HeaTcn.  277 

verihj,  I  say  unto  you,  said  Jesus,  Till  heaven  and 
earth  pass,  one  jot  or  one  tittle  shall  in  no  wise  pass 
from  the  law,  till  all  be  fulfilled.  Matthew  v.  18. 
Now  where  is  the  man  that  has  obeyed  this  \aw1 
Has  not  all  flesh  corrupted  its  way  upon  the  earth  1 
Is  not  our  foolish  heart  darkened?  Are  not  our 
passions  so  contaminated  with  evil,  that  instead  of 
loving  God  with  all  our  heart,  and  our  neighbour  as 
ourselves,  it  has  been  the  very  reverse.  And  had 
not  God  made  provision  for  us  in  the  council  of  his 
grace  by  the  gift  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom 
his  law  was  fulfilled,  and  the  lapsed  principle  in  man 
is  restored,  instead  of  recognizing  each  other  in 
heaven,  by  the  same  social  principles,  we  should 
only  have  known  each  other  in  future  misery. 

In  the  PERSON  and  holy  life  of  Jesus,  the  Son  of 
God,  the  second  Adam,  the  Lord  from  heaven,  we 
not  only  see  the  perfection  of  knowledge  as  the 
wisdom  of  God,  but  the  social  principle  of  humanity 
required  by  the  law  of  our  creation,  shining  with 
the  most  ineft'able  lustre!  How  sublime  was  his 
devotion,  and  how  pure  was  his  love  to  his  Father, 
and  how  strong  was  his  love  to  the  guilty  sons  of 
men  !  You  are  toT3  in  the  fourth  chapter  of  Gala- 
tians,  that  in  the  fulness  of  time  God  sent  forth 
his  Son,  made  of  icoman,  to  answer  the  first  pro- 
mise of  restoration,  and  that  he  might  take  upon 
him  a  sinless  human  nature,  he  teas  made  tinder 
the  law,  that  he  might  exemplify  the  virtues  in  his 
personal  obedience,  honour  its  precepts  as  our 
Surety,  and  by  bearing  its  curse,  to  redeem  them 


278  The  Saints  of  God  personally 

that  are  under  the  laic,  so  that  me  might  receive  the 
adoption  of  sons.  This  is  not  all,  but  with  the 
adoption  of  sons,  Christ,  by  his  Spirit,  regenerates 
the  souls  of  his  redeemed,  that  they  become  new 
creatures  in  Christ  Jesus;  spiritual  knowledge  is 
conveyed  to  their  minds  by  the  use  of  the  Gospel, 
and  the  lapsed  social  principle  of  the  soul  is  so 
happily  restored,  that  such  persons  are  enabled  to 
call  God,  Abba,  Father,  and  as  such  love  the  Lord 
their  God  with  all  their  mind,  heart,  and  soul,  and 
their  neighbour  as  themselves.  How  astonishingly 
great  is  this  change!  The  fallen  creature  man  so 
saved,  and  so  restored  to  the  spirit  of  the  law,  as  to 
love  his  Creator,  and  as  a  new  creature  to  be  under 
the  law  to  Christ,  and  to  love  his  God  as  his  ever- 
lasting Father,  from  the  principles  of  redeeming, 
adopting  grace  !  So  true  is  it  icc  love  God  because 
he  first  loved  us.  1  John  iv.  19.  Behold!  Paradise 
restored  upon  a  foundation  that  cannot  be  destroy- 
ed. Well,  therefore,  might  the  angels  sing  at  the 
birth  of  Messiah  Jesus,  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest, 
and  on  earth  peace,  good  will  toward  7nen,  since 
such  happy  and  such  glorious  effects  are  produced. 
And  see  also,  my  aged  reader,  the  perfection  and 
pure  virtue  of  humanity  and  its  law  exemplified  in 
the  person  and  character  of  your  Redeemer,  while 
the  fulness  of  the  Godhead  dwelling  in  him  bodily, 
prove  him  to  be  an  almighty  glorious  Saviour, 
worthy  of  your  highest  confidence,  adoration,  and 
praise. 

I  presume  it  will  be  gratifying  to  the  reader  to 


knowing  each  other  in  Heaven.  279 

see  how  these  restored  principles  operated  upon 
those  who  professed  them  in  the  days  of  the  apos- 
tles, by  forming  a  spiritual  union  with  each  other 
for  the  purposes  of  worshipping  God,  obeying  the 
commandments  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  enjoying  their 
social  happiness.  Those  societies  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament were  called,  7V<e  house  of  the  living  God; 
the  churches  of  Jcsiis  Christ ;  and  also  the  house- 
hold of  faith;  for  they  were  distinct  from  worldly 
societies,  knew  each  other,  united  in  the  bond  of 
the  Gospel,  and  it  is  therefore  said,  that  the  midti- 
tude  of  them  that  believed  icere  of  one  heart  and  of 
one  soul.  Acts  iv.  32.  You  need  not  be  informed 
that  the  Church  of  Christ,  from  the  Christian  era, 
has  continued  through  successive  ages,  and  in- 
creased upon  earth  to  the  present  day,  and  that  the 
knowledge  we  have  of  each  other  as  new  creatures 
in  Christ  Jesus,  excites  our  social  principle  to  unite 
in  love  for  purposes  of  glorifying  God,  enjoying 
the  blessings  of  the  Saviour,  and  of  promoting  our 
mutual  happiness,  in  the  hope  of  its  consummation 
in  the  church  triumphant  in  glory. 

This  short  sketch  of  the  natural  and  moral  state 
of  man  in  his  original  formation,  together  with  his 
redemption  and  restoration  by  Jesus  Christ,  so  far 
from  being  foreign  lo  the  subject  of  our  immediate 
inquiry,  whether  the  saints  of  God  shall  personally 
know  each  other  in  heaven,  leads  us  to  discover  the 
very  foundation  on  which  such  a  persuasion  rests, 
and  at  the  same  time  will  form  a  necessary  aid,  the 
better  to  understand  other  parts  of  Scripture  where 


280  The  Saints  of  God  personally 

the  subject  is  introduced.  If  with  attention  you  re- 
view what  has  been  advanced,  it  is  presumed  you 
will  be  disposed  to  draw  a  few  conclusions  similar 
to  the  following. 

The  knowledge  and  social  faculties  with  which 
God  endowed  man,  however  obscured  and  vitiated 
by  sin,  have  still  existed,  and  form  the  bond  of  every 
kind  of  society  in  the  world  ;  but  had  they  been  de- 
stroyed man  would  have  lost  the  essential  qualities 
of  his  nature,  and  lived  in  solitude  and  wild  dege- 
neracy, exceeding  that  of  the  savage  race.  Neither 
should  we  have  heard  by  a  Cato,  his  cotemporary 
heathen  philosophers,  or  any  other  human  being, 
the  shadow  of  an  idea  of  a  future  state  of  society. 
Contrary,  however,  to  such  a  wretched  state,  man 
continued  a  social  being,  which  forms  a  part  of  his 
happiness  on  earth ;  as  such  he  lives  and  as  such  he 
dies,  still  looking  forward  for  better  society  in  the 
world  which  is  to  come.  This,  therefore,  forms  a 
natural  argument  in  favour  of  knowing  each  other 
in  futurity,  and  is  inseparable  from  our  nature. 

Take  another  view  of  what  has  been  written,  and 
it  will  be  perceived  that  the  knowledge  of  man  is 
seated  in  the  mind ;  the  social  principle  is  resident 
in  the  heart;  the  immutable  law  of  God  ordained 
to  direct  and  govern  both,  together  with  the  immor- 
tality of  the  soul.  All  these  are  so  combined  as  to 
constitute  the  existence  of  man  as  a  rational,  account- 
able being  to  his  Creator;  nor  can  one  part  be 
taken  from  the  other  without  destroying  the  whole. 


knowiiu*  each  other  in  Heaven.  281 


-o 


We  are  assured  in  the  ninth  chapter  of  Ecclesiastes 
and  tenth  verse,  that  there  is  no  icork,  nor  device, 
nor  knowledge,  nor  wisdom,  in  the  grave,  whither 
thou  goest.  The  reason  is  evident,  the  lifeless  body 
is  bereft  of  all  its  intellectual  parts,  which  have  re- 
turned to  God  who  gave  them.  And  shall  the  mind, 
heart,  and  soul,  become  inactive  or  extinct  in  futu- 
rity, so  that  no  knowledge  nor  wisdom  be  retained"? 
The  immortality  of  the  soul  forbids  it;  and  Paul  tells 
us,  Then  shall  I  knoic,  even  also  ai"  1  am  known. 
So  far,  therefore,  from  the  intellectual  powers  of 
man  being  inactive  or  destroyed  in  a  future  state, 
they  will  continue  in  stronger  activity,  having  drop- 
ped their  cumbrous  clay ;  and  as  they  formed  society 
on  earth,  so  they  will  exist  in  society  above,  and  the 
knowledge  of  each  other  far  exceed  what  they  pos- 
sessed below;  and  this  may  be  applied  to  departed 
spirits,  whether  they  be  saints  in  heaven,  or  to  the 
company  of  the  wicked  in  the  regions  of  misery. 

To  these  reflections  we  may  add  the  considera- 
tion of  God  having,  from  the  ruins  of  the  fall  of  man, 
raised  up  a  church  by  Jesus  Christ,  to  be  an  habi- 
tation for  himself  through  the  Spirit.  Ephesians  ii. 
22.  The  individuals  of  this  sacred  society  have  their 
mental  and  social  faculties  more  or  less  refined  by 
grace,  and  are  taught  to  know  and  love  each  other 
as  members  of  the  same  household  of  faith,  and 
thus  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  the  communion  of  saints. 
When  transmitted  by  death  to  the  house  not  made 
with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens,  can  we  conceive 
that  the  family  there  should  not  know  each  other ; 

36 


282  The  Saints  of  God  personally 

their  knowledge  fail,  and  the  social  principle  &f 
love  which  God  had  restored,  should  become  inac- 
tive or  lost,  so  that  there  will  be  no  Paradise,  no 
society  in  heayen]  By  indulging  such  a  supposi- 
tion, should  we  not  imagine  that  the  church  triumph- 
ant in  glory  lo  be  inferior  to  the  church  upon  earth, 
and  less  congenial  with  man  as  a  new  creature  in 
Christ  Jesus?  On  the  contrary,  such  a  supposition 
would  be  highly  irrational,  unworthy  our  character 
as  Christians,  and  dishonourable  to  God,. who  give tli 
grace  aad  glory. 

At  his  pleasure  the  reader  may  now  rest,  indulge 
his  own  reflections,  and  form  his  own  opinions. 
Whatever  else  may  be  found  in  the  Scriptures  upon 
this  subject  is,  1  presume,  predicated  upon  what  has 
already  been  examined,  and  may  be  called  com- 
ments or  illustrations  of  the  whole.  We  will  there- 
fore proceed  to  introduce  some  of  the  principal 
passages,  v/hich  fona 


THE  SECOND  PART. 

The  first  I  shall  name,  is  the  sentiment  of 
David  on  the  death  of  his  infant  child,  recorded  in 
the  twelfth  chapter  of  the  second  book  of  Samuel. 
The  king  said  to  Ms  servants,  Noi&  he  is  dead, 
icherefore  should  J  fast  ?  can  I  bring  Mm  hack 
again  ?  I  shall  go  to  him,  but  he  shall  not  return  to 
me.  Could  David  only  mean  that  he  also  should  die, 
go  down  to  he  grave,  or  be  laid  along  side  the  bones 


knoioins  each  other  in  Heaven.  283 


'^o 


of  his  infant  in  the  sepulchre  of  the  kings '!  This 
could  not  have  assuaged  his  grief,  and  the  consola- 
tion would  have  been  as  cold  as  the  grave.  On  the 
contrary,  he  believed  in  a  future  state  of  existence, 
when  he  should  meet  and  know  his  child,  to  part 
with  him  no  more !  Strong  consolation  this  to  every 
pious  parent  bereaved  of  infant  children. 

The  address  of  Jesus  to  the  unbelieving  Jews,  on 
the  knowledge  of  each  other  in  a  future  state,  will 
also  afford  us  some  degree  of  information.  Many, 
said  he  to  them,  shall  come  from  the  east  and  icest, 
and  shall  sit  down  with  Abraham,  and  Isaac,  and 
Jacob,  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven :  But  the  children 
of  the  kingdom  shall  be  cast  out  into  outer  dark- 
ness :  there  shall  be  iceejnng  and  gnashing  of  teeth, 
Matthew  viii.  11, 12.  The  Evangelist  Luke  has  re- 
corded the  same  address,  Ye  shall  see  Abraham,  and 
Isaac,  and  Jacob,  and  all  thcprophcts,  in  the  kingdom 
of  God,  and  you  yourselves  thrust  out.  Luke  xiii.  28, 
&c.  These  are  remarkable  passages;  and  although 
some  able  writers  have  considered  the  one  in  Mat- 
thew to  have  a  bearing  in  favour  of  believing  Gen- 
tiles, Vk'ho  at  different  periods  shall  be  brought  into 
the  Gospel  kingdom,  yet  all  such  writers  eventually 
refer  both  texts  to  a  future  state,  for  the  being  cast 
out  into  outer  darkness,  &c.  is  only  used  to  denote 
future  misery.  These  addresses  are  very  solcinn 
and  pointed,  and  are  weighty  in  the  scale  of  our 
inquiry^  ¥ov  \^  ihey  shall  see,  that  is,  know  Abra- 
ham, Isaac,  and  Jacob,  in  heaven,  whoin  they  had 
never  seen  before,  while  they  themselves  were  shut 


284  The  Saints  of  God  jJC-vsonally 

out;  and  if  those  ancient  worthies  be  set  down  to- 
gether, and  are  uf  course  known  to  each  other,  may 
we  not  reasonably  conclude,  that  others  shall  share 
in  the  same  mutual  knowledge  \  To  the  same  im- 
port, and  with  the  same  design,  our  Saviour  de- 
scribes the  rich  man  in  torments,  and  Lazarus  in 
the  bosom  of  Abraham.  And  as  Cowper  says,  "  If 
"  a  soul  that  has  perished  shall  know  one  that  is 
"  saved,  surely  the  heirs  of  salvation  shall  know,  and 
"  recollect  each  other  in  heaven."  And  this  too  is 
a  solemn  thought  for  the  wicked,  who  shall  as  cer- 
tainly know  their  companions  in  future  misery! 

The  account  which  Matthew,  Mark,  and  Luke, 
have  recorded  of  our  Lord's  transfiguration  upon 
the  mountain  will  assist  our  inquiries.  This  august 
appearance  no  doubt  was  preparatory  to  his  agony 
in  the  garden,  and  his  death  upon  the  cross,  to  give 
a  specimen  of  his  final  glory  in  heaven,  and  like- 
wise to  make  a  representation  of  what  shall  be  the 
lustre  and  glory  of  his  saints  in  the  world  of  spirits. 
On  this  occasion  Jesus  was  accompanied  by  two 
of  the  most  eminent  saints  of  the  Old  Testament. 
Moses,  the  giver  of  the  law,  who  had  died  fifteen 
hundred  years  before,  and  whose  body  had  been 
secretely  buried  by  the  Lord.  Elias,  or  Elijah,  the 
prophet,  who  nine  hundred  years  before  had  been 
translated,  body  and  soul,  into  heaven.  Both  these 
appeared  with  Jesus  in  glorious  form ;  and  although 
they  could  not  have  seen  each  other  upon  earth, 
yet  now  they. know  each  other  upon  the  mountain 
of  transfiguration,  and  both  talked  with  Jesus  on 


knomiiig  eacJi  other  in  Heaten.  285 

the  subject  of  his  death,  which  was  speedily  to  be 
accompbshed  at  Jerusalem.  If  these  two  glorified 
men  knew  and  conversed  togetlier  with  Jesus  on 
Mount  Tabor,  we  cannot  reasonably  suppose  that 
they  are  now  ignorant  of  each  other,  and  are  silent 
in  heaven.  Besides  Peter,  James,  and  John,  who 
were  present  on  the  occasion,  knew^  them  not  by 
any  likeness  which  they  had  seen  of  them,  for  no 
images,  pictures,  or  likenesses  in  any  form,  were 
allowed  by  the  Jews;  but,  from  their  conversation 
with  Jesus  and  with  each  other.  Will  not  this  also 
strengthen  our  expectation,  that  personal  knowledge 
of  each  other  will  make  a  part  of  the  felicity  of 
Iieaven  ? 

The  comparison  which  our  Lord  makes  between 
the  angels  and  the  glorified  spirits  of  men,  requires 
our  consideration.  On  the  Sadduces  asking  the 
Saviour  a  question  on  the  subject  of  marriage  in 
the  other  world,  he  assured  them,  that  there  they 
neither  marry,  nor  are  given  in  marriage :  neither 
can  they  die  any  more :  for  they  are  equal  unto  the 
angels.  Luke  xx.  35,  36.  All  corporeal  passions 
will  of  course  be  extinct ;  no  natural  or  carnal  re- 
lationship subsist;  neither  will  there  be  need  of  any, 
nor  of  any  increase  in  that  fixed  heavenly  state,  for 
they  arc  the  children  of  God,  being  the  children  of  the 
resurrection,  all  numbered  according  to  the  LamVs 
hook  of  life.  In  the  fifteenth  chapter  of  Luke  our 
Lord  further  describes  this  subject  in  relation  to 
the  conversion  of  sinners.  /  say  unto  you.  That 
joy  shall  he  in  heaxcn  over  one  sinner  that  re2)ent€th. 


286  The  Saints  of  God  personally 

God,  our  Father,  who  is  in  heaven,  will  no  doubt 
rejoice;  to  see  the  conversion  of  a  sinner,  being  the 
fruit  of  his  love,  and  the  efficacy  of  the  Spirit  of  his 
grace  upon  the  soul  of  man.  Christ  will  then  see 
the  travel  of  his  soul,  and  be  satisfied.  No  mention 
is  made  of  the  angels  in  this  verse,  but,  as  in  hea- 
ven dwell  multitudes  of  the  spirits  of  the  just,  shall 
they  not  participate  of  the  joy?  It  was  by  grace 
the  sinner  repented  on  earth,  and  by  grace  the 
saints  are  glorified  in  heaven ;  they  make  but  one 
family,  and  mutually  partake  of  its  triumphs.  May 
we  not  therefore  conclude,  if  the  saints  in  glory 
shall  be  equal  to  the  angels,  who  certainly  must 
know  each  other,  and  rejoice  in  heaven  on  the  con- 
version of  a  sinner,  will  not  the  spirits  of  the  just 
likewise  personally  know  each  other  1  If  not,  they 
cannot  be  equal  with  angels;  and  the  comparison  of 
our  Lord  must  fail. 

We  will  now  examine  two  or  three  passages  in 
the  writings  of  St.  Paid,  which  may  give  us  further 
information.  In  the  third  chapter  of  hie  Epistle  to 
the  Philippians  he  describes  the  quality  of  the 
bodies  of  tfee  righteous  on  the  morning  of  the  re- 
surrection. Our  conversation  is  in  heaven;  from 
whence  also  ice  look  for  the  Saviour,  the  Lord  Jesns 
Christ;  ivho  shall  change  our  vile  body,  that  it 
may  he  fashioned  like  unto  his  glorious  body.  Our 
bodies,  in  the  present  state,  are  vile  indeed,  and 
produce  a  baneful  effect  upon  the  powers  and  facul- 
ties of  the  mind  and  heart,  creating  the  greater  part 
of  our  sorrow.    How  cheering  is  the  assurance  that 


knowififir  each  other  m  Heaven.  287 


'O 


the  same  gracious  Saviour,  who  redeemed  the  soul 
by  his  atoning  blood,  shall  so  change  the  depraved 
body,  as  to  fashion  it  like  unta  his  own  glorious 
body !  then  sin  shall  be  felt  no  more,  and  an  eternity 
of  felicity  succeed !  I  presume  that  Paul,  in  this 
text,  refers  to  the  body  of  Christ  glorified  on  his 
resurrection,  and  in  which  he  ascended  into  heaven. 
In  this  body  Jesus  abode  forty  days  on  earth,  was 
made  known  to  his  disciples,  conversed  with  them 
and  they  with  him,  and  expressed  to  them  the  sin- 
cerity of  his  affection.  As  in  that  glorious  body 
Jesus  possessed  all  the  powers  and  faculties  of  our 
nature  in  the  highest  possible  perfection;  and  the 
bodies  of  his  saints  are  eventually  to  be  fashioned 
like  unto  his  own;  it  must  necessarily  follow  that 
all  the  powers  and  faculties  of  the  mind  and  heart 
will  possess  a  corresponding  state  of  excellence. 
In  this  present  vile  body  we  know,  converse,  love, 
and  enjoy  the  society  of  eaeh  other,  whether  natu- 
rally or  morally,  which  form  a  material  part  of  our 
imperfect  happiness  upon  earth.  When,  therefore, 
through  mercy,  we  shall  exchange  a  vile  body  for 
that  which  is  glorious,  can  we  suppose  that  the 
mental  and  social  faculties  will  either  be  obscured 
or  lost,  so  that  we  shall  have  no  knowledge  or  re- 
Qollection  of  each  other  in  heaven  \  Or  shall  they 
not,  in  a  glorious  body,  be  in  the  highest  degree 
refined,  so  that  we  shall  know,  remember,  and  love 
the  saints  in  heaven  infinitely  more  than  we  ever 
did  on  earth  I 

In  the  church  of  the  Thessalonians  death  had 


288  The  Saints  of  God  personally 

made  considerable  ravages,  and  removed  some  of 
their  valuable  friends  to  the  grave,  and  left  the  sur- 
vivors in  extreme  sorrow.  Paul  was  not  only  a 
faithful  servant  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  but  a  man  of 
sympathy,  possessing  the  finest  feelings  which  dic- 
tated tenderness  and  compassion  to  the  aftlicted. 
To  instruct  and  console  the  Thessalonians  under 
their  severe  bereavement,  he  thus  addressed  them, 
I  would  not  have  you  to  he  ignorant,  brethren,  con- 
cejming  them  which  are  o^slccp,  that  ye  sorroio  not, 
even  as  others  ichich  hate  no  hope.  For  if  tee  believe 
that  Jesus  died  and  rose  again,  even  so  them  also 
ivhich  sleep  in  Jesus  tcill  God  bring  with  him. 
1  Thessalonians  iv.  Vo,  14.  Suppose,  in  addition  to 
this,  he  had  said,  "  Your  departed  friends  have  left 
"  you  in  sorrow ;  they  are  safe ;  they  sleep  in  Jesus ; 
"  and  God,  at  the  last  day,  will  awake  and  bring 
"  them  with  him ;  but  you  will  not  personally  know 
"  them  any  more,  and  by  them  you  will  be  eternally 
"  forgotten."  Would  not  such  an  address  have 
been  more  likely  to  increase  the  gloom  of  their 
melancholy  than  to  remove  their  sorrow]  On  the 
contrary,  must  we  not  be  disposed  to  believe,  as  a 
very  natural  conclusion  from  the  text,  that  it  was 
the  apostle's  intention  to  alleviate  their  sorrow,  by 
cherishing  the  hope,  that  as  their  friends  had  left 
them,  and  now  safely  sleep  in  Jesus,  so  when  God 
should  bring  them  with  him,  they  would  meet  and 
embrace  each  other  again  in  the  bonds  of  eternal 
friendship,  to  part  no  more. 

We  cannot  omit  a  reflection  or  two  upon  Paul's 


knowing  each  other  in  Heaven.  289 

expectation   of  enjoying  the  fruit  of  his  ministry 
among  the  converts  at  Thcssalonica,  when  lie  should 
be  transmitted  to  a  future  stale.     For  what  is  our 
hope,  or  joy,  or  croicn  of  rejoicing  ?  said  he.     Are 
not  even  ye  in  the  presence  of  our  LordJesus  Christ 
at  his  coming  ?     For  ye  are  our  glory  and  joy. 
Could  Paul   or  his  brethren   in   the  ministry  have 
anticipated  such  joy  in  the  future  presence  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  without  the  impression   that  then  and 
there  they  certainly  should  know  the  very  indivi- 
duals whom  God  called   and   blessed  under   their 
ministry  X     What  sort  of  crowns  would  they  have 
been  to  Paul,  which  could  neither  be  seen  or  dis- 
tinguished 1    It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  when  Paul 
wrote  this  Epistle,  through  the  iron  hands  of  per- 
secution, he  had  been  separated  from  his  Thessalo- 
nian  friends.     He  therefore  addresses  them  thus, 
But  we,  brethren,  being  taken  front  you  for  a  short 
tifne  in  presence,  not  in  heart,  endeavoured  the  more 
abundantly  to  see  your  face  with  great  desire.  Chap, 
ii.  17.     If  by  a  short  separation  his  heart  was  anxi- 
ously desirous  of  seeing  them  again  for  the  increase 
of  his  joy  ;    and  should  he,  or  should  he  not,  have 
that  pleasure  on  earth,  he  looked  forward  to  the 
coming  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  when  they  should  be  unto 
him  a  crown  of  rejoicing.    How  delightful  it  is  when 
absent  friends  meet  in  this  vale  of  tears !   it  gives  a 
fresh  spring  to  the  finer  feelings  of  the  soul ;  and 
surely  when  death  shall  separate  us  from  each  other, 
may  we  not  devoutly  wish  and  pray,  that  we  may 
meet  again  at  the  coming  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  when 
friendship  shall  be  crowned  with  joyl     I  may  ven- 

37 


290  The  Saints  of  God  personairy 

ture  to  say,  that  Paul's  expectation  was  not  singular, 
the  same  liope,  more  or  less,  pervades  the  breast  of 
every  faithful  minister  of  Christ  in  every  age;  and 
however  discouraging  this  labour  may  be  on  earth, 
if  successful  but  to  one  soul,  the  prospect  of  meet^ 
ing  that  indiiiidual  in  heaven  forms  the  strongest 
encouragement  to  perseverance. 

If  any  man  was  capable  of  describing  the  nature 
and  pleasures  of  a  future  state,  it  certainly  must 
have  been  St.  Paul,  for  he  v/as  not  only  caught 
up  to  the  third  heavens,  but  was  richly  endowed 
with  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  the  mind  of  Christ. 
For  the  abundant  grace  bestowed  upon  his  brethren 
at  Colosse,  he  exhorted?  them  to  cultivate  the  warm- 
est expressions  of  gratitude,  giving  thanks  unto  the 
Father,  icho  made  us  meet  io  he  j^artakers  of  tJbc 
inheritance  of  the  saints  in  light.  Colossians  i.  12. 
The  apostle  describes  the  glory  of  that  inheritance 
by  a  single  word,  and  calls  it  light,  because  it  is 
most  adapted  to^  our  senses  to  conceive  of  the  hear 
venly  woild,  and  is  likewise  the  well  known  emblem 
of  knowledge,  purity,  and  joy,  and  the  perfection  of 
happiness.  We  know  that  light  is  the  necessary 
medium  by  which  we  see,  and  have  interest  and 
communion  with  objects  and  things  around  us,  and 
which  afford  either  pleasure  or  pain.  We  learn  that 
in  this  celestial  state  there  is  no  need  of  the  light  of 
the  sun,  or  of  the  moon,  nor  of  the  caiidle ;  natural 
and  artificial  light  will  be  equally  unnecessary,  for 
God  and  the  Lamb  will  he  the  light  thereof;  all  the 
perfectioiis  of  Jehovah  in  the  redemption  of  man, 


^nowitig  each  other  in  Heaven.  291 

will  then  appear  in  their  fullest  harmony  and  glory  ! 
Thoso  more  deep  and  sublime  parts  of  the  Scrip- 
tures,  which   are  hard  to  he  iinden'stood,  and   on 
•which  so  many  perplexing  opinions  have  been  form- 
ed, will  in  this  world  of  light  unfold  their  harmony 
and  brilliancy,  so  that  every  saint  will  sec  eye  t€ 
'Cye ;  for  ichenihat  ichick  is  perfect  is  come,  then  that 
which  is  imperfect  shall  be  done  aicay.   1  Corinthians 
xiii.  J  9.     So  likewise  all  the  seemingly  dark  and 
mysterious  dispensations  of  Providence  which  at- 
tended individuals  or  the  church  of  God,  will  dis- 
cover themselves  in  this  inheritance  of  light,  to  have 
been  formed  as  in  one  straight  line,  without  a  single 
-curve;   so  that  with  one  voice  the   glorified  saints 
will  exclaim.  Just  and  true  are  thy  icays  thou  King 
of  saints.     Those  that  had  been  companions  in  suf- 
fering, and  others  who  had  laid  down  their  lives 
together  for  the  truth  and  honour  of  Christ,  willthere 
see  the  end  of  their  faith,  and  receive  a  crown  of 
glory  that  fadeth  nut  awixy.    il  i»  v.citu.ii,i^  ^rovtUy  of 
attention,  that  Paul  not  only  describes  the  inherit- 
ance as  light,  but  the  saints  in  light.     The  purity  of 
their  persons,  without  spot  or  blemish  ;  the  perfec- 
tion of  their  knowledge  without  a  veil,  and  the  plea- 
sures they  enjoy  at  God's  right  hand  for  evermore, 
are  all  in  the  highest  degree  of  infinite  perfection. 
From  this  interesting  description  of  the  saints  pos- 
sessing their  glorious  inheritance  above,  amid  the 
full  blaze  of  celestial  light,  in  wliich  every  object 
will  be  perceived,  suited  to  a  state  of  consummate 
happiness,  and  we  at  the  same  time  be  at  liberty  to 
suppose  that  the  saints  themselves  will  be  so  inn- 


292  The  Saints  of  God  personally 

perfect  in  the  light  of  knowledge,  as  to  be  per- 
sonally ignorant  of  each  other  \  While  this  would 
induce  us  to  call  in  question  the  propriety  of  St. 
Paul,  in  the  choice  of  light  as  an  emblem  to  describe 
the  purity,  knowledge,  and  joy,  of  a  future  state, 
would  it  not  also  throw  a  shade  upon  the  perfection 
of  heaven  and  its  ineffable  brightness  X  It  has 
already  been  stated,  that  the  saints  of  God  on  earth 
are  made  light  in  the  Lord,  and  a  material  part  of 
their  social  happiness  arises  from  the  personal 
knowledge  which  they  have  of  each  other;  and  can 
we  suppose  that  the  pleasure  of  this  knowledge 
will  cease  in  heaven  t  Some  of  the  righteous,  now 
in  glory,  while  on  earth  suffered  together  for  the 
name  and  truth  of  God ;  while  others  were  chained 
to  the  same  stake,  prayed  and  sang  together,  while 
the  same  flame  of  fire  consumed  their  bodies,  and 
dismissed  their  spirits  to  immortality  ;  now  can  we 
indulge  an  impression  that  God  will  withhold  from 
ihf^im  tho  p<.»^^».va  Kmj*yiv5vigo  <xn^  rccolleclion  of 
each  other  in  the  inheritance  of  light,  so  that  they 
Bhall  not  again  know  their  once  fellow  sufferers? 
Nothing  but  the  grace  and  goodness  of  God  united 
these  worthy  sufi'erers  so  strongly  together  in  the 
bond  of  Christian  love,  and  upheld  them  under  their 
agonies  until  they  sunk  in  death ;  and  shall  the 
Lord's  goodness  be  less  to  them  in  heaven,  so  that 
they  will  forget  their  cruel  torments  and  their  com- 
panions together  X  If  so,  will  not  likewise  a  material 
part  of  their  praise  to  God  for  his  goodness  to  each 
other,  be  also  forgotten  X  To  indulge  such  a  sup- 
position, I  presume  would  be  a  reflection  upon  the 


knowing  each  other  in  Heaven.  293 

ineffable  goodness  of  God,  and  so  contradictory  to 
that  inheritance  of  light  and  blessedness,  which  he 
hath  promised  for  his  saints,  that  the  thought  can- 
not be  indulged. 

To  the  sentiments  of  St.  Paul,  let  us  add  the  cor- 
roborating testimony  of  St.  John,  when  he  directed 
the  eye  of  his  faith  to  a  future  state  of  happiness. 
Beloved,  now  are  we  the  sons  of  God,  and  it  doth 
not  yet  appear  what  ice  shall  he :  but  we  knoic  that, 
when  he  shall  ajjjyear,  ice  shall  he  like  him;  for  we 
shall  see  him  as  he  is.     1  John  iii.  2.     As  if  he  had 
said,  "  Though  now  in  a  mixed  state  of  imperfec- 
"  tion,  and  the  world  knoweth  us  not,  yet  even  now 
"  arc  ice  the  sons  of  God.     This  is  our  grand  char- 
"  tered  privilege  by  grace  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  vf  hich 
"  entitles  us  to  immortality  and  eternal  life.     But  it 
"  doth  not  yet  fully  appear  what  we  shall  he  in  that 
"  celestial  state;    the  powers  of  the  mind,  and  the 
"  medium  of  faith,  are  now  too  faint  and  inferior 
"  fully  to  realize  the  glory  and  felicity  of  eternity. 
"  Still  if  we  know  little  else,  of  this  we  are  certain, 
"  that  when  he,  the  Son  of  God,  shall  appear,  we 
"  shall  be  like  him,  for  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is." 
This  was  the  hope  and  the  prospect  of  John  and 
the  saints  in  his  day,  and  is  equally  the  privilege  of 
every  child  of  grace  in  every  age.     And  shall  the 
sons  of  God  see  Jesus  as  he  is?    Triumphant  pros- 
pect !    Shall  they  he  like  him  in  his  illustrious  image 
of  light,  holiness,  and  love!     This  will  be  the  con- 
summation of  their  felicity.   Will  Jesus  then  person- 
ally know  his  saints  in  glory  1     We  cannot  deny  it. 


294  The  Saints  of  God  personally 

Then  we  shall  personally  know  them  too,  or  as 
Paul  says,  Then  shall  I  know,  even  also  as  I  am 
known. 

In  the  former  part  of  this  essay,  the  reader  will 
recollect  it  is  asserted,  that  the  expectation  of  per- 
sonally knowing  each  other  in  a  future  state  ap- 
pears to  be  a  natural  impression,  formed  universally 
upon  the  mind  of  man ;  nor  shall  I  be  wrong  if  I 
call  it  the  dictate  of  nature.  As  a  confirmation  of 
this,  and  as  affording  no  small  illustration  of  all  I 
have  written  upon  this  subject,  let  us  appeal  to  the 
last  hours  of  departing  Christians  passing  from  this 
vale  of  tears,  and  looking  forward  with  an  anxious 
desire  to  be  with  Christ.  They  indulge  a  lively 
impression,  that  in  the  world  of  spirits  they  shall 
join  those  beloved  friends  who  had  either  gone 
before  or  might  follow  them,  and  there  spend  an 
eternity  in  mutual  love  and  praise,  never  again  to 
be  interrupted.  Go  then,  visit  such  death  beds;  or 
bring  to  recoiled  ion  those  you  have  already  attend- 
ed, and  you  will  speedily  be  convinced  that,  proba- 
bly, not  one  out  of  a  humlred  favoured  with  the 
exercise  of  reason,  and  enjoying  any  consolation  in 
the  Lord,  but  what,  more  or  less,  anticipated  the 
pleasure  of  personally  knowing  the  saints  in  heaven  ; 
and  this  I  will  call  the  dictate  of  nature  and  grace 
combined.  In  addition  to  this  advice,  let  me  recom- 
mend to  you  that  whenever  you  take  in  hand  to 
read  a  volume  of  biographical  history  of  God's  de- 
parted worthies,  carefully  to  observe  their  last  re- 
corded expressions,  and  you  will  find,  more  or  less. 


knowing  each  other  in  Heax^n.  295 

their  lively  expccation  of  knowing  and  being  known 
by  the  society  in  heaven.  Luther,  Owen,  Baxter, 
Cowper,  Harvey,  Doddridge,  and  numberless  others, 
both  ancient  and  modern,  eminent  for  piety,  in- 
dulged this  divine  persuasion  at  their  latter  end. 
Copious  extracts  from  their  writings,  to  prove  this, 
might  here  be  introduced  were  it  necessary.  In  a 
dying  hour,  such  expectations  yield  a  double  source 
of  consolation ;  for  while  it  expands  the  desire  to 
pass  away,  and  to  join  the  society  in  heaven,  it  re- 
conciles the  mind,  and  produces  a  cheerful  readi- 
ness to  bid  adieu  to  pious  connexions  here  below, 
in  the  hope  of  enjoying  them  again  in  eternity. 
Here  then  we  meet  the  natural  impression,  which 
so  far  from  its  being  obliterated  in  the  minds  of 
righteous  men,  the  grace  of  God  strengthens  and 
expands  it,  in  prospect  of  ienjoying  the  society  in 
Paradise  above.  Shall  we  then  indulge  the  sup- 
position, that  God  will  disappoint  an  expectation  so 
universal  and  rational  in  itself,  so  strongly  entwined 
in  the  hope  of  his  children,  and  at  the  same  time  so 
worthy  of  himself  1 

Let  the  reader  now  bring  forward  the  first  part 
of  this  essay,  and  compare  it  with  the  second  ;  he 
will  then  perceive  that  the  knowledge  and  social 
principle  with  which  man  was  originally  created, 
however  since  depraved  by  sin,  so  far  from  being 
destroyed,  still  exists,  and  has  dictated  the  forma- 
tion of  every  description  of  society  in  the  world ; 
for  if  destroyed,  man  would  have  lost  his  being. 
He  will  then  perceive  the  glory  of  God's  grace  by 


296  The  Saints  of  God  personally 

Jesus  Christ,  in  restoring  those  principles  in  the 
souls  of  the  redeemed,  so  as  not  only  to  love  tlie 
Lord  their  God  with  all  their  heart,  and  their 
neighbour  asthenisches,  but  to  form  the  most  glorious 
society  upon  earth,  the  church  of  God.  From  the 
several  Scripture  passages  introduced  in  the  second 
part,  he  will  easily  perceive  the  operation  of  those 
restored  principles  in  the  souls  of  the  primitive 
saints,  both  for  their  social  happiness  in  this  life, 
and  the  anticipation  of  their  consummation  in  the 
world  which  is  to  come.  The  whole  of  these,  like 
a  golden  chain,  run  through  the  dispensation  of 
God's  grace,  from  first  to  last,  in  bringing  many  sons 
to  glory ;  and  then  he  may  ask  himself,  whether 
there  is  not  sufficient  ground  in  the  Scriptures  for 
him  to  believe  that  "  the  saints  of  God  will  person- 
"  ally  know  each  other  in  heaven ;"  and  if  it  be  not 
so,  whether  the  church  triumphant  in  glory,  would 
not  be  inferior  in  social  happiness  to  the  church  on 
earth'?  which  God  forbid  the  thought! 

Perhaps  my  reader  may  be  disposed  to  say, 
"  You  have  examined  only  one  side  of  the  subject, 
"  by  introducing  those  passages  of  Scripture  only 
"  which,  by  inference,  give  us  leave  to  suppose,  or 
"  to  hope,  that  we  shall  know  one  another  in  hea- 
"  ven  ;  but  you  have  not  cited  any  text  which  may 
"  weaken  the  inferences,  or  deny  them."  To  this 
I  reply,  that  in  faithfulness  and  candour,  I'  have 
sought  for  such  passages  in  the  Bible,  but  cannot 
find  any,  no,  not  one  ;  and  this  strengthens  my  per- 
suasion, that  my  inferences  are  correct.     There  is 


kiioxcwg  each  other  in  Heaven.  297 

indeed  an  objection,  which  a  few  very  solitary  per- 
sons have  surmised,  and  which,  for  your  sake,  T  will 
name.  It  is,  "  That  if  the  saints  in  heaven  shall 
"  know  that  some  of  those  with  whom  they  were 
"  affectionately  united  on  earth,  were  not  in  that 
"  state  of  happiness,  it  would  produce  a  diminution 
"  of  joy."  To  this  I  reply,  it  will  be  no  wonder 
that  if  in  heaven  the  glorified  saints  should  find 
many  absent  whom  they  expected  to  meet,  and 
others  there  whom  they  never  thought  of  seeing  in 
that  happy  state ;  for  the  Lord  alone  knoweth  them 
that  are  his.  Besides,  as  our  Lord  assures  us,  that 
there  is  neither  marrying  nor  given  in  marriage  in 
heaven,  it  certainly  is  designed  to  assure  us  that  all 
natural  relationship  and  sensual  dispositions  will 
there  have  no  existence.  It  is  impossible  that  such 
appetites  should  be  possessed  after  death ;  for  al- 
though our  flesh  be  sown  in  the  grave  a  natural 
body,  it  shall  be  raised  a  spiritual  body ;  perfectly 
free  from  the  dispositions  and  appetites  we  now 
possess,  and  perfectly  suited  to  a  spiritual  state  of 
enjoyment.  The  objection,  therefore,  destroys  it- 
self, for  if  disappointment  or  regret,  or  any  cause 
of  diminution  of  joy  could  be  felt  in  heaven,  it  could 
not  be  a  state  of  perfect  felicity.  So  far  from  any 
thing  of  this  kind,  the  blessedness  of  the  righteous 
will  flow  from  their  relationship  to  Christ;  and 
whatever  may  be  the  final  state  of  their  former  re- 
latives, the  whole  will  be  resolved  into  the  holy  and 
sovereign  will  of  God. 

I  would  make  an  apology  to  my  reader  for  ex- 

38 


298  The  Saints  of  God,  S^c. 

tending  this  essay  to  so  great  a  length,  did  I  not 
indulge  an  impression  that  the  subject  is  peculiarly- 
interesting  to  a  pious. aged  person  about  to  leave 
his  friends  on  earth,  and  pass  away  to  the  scenes 
of  eternity.  You  may,  therefore,  reflect  upon  what 
has  been  stated  on  the  social  principles;  examine 
each  text  singly,  and  then  take  the  whole  together, 
weigh  the  evidence,  and  in  the  fear  of  God  form 
your  own  conclusion.  Certain  I  am,  that  a  persua- 
sion that  we  shall  know  each  other  in  heaven,  and 
there  spend  an  eternity  in  holy  love  and  friendship, 
will  produce  a  cheerful  and  becoming  effect  upon 
our  tempers  and  conduct-  to  each  other  while  here, 
and  reconcile  us  to  part  in  death  with  those  we 
most  tenderly  love,  while  we  rejoice  in  hope,  that 

Far,  far  beyond  these  mortal  shores, 
A  bright  itiheritancf  is  ours  ; 
Where  saints  in  light  our  coming  wait. 
To  shrti  e  their  holy  blissful  state. 
If  ready  drest  for  heav'n  we  shine. 
Thine  are  the  robes,  the  f  r  >wn  is  thine: 
May  entile  V  vers  their  course  prolong. 
While  thine,  the  praise,  is  all  our  song. 

Doddnd^e. 


A  WALK  TO  THE  VILLAGE  OF  EMMAUS. 


O  lead  me  to  that  happy  path. 

Where  I  my  Lord  may  meet ; 
Tho'  hosts  of  foes  begird  it  round, 

Tho'  briars  wound  m}'  feet. 

Cheer'd  with  th)'  converse,  I  can  trace 

The  desert  with  delight ; 
Thro'  all  the  gloom  one  smile  of  ihine 

Can  dissipate  the  night. 

Emmaus  was  a  small  village  about  seven  and  a 
half  miles  north  of  Jerusalem.  It  is  said  to  have 
been  once  very  populous,  but  was  burnt  since  the 
death  of  Herod  the  great  by  Varus,  the  Roman 
governor.  Here  were  fountains  and  hot  baths,  sup- 
posed to  possess  medicinal  virtues.  Josephus  in- 
forms us,  that  Vespasian,  after  the  siege  of  Jeru- 
salem, left  eight  hundred  soldiers  in  Judea,  to  whom 
he  gave  this  village.  Its  chief  celebrity  in  Scrip- 
ture is  attributed  to  its  being  the  place  to  which 
two  of  our  Saviour's  disciples  walked  on  the  day 
of  his  resurrection,  which  is  admirably  recorded 
in  the  last  chapter  of  Luke.  The  narrative  con- 
tains such  instructive  information,  that  I  cannot 
forbear  drawing  from  it  a  few  lessons,  which  may 


300       A  Walk  to  the  Village  of  Emmaus. 

be  adapted  to  the  feelings  and  desires  of  aged 
Christians.  The  travellers  were  two,  the  name  of 
one  only  being  mentioned.  Tliis  is  Cleophas.  He 
is  said  to  be  the  brother  of  Joseph,  the  reputed 
father  of  Jesus,  likewise  that  he  was  the  husband  of 
Mary,  the  sister  of  the  blessed  Virgin,  and  was  the 
father  of  Simon,  James  the  Less,  and  of  Jude  and 
Joses.  The  name  of  the  other  disciple  is  not  re- 
corded, but  is  supposed  to  have  been  Luke  himself; 
as  probably,  like  John,  on  certain  occasions,  he 
modestly  concealed  his  own  name.  On  the  first 
day  of  the  week,  as  our  Lord  arose  early  in  the 
morning,  these  two  men  were  walking  in  company 
to  the  village  of  Emmaus;  whether  on  business, 
to  see  their  friends,  or  to  avoid  the  clamour  of  the 
enemies  of  Jesus,  is  not  certain.  However,  as  it 
is  said,  that  in  after  times  a  church  was  built  on 
the  very  spot  where  the  house  of  Cleophas  had 
stood  in  this  village,  I  readily  conclude  that  he  and 
his  companion  were  now  walking  home  to  his  own 
dwelling. 

While  on  the  road,  the  conversation  of  these 
two  men  turned  upon  the  resurrection  of  Jesus 
from  the  dead,  which  they  expected,  according  to 
his  own  prediction,  would  have  been  this  very  day, 
thereby  to  prove  the  reality  of  his  character  as  the 
Son  of  God.  And  notwithstanding  what  Peter, 
John,  and  the  women  had  said,  that  they  early  in 
the  mornmg  visited  the  sepulchre,  found  the  stone 
rolled  away,  and  the  body  gone ;  yet  these  men  were 
slow  of  heart  to  believe  the  certainty  of  the  fact. 


A  Walk  to  the  Village  of  Emmaiis.        30  J 

At  this  time  Jesus,  in  character  of  a  stranger,  joined 
their  company,  and  interrogated  tliem  on  the  sub- 
ject of  their  conversation,  which  appeared  to  pro- 
duce their  dejections.  Immediately  they  recited  to 
him  the  things  which  had  taken  place  in  Jerusalem 
concerning  Jesus  of  Nazareth ;  at  the  same  time 
expressing  their  surprise  that  he  sliould  be  unac- 
quainted with  the  case.  To  show  their  own  interest 
in  it,  they  said  unto  him,  But  ice  trusted  that  it  had 
been  he  that  should  have  redeemed  Israel;  and  be- 
sides all  this,  to-day  is  the  third  day  sifice  these 
things  were  done.  Wliat  an  instance  is  this  of  the 
unbelief  and  impatience  of  the  best  of  men,  to  wait 
for  God's  time  to  fulfil  his  own  promise  and  confer 
his  favours!  This  was  indeed  on  the  third  day.  It 
must  have  been  in  the  afternoon,  and  surely  they 
might  have  exercised  their  patience  until  the  day 
had  been  ended.  Jesus,  the  supposed  stranger, 
takes  up  the  subject,  and  beginning  at  Moses  and 
all  the  Prophets,  he  expounded  to  them  that  Messiah 
was  to  suffer  death,  rise  again,  and  thus  to  enter 
into  his  glory;  and  this,  they  afterwards  confessed, 
produced  peculiar  emotions  in  their  heart!  The 
conversation  continued  until  they  drew  nigh  unto  the 
village,  and  the  shadows  of  the  evening  now  began 
to  cover  them.  Jesus  still  supporting  the  character 
of  a  stranger,  with  very  great  propriety  made  as 
though  he  would  pursue  his  journey;  but  the  two 
men  having  already  enjoyed  so  much  satisfaction 
from  his  company,  from  principles  of  kindness  and 
hospitality,  they  gave  him  a  pressing  invitation  to 
abide  with  them  for  the  night,  no  doubt  expecting 


302        A  Walk  to  the  Village  of  Emmaus. 

to  derive  still  greater  benefit  from  his  conversation. 
Jesus  accepted  the  invitation ;  and  supper  being 
prepared,  he  took  his  seat  at  the  table.  In  his  usual 
expressive  manner,  he  took  bread  and  blessed  it, 
and  gave  it  unto  them.  Immediately  their  eyes  were 
opened,  and  they  knew  their  Lord !  But  Jesus, 
amidst  their  surprise,  vanished  away.  The  two 
disciples,  after  reciting  to  each  other  the  warmth  of 
their  hearts,  while  enjoying  the  benefits  of  his  in- 
struction by  the  way,  and  opening  their  understand- 
ing on  those  Scriptures  which  speak  of  the  suffer- 
ings, death,  resurrection,  and  future  glory  of  the 
Messiah :  they  arose  the  very  same  hour,  and  re- 
turned to  Jerusalem.  Finding  the  eleven  disciples 
convened  together,  these  two  men  told  them  what 
things  happened  in  their  walk  to  Emmaus,  and  how 
the  Lord  was  made  known  to  them  in  breaking  of 
bread  ;   all  which  excited  expressions  of  great  joy. 

I  call  this  a  peculiarly  interesting  chapter,  for  out 
of  it  may  be  drawn  the  most  valuable  information 
to  prove  the  resurrection  of  Christ;  the  connexion 
between  the  Old  and  the  New  Testaments;  the 
manner  of  the  ascension  of  Jesus  to  heaven;  with 
many  other  important  jsuhjects,  which  cannot  fail  to 
establish  your  faith,  increase  your  joy,  and  encour- 
age your  hope  of  a  glorious  immortality ;  and  cer- 
tainly it  cannot  be  read  too  often  by  a  Christian, 
whether  young  or  aged. 

We  need  no  conviction  that  the  actual  scenes 
recited  in  this  chapter,  in  the  nature  of  things,  can- 


A  Walk  to  the  Village  of  Emmaus.        303 

not  now  literally  be  repeated  ;  we  can  no  more 
know  Jesus  after  the  flesh,  or  expect  his  bodily- 
visible  presence  ;  for  the  heavens  have  received  him 
until  the  time  of  restitution  of  all  things.  His  pro- 
mised spiritual  presence,  however,  is  of  far  greater 
advantage,  and  which  he  realizes  to  us  by  his 
blessed  Spirit,  through  the  medium  of  his  glorious 
Gospel.  Let  us,  therefore,  in  the  use  of  this  chapter, 
attempt  to  take,  what  I  may  call,  a  believing  walk 
with  Jesus  to  Emmaus,  and  may  his  divine  Spirit 
instruct  and  animate  our  hearts  by  the  way. 

I.  Suppose,  in  the  character  of  the  two  disciples 
travelling  to  Emmaus,  we  see  represented  two  aged 
Christians,  who,  having  travelled  the  day  of  life  in 
the  paths  of  godliness,   and  drawing  to  the  evening 
shade,  earnestly  entreat  the  Saviour  to  abide  with 
them  the  remainder  of  their  earthly  existence,  until 
they  pass  the  night  of  death.     For  frequently  this 
is  the  pleasing  intimacy  between  Christians,    and 
sometimes  with  ministers,  who,  in  early  life,  have 
formed  the  Gospel  bond  of  friendship,  which  has 
strengthened  on   the  journey,   and   become    more 
consolidated  and  interesting  as  their  day  declines. 
They  perceive  the  shades  of  evening  advance,  the 
animal  nature  fails  by  length  of  their  journey  ;  and 
while  the  scenes  of  their  day  retire,  nothing  is  so 
desirable  by  such  pilgrims  on  earth,  as   spiritual 
communion  with  their  Lord  and  Master.     Or  sup- 
pose we  change  the  characters  and  say,  Here  are  a 
couple,  MAN  and  wife,   who  knowing  and  fearing 
the  Lord,  have  spent  the  long  marriage-day  of  life 


304        A  Walk  to  the  Village  of  Enimaus. 

together,  in  the  toils  of  domestic  life,  enjoyed  the  in- 
structions of  Jesus  by  the  way,  proved  mutual  help- 
ers of  each  others  joy,  and  now  the  shadows  of  even- 
ing fall  upon  them.  Perhaps  this  may  be  the  case 
with  my  present  readers.  What  now  can  satisfy 
and  refresh  such  an  aged  couple,  as  mutually  to 
enjoy  the  consoling  and  supporting  company  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  during  the  dark  shades  of  old  age.  Ye 
aged,  married  pair,  tell  me  if  this  be  not  the  supreme 
wish  of  your  hearts?  But  let  me  not  forget  to  re- 
duce this  even  to  a  solitary  case,  whether  of  male  or 
female:  for  it  is  possible  you  have  lost  your  earthly 
friends,  and  as  a  solitary  traveller,  you  have  nearly 
reached  your  journey's  end,  anticipating  the  night  of 
death.  Like  the  disciples  going  to  Emmaus,  you 
have  frequently  enjoyed  the  presence  of  your  Sa- 
viour, and  he  made  your  heart  burn  with  devotion, 
while  he  talked  with  you  by  the  way.  Many  may 
have  been  your  private  and  public  exertions  for  the 
honour  of  your  Lord,  and  the  afflicted  around  you, 
but  now  the  night  cometh,  ichen  no  man  can  work. 
The  failure  of  memory,  languor  of  spirit,  and  the 
decay  of  animal  strength,  these,  with  many  other 
appendages  to  old  age,  add  a  powerful  excitement 
to  your  faith  and  desire  to  close  the  mortal  scene  in 
more  happy  converse  with  your  risen  and  everlast- 
ing Saviour.  For  you  can  say  with  David,  Whom 
have  1  in  heaven  hut  thee,  and  there  is  none  upon 
earth  I  desire  beside  thee. 

I  will  avail  myself  of  the  figurative  parts  of  this 
narrative  to  describe  to  you  the  scene  of  declining 


A  Walk  to  the  Village  of  Emmaus.        305 

life.  It  is  towards  evening,  and  the  day  is  far  spent, 
the  sun  is  going  dov/n,  and  the  sable  curtain  of  life 
will  soon  drop.  An  impression  of  this  upon  the 
mind,  will  produce  those  sensations  which  I  cannot 
fully  describe,  and  create  a  thousand  serious  reflec- 
tions, which  aie  unfelt  in  the  meridian  of  day !  A 
day,  from  morning  to  evening,  may  comprehend  the 
whole  life  of  man;  and  to  a  Christian,  one  who  is 
born  again  of  the  Spirit  into  a  new  and  spiritual 
life,  it  may  be  to  him,  properly  called,  a  day  of  grace, 
and  the  visitation  of  the  Lord.  Such  a  day  may  be 
attended  with  great  variations,  whether  of  pleasure 
or  pain,  duty  or  trial ;  and  to  some  such  pilgrims  on 
the  road,  a  larger  share  of  storm  and  tempest  may 
be  allotted  than  to  others,  which,  while  it  creates 
reflection  and  astonishment  at  the  preservation  re- 
ceived, it  fails  not  to  make  the  end  of  the  journey 
the  more  desirable.  To  a  person  who  has  been 
active  in  the  religious  world,  whether  by  serving 
the  Lord  in  preaching  the  Goepel,  or  in  more  pri- 
vate life  having  employed  his  time  in  going  about 
doing  good  to  his  fellow  creatures,  by  acts  of  kind- 
ness and  charity,  he  eventually  finds  his  day  far 
spent.  His  pious,  benevolent  disposition  still  con- 
tinues, and  he  is  not  unfrequently  induced  to  in- 
dulge an  impression,  that  his  natural  day  of  hours 
and  minutes  grows  shorter,  which,  in  reality,  is  im- 
possible. On  examining  the  reason  for  this  sup- 
position, it  will  be  found  to  arise  from  a  relaxation 
of  the  powers  of  the  mind  and  body,  which  will  not 
admit  of  former  exertions,  though  an  anxious  desire 
to  do  good  is  still  retained  in  the  generous  bosom, 

39 


306       A  Walk  to  the  Village  of  Einmaus, 

and  therefore  the  labour  diminished.  This  is  some- 
what like  Paul's  complaint  of  the  body  of  sin,  and 
may  easily  be  applied  to  the  last  stages  of  man. 
When  1  would  do  good,  evil,  the  evil  of  old  age  as 
well  as  of  sin,  is  present  with  me ;  and  how  to  pre- 
form that  which  is  good  I  Jind  not.  In  what  a 
strong  light,  and  how  impressive  does  this  debili- 
tated state  of  man  enforce  upon  us  the  example  of 
Christ!  I  must  work  the  works  of  him  that  sent  me, 
while  it  is  day,  the  night  cometh,  when  no  man  can 
work.  John  ix.  4.  However,  like  the  two  disciples 
going  to  Emmaus,  it  has  been,  and  still  is,  the  privi- 
lege of  every  pious  person,  more  or  less,  to  spend 
his  day  by  walking  in  company  with  Jesus.  By  this 
you  also  were  animated  to  pursue  your  journey ;  your 
doubts  and  fears,  like  those  of  the  disciples,  were 
removed  ;  the  roughness  of  the  road  has  been  made 
smoother,  and  the  lime  has  passed  away  with  greater 
rapidity  and  pleasure.  Forget  not  that  as  sure  as 
the  rising  sun  ushere  in  the  bilghtnesa  of  the  morn- 
ing, and  again  sets  to  our  hemisphere,  and  forms 
the  night,  so  sure  will  the  longest  day  of  man  ter- 
minate in  the  night  of  death.  Let  us  now  look  at 
the  other  reason  assigned  by  the  two  disciples,  to 
induce  Jesus  to  abide  with  them  for  the  night. 

It  is  towards  evening.  The  sun  is  now  retiring 
from  the  travellers,  and  gives  leave  to  a  star  to 
sparkle  in  the  sky ;  at  any  rate,  to  give  them  assur- 
ance that  although  the  shades  of  night  must  neces- 
sarily cover  them,  another  morning  shall  certainly 
succeed.   So  the  evening  star  of  promise  will  salute 


A  Walk  to  the  Village  of  Emmaus.        307 

the  eye  of  faith ;  and  in  anticipation  of  tlte  night  of 
death,  will  aid  the  lips  of  an  aged  disciple  thus  to 
speak  the  triumph  of  hope  on  a  resurrection  morn- 
ing. As  for  me,  Iicill  behold  thy  face  in  righteous- 
ness; I  shall  he  satisfied  when  I  awake  with  thy 
likeness.  The  evening  air,  once  affording  the  most 
delightful  sensations  in  youth  and  manhood,  be- 
comes chilling  and  unsupportable  to  the  infirmities 
incident  to  age.  And  indeed,  though  in  earlier  life 
we  were  assisted  to  boar  the  heat,  the  burden,  or 
the  storm  of  the  day,  now  at  the  close  of  its  journey, 
such  is  the  fatigue,  the  lassitude,  and  exhaustion  of 
the  weary  traveller,  that  the  evening  air  of  afflic- 
tion, however  gentle  the  breeze,  overpowers  the 
animal  spirits,  and  calls  aloud  for  that  strength  and 
animation  which  nothing  but  the  company  of  a  risen 
Saviour  can  produce.  In  proportion  as  the  shades 
of  evening  increase,  the  objects  with  which  the  tra- 
veller was  conversant  in  the  brightness  of  the  day, 
now  begin  gradually  to  retire  from  the  sight,  and 
all  their  variety  and  beauty  arc  speedily  covered 
with  a  veil,  and  remain  to  him  as  a  blank,  or  as 
'  though  they  never  had  existed.  It  is  even  so  in  the 
evening  of  life.  The  powers  of  memory  fail,  the 
natural  enjoyments  of  life  at  once  lose  their  beauty 
and  their  relish ;  and  now  the  good  man  is  ad- 
monished that  he  must  soon  be  undressed  of  his 
apparel  of  mortality,  and  be  stretched  upon  the  bed 
of  death.  No  wonder  that  at  such  a  fading  time  as 
this,  his  only  wish  should  be  for  the  company  and 
the  smiles  of  his  Redeemer!. 


308        A  Walk  to  the  Village  of  Emmaus. 

III.  Let  us  now  return  to  the  two  disciples  who 
had  arrived  at  Emmaus.  We  are  informed  that 
Jesus  made  as  though  he  would  have  gone  further, 
but  they  constrained  him,  saying.  Abide  with  us. 
Will  you  not  copy  their  example  ]  At  the  close  of 
your  day,  when  flesh  and  heart  fail,  who,  or  what 
can  afford  you  adequate  consolotion,  support,  and 
joy,  but  the  sensible  spiritual  presence  of  your  kind 
and  gracious  Lord  1  Those  two  disciples  con- 
strained Jesus,  used  entreaties  and  strong  argu- 
ments, supposing  him  to  have  been  a  mere  traveller, 
and  in  danger  of  being  overtaken  by  the  darkness 
and  danger  of  the  night.  What  they  knew  not  then 
concerning  his  real  person,  they  knew  afterwards, 
at  his  breaking  of  bread ;  but  you  are  no  stranger 
to  his  person.  It  is  Jesus  the  Son  of  God,  crucified, 
risen,  ascended,  exalted  in  glory  and  honour  for 
you.  The  very  Saviour  who  has  granted  you  mercy, 
conducted  your  feet  into  the  way  of  peace,  preserved 
and  continued  you  thus  fc*r  on  your  journey,  and 
that  blessed  one  who  alone  can  refresh  you  in  your 
evening  state.  And  do  you  not  feel  an  ardent  de- 
sire, by  fervent  prayer,  to  constrain  this  heavenly 
Friend  to  make  his  abode  with  you  in  your  last 
stage  of  life?  If  those  disciples  addressed  Jesus  as 
a  supposed  stranger,  certainly  he  is  now  no  stranger 
to  you ;  he  has  expressed  his  kindness  and  favours 
to  you  at  times,  and  in  ways  so  abundant,  which 
gives  strength  to  your  importunity  to  make  his 
abode  with  you  the  short  time  you  have  yet  to 
dwell  in  your  earthly  tabernacle.  If  the  word  con- 
strained had  not  been  found  in  the  text,  I  should 


A  Walk  to  the  Village  of  Emmans.        309 

have  hesitated  in  naming  it,  for  the  Lord  delighteth 
to  dwell  with  those  who  love  him.  But  as  it  is  ex-  . 
pressive  of  their  anxiety  for  his  company,  having, 
made  their  heart  burn  within  them,  while  he  talked 
with  them  by  the  way,  surely  you  may  recollect 
some  such  charming  seasons  on  the  journey  of  your 
life,  while  walking  with  your  Lord.  From  this  im- 
pression, with  your  increasing  infirmities  of  body, 
unavoidable  failure  of  mind,  close  of  the  day,  the 
evening  shade,  the  near  approach  of  the  night  of 
death,  do  you  not  feel,  do  you  not  fervently  pray, 
do  you  not  even  constrain  the  blessed  Saviour  with 
all  the  strength  of  faith  and  fervour  of  desire,  that 
he  may  abide  with  you?  If  he  does  nat,  who,  or 
what  can  supply  his  absence]     Therefore, 

IV.  Let  us  mark  the  condescending  conduct  of 
Jesus  to  the  disciples  at  Emmaus.  He  went  in  to: 
tarry  with  them,  and  so  he  will  with  you.  It  can- 
not possibly  be  uninteresting  to  observe  the  peculiar 
conduct  of  Christ,  while  tarrying  in  the  house  ;  and 
possibly  from  thence  you  also  may  derive  a  few 
lessons  of  instruction.  The  sun  set,  the  family  in 
order,  and  the  supper  prepared,  Jesus  and  the  com- 
pany sat  down  to  meat.  Unexpectedly,  the  sup- 
posed stranger  took  the  master's  seat.  According 
to  his  usual  custom,  and  particulary  when  at  the 
last  passover,  he  took  bread,  and  blessed,  and  brake 
it,  and  gave  to  them.  The  attitude,  the  voice,  the 
benediction,  with  the  attending  circumstances,  made 
a  very  forcible  impression  upon  the  mind  of  the 
tivo  disciples.     It  is  said,  Their  eyes  were  opened^ 


310       A  Walk  to  the  Village  of  Emmaiis. 

and  they  knew  him:  and  he  vaiiished  out  of  their 
sight;  having  now  answered  all  the  design  of  his 
entering  into  the  house,  and  giving  them  testimony 
that  he  was  their  risen  Lord.  From  this  memora- 
ble occurrence,  I  said,  you  who  are  his  disciples  in- 
deed, may  learn  some  useful  lessons  on  the  close  of 
your  day.  Do  you  entreat  the  beloved  Son  of  God 
to  be  your  present  companion,  consolation,  and  joy  t 
Then  he  will  abide  with  you,  open  your  under- 
standing, feed  you  with  the  bread  of  life,  nourish, 
strengthen,  and  animate  your  spirits,  so  that,  like 
those  two  disciples,  you  will  not  only  say  to  others, 
Did  not  our  heart  burn  within  us  while  he  talked 
with  us  by  the  way;  but  likewise  that  the  Lord  is 
risen  indeed,  and  he  is  our  joy  in  the  evening  of  life, 
in  the  darkness  of  death,  and  hope  for  the  bright 
morning  of  the  resurrection  to  a  glorious  immor- 
tality'? In  seeking  and  pleading  for  such  sacred 
visits,  be  not  discouraged,  for  the  Saviour  hath  said, 
If  a  man  love  me,  he  will  keep  my  words :  and  my 
Father  will  love  him,  and  we  icill  come  unto  him, 
and  make  our  abode  with  him.  John  xiv.  23.  Fur- 
ther to  encourage  and  assure  you  of  his  free  and 
gracious  disposition  to  abide  with  you  in  the  even- 
ing of  life,  he  even  demands  your  attention :  Be- 
hold, I  stand  at  the  door,  and  knock :  if  amj  man 
liear  my  voice,  and  open  the  door,  1  will  come  in  to 
him,  and  will  sup  with  him,  and  he  with  me.  Reve- 
lation iii.  20. 

One  thing,  however,  I  must  add,  which  will  form 
a  contrast  to  the  ease  of  the  two  disciples  at  Em- 


A  Walk  to  the  Village  of  Emmaus.        311 

maus.  Jesus  vanished  out  of  their  sight ;  he  left 
those  two  men  after  dark,  to  travel  nearly  eight 
miles  back  to  Jerusalem  to  meet  their  companions, 
for  he  hath  said,  licillnevcr  leave  thee,  iior  forsake 
thee.     Hebrews  xiii.  5. 

AN  HYMN. 

No  farther  go  to-night,  but  stay, 
Dear  Saviour,  'till  the  break  of  day ; 

Turn  in  my  Lord  with  me. 
And  in  the  morning,  when  I  wake. 
Then  in  ihj'  arms,  dear  Jesus,  lake. 
And  1  will  go  with  thee. 

Now  Lord,  be  with  us  on  our  way; 
Unveil  thy  face,  thine  arm  display, 

Thy  glory  let  us  prove  : 
Do  thou,  hiest  Saviour,  with  us  walk. 
That  while  with  thee  we  sweetly  talk 

Our  hearts  may  burn  with  love. 

May  we  in  faith  still  journey  on, 
'Till  we  arrive  where  thou  art  gone, 

And  see  thy  face  in  heav'n ; 
Then,  when  in  glory  we  shall  meet, 
in  what  sweet  concert  shall  we  sit. 

Ami  sing  of  sins  forgiven. 

CennicI; 


A  MOR]VI]^G^S  VISIT 

From  Dr.  Stennett  to  John  James,  Esq. 


Mr.  James  Was  a  pious  gentleman,  who  had,  by 
industry,  accumulated  considerable  property  in  his 
active  days ;  but  finding  the  infirmities  of  age  ad- 
vancing, he  resigned  his  worldly  employment,  in 
expectation  of  spending  his  last  days  in  peaceful 
retirement  at  a  country  village.  To  this  gentleman 
the  Reverend  Dr.  Stennett  made  a  morning's  visit; 
and  as  the  subjects  of  their  conversation  may  afford 
a  few  instructive  lessons  to  the  reader,  they  ^re 
here  introduced. 

"  Good  morning,  Sir,"  said  the  Doctor  to  Mr. 
James.  "  The  air  being  so  salubrious,  and  having 
an  anxious  desire  to  know  of  your  welfare,  I  have 
made  you  a  visit.  Do  I  find  you,  Sir,  in  agreeable 
health?" 

"  I  have  many  years  esteemed  your  visits,"  re- 
plied Mr.  James :  "  but,  Sir,  you  never  were  more 


A  Morning^s  Visit  &c.  313 

welcome  to  my  hand  and  heart  than  this  morning. 
My  health  has  been  as  good  as  my  infirm  nge  would 
allow  me  to  expect;  but  recently  1  have  been  la- 
bouring under  some  serious  depression  of  mind, 
which  it  is  almost  impossible  for  me  to  banish,  and 
therefore  your  visit  to  me  is  the  more  welcome." 

"  My  dear  friend,"  said  the  Doctor,  "  it  must  be 
expected  in  the  evening  of  life,  that  we  will  be 
subjected  to  pains  and  infirmities,  unfelt  in  more 
early  days;  and  it  is  equally  true,  that  the  animal 
spirits  likewise,  like  the  sap  of  a  tree  in  autumn, 
will  be  less  active  and  incapable  of  supporting  us 
under  the  pressure  of  age.  Still  I  hope  you  are 
among  those  favoured  persons  who  have  a  sacred 
source  of  consolation  and  support  from  your  hea- 
venly Father,  whom  you  know  is  the  Father  of  mer- 
cies, and  the  God  of  all  comfort^  2  Corinthians  i.  3. 

«  I  am  not  ignorant,  nor  altogether  insensible,  of 
our  heavenly  Father's  goodness,"  replied  Mr.  James ; 
"  no,  nor  of  the  rich  salvation  which  he  has  provided 
for  sinners,  through  the  sufferings  and  death  of  his 
beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ.  These,  I  have  professed 
to  know  very  many  years,  and  have  been  permitted 
to  outlive  nearly  the  whole  of  my  companions,  who 
with  me,  in  early  life,  took  up  the  cross  to  follow 
Jesus  in  his  holy  ways.  But,  Sir,  for  some  time 
past  a  gloom  has  involuntarily  and  gradually  spread 
itself  over  my  mind,  and  in  this  dark  season  I  have 
been  assailed  with  such  unusual  temptations,  which 
have  nearly  exhausted  all  my  spirits." 

40 


$14  A  Morning^ s  Visit  from 

"  I  am  still  disposed  to  imagine,"  said  the  Doc- 
tor, "  that  your  mental  depression  may  arise  from 
the  debility  of  age,  and  your  unaccustomed  retire- 
ment; perhaps  a  short  journey,  a  change  of  scene, 
together  with  the  cheerful  company  of  a  few  friends, 
may  tend  to  disperse  the  cloud,  and  restore  your 
spirits  to  their  former  tone.  Your  character  as  a 
Christian,  has  been  so  many  years  known  and  ap- 
proved, that  1  see  no  just  cause  for  indulging  de»- 
spondency." 

"  I  make  great  allowance  for  human  infirmity," 
replied  Mr.  James,  "  and  1  can  assure  you  that  old 
age  has  not  taken  me  by  surprise.  I  have  long  cal- 
culated upon  those  failures  with  which  I  should  bs 
overtaken,  were  God  to  permit  me  tb  see  the  last 
stages  of  human  life.  1  am  devoutly  thankful,  that 
although  I  took  up  the  cross  of  Jesus  more  than 
fifty  years  ago,  that  Ihave  been  preserved  from  any 
gross  departure  from  my  profession;  and'  I  well 
know,  that  1  have  a  greater  share  of  public  esteem 
than  I  justly  deserve.  But,  Sir,  it  is  one  thing  to 
take  up  the  cross,  and  be  highly  esteemed  in  a  pro- 
fession among  nn€n;  and  another  to  have  the  heart, 
in  principle  and  practice,  madie  right  with  God.  My 
anxiety  is,  lest  I  may  have  entered  into  the  public 
Christian  profession  without  having  that  changing 
grace  which  is  inseparably  connected  with  the  sal- 
vation of  the  soul." 

"I  must  confess,"  said  the  poctor,  "  that  sus- 
picion on  a  subject  of  such  importance  is  calculated 


Dr.  Stennett  to  John  James,  Esq.  S15 

1?o  depress  the  mind,  but  I  would  indulge  the  hope, 
that  it  arises  merely  from  the  temptation  of  Satan, 
and  that  the  Lord  will  speedily  break  the  snare,  and 
bring  liberty  and  peace  to  your  mind.  Will  you 
give  me  leave.  Sir,  to  ask  on  what  ground,  and  for 
what  reason,  you  indulge  this  distressing  suspi- 
cion 1" 

^'  When  I  bring  to  recollection  the  commence- 
ment of  my  religious  course,"  replied  Mr.  James, 
"  I  do  not  think  that  I  had  a  correct  knowledsfe,  and 
an  adequate  feeling  of  the  nature,  vileness,  and  de- 
merit of  my  si«is.  They  did  not  lie  with  sufficient 
weight  upon  my  heart,  and  produce  that  real  re- 
pentance which  is  unto  life.  I  then  thought  I  saw 
a  suitableness  in  Jesus  the  Saviour,  but  now  I  ques- 
tion ifi  had  any  true  faith  in  him;  and  although  my 
passions  would  frequently  be  excited  on  hearing, 
or  reading  of  his  sufferings  and  death,  I  question 
whether  it  was  not  the  mere  excitement  of  natural 
passion  only,  without  possessing  sincere  love  to  him. 
Besides,  I  do  not  recollect  any  remarkable  incident 
or  impressions,  which  many  other  converts  can  re- 
cord. The  whole  process  was  so  easy  and  gradual, 
that  if  it  had  been  of  the  Lord,  I  think  some 
stronger  marks  would  have  remained,  so  as  to  pre- 
vent my  present  doubts  and  fears." 

Doctor  Stennett  very  feelingly  said,  "  From  what 
I  have  been  taught  to  know  from  the  Scriptures  on 
God's  work  of  grace  upon  the  soul  of  man,  and  what 
I  have  experienced  in  my  own  heart,   as  well  as  by 


316  A  Morning's  Visit  from 

the  conimunications  which  I  have  received  ffom 
others,  whose  conversion  and  godly  life  I  dare  not 
call  in  question,  I  will  offer  you  a  few  observations. 
God,  by  his  grace  and  truth,  generally  operates 
upon  the  mind  of  man,  according  to  its  previous 
state  and  habit.  For  instance,  those  who  were 
more  moral  and  sedate,  like  as  you  were,  usually 
receive  more  tender  impressions  and  gradual  in- 
struction, than  others  whose  temper  and  conduct 
classed  them  among  the  more  open  enemies  to  vir- 
tue and  to  God.  For  it  is  well  known  that  such 
open  transgressors  are  more  powerfully  impressed 
with  a  sense  of  the  evil  of  their  ways,  and  are 
brought  down  much  lower  in  penitence  at  the  feet 
of  Jesus  for  mercy.  This  difference  is  very  observ- 
able in  the  conversion  of  ISlathanael  and  Saul  of 
Tarsus,  and  likewise  between  Mary  Magdalene 
and  Lydia,  whose  characters  and  conduct  were 
widely  different  from  each  other,  previous  to  their 
obtaining  mercy  from  the  Lord  Jesus.  I  will  also 
say,  that  in  the  first  spiritual  exercise  of  the  mind, 
it  is  only  requisite  that  a  person  should  have  such 
a  view  of  himself,  and  a  humbling  sense  of  sin,  as 
shall  convince  the  conscience  of  the  absolute  need 
of  Christ  the  Saviour,  which,  under  the  influence  of 
the  Spirit  of  grace,  will  not  fail  to  lead  him  to  the 
heavenly  Father  for  pardon  and  acceptance.  But, 
my  good  Sir,  the  more  deep  and  more  humiliating 
knowledge  and  feeling  of  sin  in  its  defiling  and 
destructive  influence  upon  the  body  and  soul,  are 
reserved  for  an  after  period  of  life,  when  the  bur- 
dened mind  will  enter  into  the  feelings  of  Paul, 


Dr.  Stcnnett  to  John  James,  Esq.  ?tVt 

who  exclaimed,  O  icretched  man  that  I  am  !  who 
shall  dcliTer  me  from  the  hodij  of  Uiis  death  ?  Such 
a  person  as  this  will  frequently  find  it  necessary  to 
dohis  first  work  0^  faith,  repentance,  and  love,  over 
again ;  and  which  is  sometimes  performed  with 
such  earnestness  and  feeling,  as  though  he  had 
never  performed  it  aright  before.  Let  me  there- 
fore say,  that  God's  work  in  the  heart  of  man 
passes  through  many  editions,  and  with  many  addi- 
tions too ;  especially  with  a  man  that  has  lived  to 
your  age.  As  to  your  not  having  had  any  remark- 
able incidents  accompanying  your  early  exercises 
of  mind,  it  is  not  very  material,  for  it  does  not  be- 
come us  to  limit  the  Holy  One  of  Israel  in  the 
mode  of  his  operations.  In  man's  natural  birth, 
some  are  introduced  to  life  with  remarkable  ap- 
pendages, w  hile  the  greater  part  of  them  have  none 
to  notice  ;  and  it  is  so  in  the  spiritual  birth.  Be- 
cause there  were  no  such  extraordinary  appendages 
attendmg  us,  shall  we,  in  the  one  case,  say  that  we 
are  not  born  1  and  in  the  other,  that  we  are  not 
born  again  of  the  Spirit  ?  The  one  would  be  as 
inconsistent  as  the  other.  Let  us  rather  see  if  there 
be  life  in  us,  if  we  breathe  towards  God  and  Christ 
in  fervent  desire  and  in  humble  prayer.  And  as 
there  is  no  life  without  some  motion,  let  us  examine 
if  it  be  our  daily  concern  to  walk  with  God  and  do 
his  will  on  earth.  These  will  give  good  proof  that 
we  are  alive,  let  the  time  and  manner  of  our  birth 
have  been  what  they  may." 

At  this  Mr.  James  appeared  to  blush,  and  replied, 


318  A  Morning's  Visit  from 

"  Be  it  far  from  me  to  limit  or  dictate  to  the  Almighty 
in  his  conduct  with  me.  His  goodness  to  me  has 
been  infinitely  beyond  my  desert  and  praise!  if 
for  nothing  else,  in  granting  me  so  many  years 
upon  earth,  and  crowning  me  with  the  smiles  of  his 
providence.  Had  he  done  nothing  for  my  sinful 
soul,  and  suffered  me  to  continue  in  mine  iniquities, 
beaven,  earth,  and  ray  own  conscience,  must  have 
pronounced  his  conduct  just.  Still  I  have  laboured 
Under  a  strong  impression,  that  I  had  deceived  my- 
self; my  sins  have  grown  with  my  years,  and  the 
feeling  sense  I  now  have  of  their  number  and  ma- 
lignity, poisoning  my  body  and  soul,  while  they  mix 
with  every  duty  I  perform,  so  that  the  mind  has 
yielded  to  despondency.  Notwithstanding,  I  most 
cheerfully  confess,  I  am  anxious  to  attain  true  faitli, 
that  I  may  place  my  firm  dependence  alone  upon 
God's  free  sovereign  mercy  and  grace.  I  see  my 
absolute  need  of  pardon  in  the  blood  of  Jesus.  I 
am  most  seriously  convinced  that  I  cannot  be  ac- 
cepted but  in  the  righteousness  of  the  Saviour; 
and  that  it  is  his  Spirit  alone  that  must  guide  m-e 
into  all  truth,  and  give  me  increasing  faith,  repent- 
ance, love,  hope,  and  every  thing  else  I  need;  and 
for  these  blessings  1  daily  pray  at  the  throne  of 
God.  Your  remark  that  we  ought  to  examine  the 
reality  of  our  life,  rather  than  the  circumstances  of 
our  birth,  is  perfectly  correct,  and  I  wish  to  im- 
prove it  for  my  future  consolation. 

"  Such  views  and  feelings  as  you  now  express, 
my  dear  Sir,"  said  the  Doctor,  <'  cannot  be  pro- 


Dr.  Sttnnett  to  John  James,  Esq.  319 

duced  by  the  natural  heart  of  fallen  man ;  and  I 
may  say  to  you,  as  the  Lord  said  unto  Peter,  Flesh 
and  Mood  hath  not  revealed  this  unto  you,  hut  my 
Father  ichich  is  in  heaven.  Matthew  xvi.  17.  I  have 
no  doubt  but  that  the  Spirit  of  Vight  will  soon  shine 
upon  your  mind,  and  so  revive  his  work  in  your 
heart,  that  in  the  midst  of  the  days  of  your  old  age 
you  may  attain  peace  and  joy.  If  you  will  favour 
me  with  your  Bible,  I  will  take  the  liberty  of  mark- 
ing two  or  three  passages  for  your  after  considera- 
tion, and  I  devoutly  pray  that  they  may  contribute 
to  your  consolation."* 

The  gentlemen  now  proposed  to  take  a  walk  in 
the  pleasure  garden.  As  they  passed  the  various 
beds  of  flowers,  they  mutually  indulged  their  reflec- 
tions on  the  beauties  of  creation,  and  the  munifi- 
cence of  the  Creator.  They  arrived  at  the  centre 
of  the  garden,  where  &tood  aft  excellent  sundial 
upon  an  elegant  pillar  of  marble.  The  sun  casting 
its  meridian  rays  upon  the  dial-plate,  induced  Dr. 
Stennett  to  take  out  his  watch  in  order  to  deter- 
mine the  correctness  of  its  time,  and  thus  addressed 
his  friend  :  "  This  dial,  Sir,  is  an  excellent  piece 
of  workmanship,  and  a  pleasing  ornament  to  your 
garden.  But  what  would  be  its  real  use  if  the  sun 
did  not  shine  upon  it  to  give  you  the  time  of  day  1" 
"  None  at  all,"  replied  his  friend ;  "  it  would  only 
become  an  ornament."  "  Just  so  is  the  Bible,"  said 
the  Doctor;   "  the  dial-plate  contains  all  the  true 

*  Psalm  li.  11;  12  J  Isaiah  I.  10  j  Micah  vii.  18,  19,  20. 


3:20  A  3Iorning's  Visit  from 

lines,  and  the  stile  is  formed  and  elevated  in  the 
middle,  so  as  to  produce  the  shadow,  in  order  to 
determine  the  time.  But  if  the  sun's  rays  did  not 
fall  upon  the  stile,  the  engraved  lines  and  figures 
would  form  no  directory  to  us  in  the  midday,  any 
more  than  in  the  shades  of  the  darkest  night." 
"  True  indeed,"  replied  Mr.  James,  "  and  I  may 
say,  if  no  light  shines  upon  the  dial,  in  vain  may 
we  look  for  the  hour  of  the  day."  "  The  word  of 
God,"  continued  the  Doctor,  "is  as  a  sacred  dial; 
it  contains  all  the  lines  of  divine  truth  necessary  for 
man  to  know ;  but  we  perceive  not  these  lines  un- 
less Jesus,  the  Sun  of  Righteousness,  shines  both 
upon  it  and  upon  our  minds,  for  indeed  divine  truths 
must  he  spiritually  discerned.  Then  it  is,  that  m 
our  measure  we  shall  see  the  truth  as  God  sees  it, 
and  as  our  Saviour  expresses  it.  The  truth  shall 
makeusfree.  John  viii.  32.  You  perceived,  Sir,  that 
I  set  my  watch  by  this  dial,  believing  that  it  is  true; 
I  therefore  recommend  you,  when  reading  the  word 
of  God,  earnestly  to  pray  that  the  Lord  may  grant 
you  the  light  of  life,  and  this  will  be  the  best  way 
to  set  your  heart  right  with  God."  Advancing  to 
the  end  of  the  garden,  they  entered  into  a  rural 
arbour,  which  was  elevated  upon  a  grass  mound, 
and  gave  a  commanding  prospect  of  the  whole  en- 
closure and  the  surrounding  fields.  Having  taken 
their  seats,  the  old  gentleman  said,  "  Here  I  fre- 
quently retire  to  meditate,  and  too  often  have  in- 
creased my  mental  depression.  I  generally  bring 
my  Bible  in  my  hand,  and  have  often  read  it  under 
the  influence  of  so  much  unbelief,  that  instead  of 


Dr.  Stennett  to  John  James,  Esq.  321 

profit,  I  lost  the  little  composure  with  which  I 
opened  it.  I  hope,  however,  I  shall  never  forget 
your  remarks  on  the  sundial,  and  hope  to  make 
application  of  them  to  myself  in  future."  After 
exchanging  a  few  sentiments  with  each  other  on 
the  variety  and  beauty  of  the  scenery  around  them, 
the  Doctor  took  the  liberty  of  thus  addressing  his 
friend : — 

"  In  the  various  conflicts  which  I  have  endured 
within  my  own  breast,  whenever  my  mind  has  been 
overshadowed  with  a  cloud,  I  have  generally  found 
that  there  was  some  existing  cause  within  myself, 
why  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  suspend  his  sensible 
presence  from  me.  From  this  impression,  especi- 
ally as  you  have  been  so  free  in  unbosoming  your 
case  to  me,  will  you  permit  me,  Sir,  to  ask,  whether 
in  your  recollection  there  may  not  have  been  some 
occurrence  which  has  produced  your  present  de- 
pression "?"  Here  the  good  old  gentleman  heaved  a 
sigh,  and  then  proceeded  : — 

"  When  I  entered  into  the  sixtieth  year  of  my 
age,  I  more  sensibly  felt  the  symptoms  of  approach- 
ing mortality,  and  having  been  very  active  and  suc- 
cessful in  my  days,  I  contemplated  the  utility  of 
adjusting  my  temporal  concerns,  that  I  might  retire 
to  private  life.  God's  command  to  Hezekiah,  Set 
thine  house  in  order:  for  thou  shalt  die,  and  not 
live,  made  a  very  forcible  impression  upon  my  mind, 
and  aided  my  determination  to  retire.  Immediately 
I  entered   into  an   investigation  of  my  extensive 

41 


322  A  Mornmg's  Visit  from 

concerns,  and  soon  discovered  that  their  adjustment 
and  close  would  require  the  utmost  exertion.     To 
effect  this  design,  and   to   make  my  property  the 
more  valuable,  I  was  under  the  necessity  of  enter- 
ing   into   all  variety   of  business,    as    much   so   as 
though  I  were  just  entering  into  public  life,  instead 
of  going  out  of  it.    The  relish  and  love  of  the  world 
revived  in  my  breast,  and  I  began  to  regret  that  I 
should  so  soon  bid  it  farewell   for  ever.     During 
those   months  of  exertion,  I  found  little  time   for 
meditation  or  reading  the  Scriptures^  and  my  pri- 
vate devotions  lost  their  energy,  and  dwindled  into 
formality.    I  did  not  allow  myself  to  omit  the  public 
duties  of  the  Lord's  day,  but  I  soon  lost  much  of 
that  satisfaction  I  once  thought  I  possessed  in  the 
public  services  of  the  Lord,    and    in   hearing    his 
Gospel.     Eventually  I, succeeded   in  bringing  my 
temporal  concerns  to  a  desirable  issue,  and  retired 
to  my  present  haHtation,  with  the  full  expectation  of 
enjoying  ease  and  tranquillity  the  remainder  of  my 
days.    Not  long  after  this  I  began  to  feel  the  efFectSf 
of  inactivity ;  the  gloom  I  mentioned  to  you  gradu- 
ally stole  upon   my  mind  ;  I  wished  to  walk  with 
God,  and  fill  up  the  day  with  Christian  duties,  but 
instead  of  which,  I  read  in  vain ;  the  conversation 
even  of  ray  pious  visiters  afforded  me  very  little 
pleasure,  and  my  nights  were  more  frequently  spent 
in  gloomy  reflections,  instead  of  enjoying  serenity. 
I  am  not  inattentive  to  the  wants  of  the  poor  around 
me,  and  to  supply  their  need  is  the  only  pleasure  I 
enjoy  in  the  performance  of  religious  duty ;  every 
thing  else  is  done  beneath  a  shade.     Thus,  Sir,  I 


J)r.  Stennett  to  John  James,  Esq.  323 

,  fiave  answered  your  question ;  and  having  confi- 
dence in  your  piety,  and  knowledge  of  human  na- 
ture, as  well  as  the  ways  of  the  Lord  with  his  peo- 
ple, I  have  freely  opened  my  mind  to  you,  in  the 
hope  that  your  kind  directions  may  receive  a  smile 
from  above  to  effect  my  consolation." 

"  How  true  is  it,"  said  Dr.  Stennett,  "  that  we  are 
of  the  earth  earthy,  and  that  the  friendship  of  this 
woT'ld  is  enmity  with  God.  James  iv.  4.  It  has 
often  been  said,  *  that  it  is  difficult  to  make  an 
empty  bag  stand  upright ;'  and  it  appears  also,  that 
a  man  may  have  a  full  purse,  and  yet  be  void  of 
real  happiness.  It  is  not  uncommon  that  a  person 
having,  through  a  long  life,  been  active  in  accumu- 
lating a  competency,  thinks  it  a  duty  to  retire  from 
the  busy  world,  in  order  to  enjoy  ease  through  the 
evening  of  life;  but  how  many  meet  with  a  disap- 
pointment! Whenever  a  change  of  this  kind  be- 
comes desirable,  the  greatest  caution  is  indispensa- 
bly necessary.  As  a  sudden  transition  from  activity 
to  ease  frequently  becomes  unfortunate,  provision 
should  be  made  to  keep  up  some  employment 
suited  to  age  and  inclination,  that  nature,  if  I 
may  so  say,  may  lie  down  easy.  It  is  well  known, 
that  without  this  caution,  the  change  of  habit,  from 
industry  to  ease,  frequently  produces  unexpected 
diseases ;  and  the  accustomed  objects  and  scenery 
of  the  busy  world  retiring  from  the  sight,  the 
mind  gradually  sinks  into  shade,  for  the  want  of 
objects  to  keep  it  in  action.  This  is  peculiarly 
the  case  in  old  age,  when  the  mental  faculty  fails, 


^24  A  Morning's  Visit  from 

and  expedient  becomes  requisite  to  keep  up  the 
action,  or  it  becom;;s  a  burden  and  a  source  of  dis- 
quietude to  itself.  Perhaps  this,  Sir,  may  in  some 
degree  apply  lo  your  case ;  if  so,  according  to  your 
remaining  strength,  I  would  recommend  you  to 
use  as  much  active  and  gentle  labour  as  possible, 
whether  in  your  garden  or  fields,  which  ever  may 
suit  your  inclination,  even  if  you  pull  down  one 
barn  to  build  up  another.  This  exertion  will 
strengthen  the  nervous  system,  preserve  your  ap- 
petite, and,  if  I  am  not  mistaken,  will  contribute  to 
disperse  the  gloom,  and  make  you  more  animated 
in  your  Christian  duties.  Although  at  present,  like 
Job,  you  may  go  mourning  without  the  sun,  and, 
like  David,  weeping  may  endure  for  the  night,  yet 
joy  shall  come  in  the  morning.  The  very  feelings 
you  possess  are  strong  indications  that  God  has 
begun  that  good  work  in  vou,  which  he  will  never 
forsake,  but  perfect  it  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 
You  have  abundance  of  this  world  to  feed  upon, 
but  it  will  not  satisfy  you  without  the  smiles  of  your 
Saviour ;  and  let  me  assure  you,  that  I  consider  all 
the  painful  impressions  of  your  mind  as  the  prelude 
to  God's  most  gracious  visitations  to  your  heart,  so 
that  when  the  hour  of  your  departure  shall  come^ 
you  may 

Set  like  the  suo,  nor  cloud  possess! 

1  must  now  beg  leave.  Sir,  to  say,  that  I  have 
staid  with  you  beyond  the  time  1  intended.  I  have 
yet  another  visit  to  make  this  morning,  in  favour  of 
a  bereaved  family,  and  I  will  indulge  the  hope,  that 


Dr,  Stennett  to  John  James,  Esq.  325 

on  my  next  call,  I  shall  find  you  in  possession  of 
serenity  and  joy :  For  be  assured,  that  such  changes 
and  feelings  as  you  have  described,  are  not  usual 
with  persons  in  a  situation  like  yours,  and  are 
calculated  to  produce  self-examination,  humility, 
and  a  greater  confidence  in  Christ,  who  alone  must 

be  the  fountain  of  your  happiness  on  earth,  as  well 
as  in  heaven.  You  are  now  situated  in  what  I  may 
take  the  liberty  of  calling  an  earthly  Paradise  ;  and 
as  we  arc  all  too  fond  of  the  world,  and  perhaps 
you  may  have  anticipated  more  ease  and  pleasure 
in  your  present  retirement  than  would  have  pro- 
duced your  best  interest ;  let,  therefore,  your  pre- 
sent feelings,  combined  with  your  advanced  years, 
excite  your  more  anxious  desires  for  the  Paradise 
above,  which,  instead  of  depriving  you  of  earthly 
enjoyments,  will  aid  you  to  make  a  better  use  of 
them,  and  habitually  prepare  you  to  exchange  your 
complaints  and  tears  for  joys  that  shall  ever  bloom 
in  the  Paradise  above:  so,  my  dear  friend,  I  offer 
my  hand,  and  bid  you  good  morning." 


THE   TEARS  OF  JESU.S, 


What  solemn  sight  is  this  appears? 
The  So7i  of  God  bedew'd  with  tears! 
Trace,  O  my  soul,  with  sad  surprise. 
The  sorTows  of  thy  Saviour's  eyes; 
For  whom,  blest  Jesus,  I  would  know. 
Doth  such  a  sacred  torrent  flow  ? 
No  hrother  tlier^,  nor  fiiend  I  see. 
But  sons  of  pride  and  cruel' y. 

.Doddridge,  altered: 

r- 

The  Messiah  of  God,  who  in  the  fulness  of  time 
was  to  come  into  the  world,  was  predicted  by  Isaiah, 
as  a  man  of  sorrows,  and  acquainted  with  grief. 
The  reason  for  which  is  assigned  by  the  same  pro- 
phet, He  was  icounded  for  our  transgressions,  he 
was  bruised  for  our  iniquities ;  the  chastisement  of 
our  peace  was  upon  him;  and  with  his  stripes  we 
are  healed.  We  believe  that  we  have  found  the 
Messiah  in  the  person  of  Jesus,  the  Son  of  God, 
whose  whole  life  was  a  continued  scene  of  pain, 
sorrow,  and  distress,  terminating  in  his  death  upon 
the  cross;  and  according  to  the  same  prophet,  by 
his  soul  being  made  an  offering  for  sin.  Isaiah  liii. 
These  acts  of  Christ  form  the  hope  of  the  guilty. 


The  Tears  of  Jesus.  327 

and  no  subject  equal  to  this  is  more  strongly  inter- 
woven in  the  texture  of  every  believing  heart.  The 
history  and  virtue  of  the  sorrows  of  Jesus  form  the 
sources  from  whence  alone  sacred  joy  flows  into 
the  heart  of  man  ;  and  for  these  reasons  I  purpose 
to  indulge  a  few  considerations  on  the  tears  of 
Jesus,  and  at  the  same  time  sincerely  wishing  this 
subject  may  afford  instruction  and  consolation  to 
the  aged  Christian,  by  aiding  him  to  moralize  on 
his  own  tears  by  meditating  on  those  of  his  Saviour^ 

It  is  not  improper  that  we  should  devoutly  make 
an  attempt  to  ascertain  the  quality  of  the  tears  of 
Jesus,  and  this  will  naturally  aid  us  to  meditate  on 
two  well  known  occasions  when  Jesus  wept. 

Human  tears,  flowing  from  the  eyes,  are  formed 
from  that  peculiar  limpid  fluid  secreted  by  the  lach- 
rymal glands.  This  fluid  is  naturally  designed  to 
preserve  the  transparency  of  the  cornea,  by  keeping 
it  moist,  and  removing  from  it  foreign  substances. 
In  man  a  preternatural  flow  of  tears  is  excited  by 
diflferent  passions  of  the  mind,  especially  by  grief. 
The  human  tear  has  been  examined  chemically,  for 
the  purposes  of  ascertaining  its  constituent  parts, 
and  its  pacific  gravity,  the  result  of  which  is  un- 
necessary here  to  be  recited,  for  our  inquiry  is  of  a 
different  kind,  and  directed  to  moral  purposes  If 
the  philosopher  may  derive  advantage  by  analyzing 
the  natural  tear,  so  when  we  reflect  on  the  dignity 
of  Christ's  person,  and  the  peculiar  nature  of  his 
sufferings,  we  are  disposed,  by  the  use  of  the  Scrip- 


328  The  Tears  of  Jesus. 

tures,  to  inquire  into  the  nature  and  quality  of  the 
tears  which  he  shed. 

I.  Fear  is  peculiar  to  human  beings,  and  is  the 
result  of  our  transgressions,  arising  from  the  pollu- 
tion of  our  nature,  and  our  exposure  to  misery,  else 
we  could  no  more  have  wept  than  could  Adam  in 
his  innocency  when  placed  in  the  garden  of  Eden. 
In  Christ,  the  second  Adam,  was  no  sin,  for  he  was 
holy,  harmless,  imdefiled,  separate  from  sinners ; 
therefore,  the  tears  of  Jesus  were  not  like  ours, 
impregnated  with  the  brine  of  sin,  hut  evinced  the 
purity  of  his  humanity,  which  was  without  spot  and 
without  blemish. 

II.  The  tears  of  men  usually  start  from  their 
eyes,  occasioned  by  the  conflict  between  the  disor- 
dered or  disappointed  passions  within  their  breast. 
But  no  such  conflicts  were  ever  produced  in  the 
bosom  of  Jesus.  His  very  enemies  were  objects  of 
his  pity.  The  disobedience  of  Peter  met  with  a 
sufficient  reproof  from  the  piercing,  compassionate 
eye  of  his  Lord,  to  compel  him  to  retire  and  weep 
bitterly !  Jesus  endured  the  contradiction  of  sin- 
ners against  himself;  but  when  he  was  reviled,  he  re- 
viled not  again ;  and  even  upon  his  cross  he  prayed 
for  his  very  murderers ;  but  then  we  are  not  told 
that  he  shed  a  tear.  His  goodness,  piety,  benevo- 
lence, magnanimity,  truth,  and  all  his  excellencies 
were  in  perfect  unison  with  each  other,  so  that  his 
tears  could  not  have  flowed  from  the  weakness  of 
his  human  nature,  nor  the  conflict  of  passion  against 


The  Tears  of  Jesus.  329 

the  rage  of  his  enemies.  His  bosom  was  a  perfect 
calm,  his  joys  were  grave,  his  grief  just,  and  those 
tears  which  dropped  from  his  eyes  were  worthy  of 
himself. 

III.  The  tears  of  Jesus  were  transparent  drops^ 
forming  so  many  mirrors,  in  which  appear  his  ten- 
derness, compassion,  and  love,  to  guilty  men.  They 
were  tears  of  sincerity,  and  not  of  dissimulation  or 
hypocrisy,  like  the  tears  of  those  who  anciently 
were  hired  to  weep  for  the  dead.  Jeremiah  ix.  17, 
18  Men  of  corrupt  minds,  for  their  personal  ad- 
vantage, may  train  their  passions  with  that  dexterity 
as  to  produce  tears  upon  every  occasion  that  may 
be  likely  to  impose  upon  others.  What  our  Sa- 
viour said  to  the  weeping  daughters  of  Jerusalem, 
when  bearing  his  cross  to  Calvary,  may  indeed  be 
applied  to  himself,  Weep  not  for  me,  but  for  your- 
selves, and  for  your  children.  Luke  xxiii.  28.  The 
tears  which  flowed  from  his  eyes  were  a  generous 
expression  of  his  heart  to  others,  under  the  accu- 
mulation of  their  sufferings,  and  which,  by  no 
means  could  enrich  himself. 

IV.  The  dignity  of  his  person,  as  the  Son  of 
God,  enhances  the  virtue  and  value  of  his  tears. 
We  dare  not  say  that  the  Divinity  can  either  suffer, 
weep,  bleed,  or  die,  but  the  combination  of  the  two 
natures  in  one  person,  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead 
dwelling  in  him  bodily,  must  unquestionably  en- 
hance the  quality  of  every  action  he  performed,  and 
every  tear  which  he  shed.    When  David  waa  driven 

4% 


S30  The  Tears  of  Jesus. 

from  Jerusalem  by  the  rebellion  of  Absalom,  and 
went  up  by  the  ascent  of  Mount  Olivet,  and  wept  as 
he  went  up,  and  all  the  people  went  up  with  him, 
his  tears  must  have  been  more  highly  expressive 
than  those  of  others  who  were  with  him,  because 
he  w^s  king  over  all  Israel  and  Judah.  2  Samuel 
XV.  3Q.  Therefore,,  when  w©  see  Jesus  bathed  in 
tears,  as  the  Son  of  God,  the  King  of  kings,  and 
Lord  of  lords,  must  we  not  confess,  that  every 
tear  which  he  shed,  was  of  that  dignity  not  pos- 
sessed by  the  eye  of  mortals.  Here  human  sym- 
pathy and  divine  compassion  are  most  charmingly 
combined  together  in  the  expressive  tears  of  Jesus, 
the  friend  of  sinners,  and  certainly  they  demand 
our  highest  veneration ! 

V.  Our  considerations  on  the  tears  of  Jesus,  as  a 
Redeemer  and  Mediator  between  God  and  man, 
will  further  evince  their  value.  Paul  informs  us  in 
the  fifth  chapter  of  his  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  that 
Christ ,  as  a  Priest  for  ever  after  the  order  of  Mel- 
chiscdec.  Who  in  the  days  of  hisjiesh,  when  he  had 
offered  up  prayers  and  supplications  with  strong  cry- 
ing and  tears  unto  him  that  was  able  to  save  him  from 
death,  and  ivas  heard  in  that  he  feared.  Ver.  6>  7. 
The  design  of  this  great  High  Priest  coming  in  the 
fleshy  was  to  give  himself,  body  and  soul,  as  a  sin- 
offering  and  a  ransom  to  the  provoked  justice  of  God 
for  the  redemption  of  his  people.  In  the  performance 
of  this  great  work  Jesus  poured  forth  strong  cries 
and  tears,  whether  in  the  solitary  wilderness,  or  in 
the  garden  of  Gethsemane ;  and  impresses  us  with 


The  Tears  of  Jesus.  33i 

a  conviction  of  the  sorrows  he  endured,   and  the 
fervent  devotion  of  his  soul  in  supplication  to  his 
Father.     The  limits  of  our  paper  will  not  allow  me 
to  make  more  than  one  observation  upon  this  part 
of  our  subject.     It  is  this,  as  Christ  came  to  save 
his  people  from  their  sins,  wi^h  all  their  awful  con- 
sequences, our  Saviour  hath  described  them  in  their 
truest  colours,  particularly  so  as  they  relate  to  a 
future  state  of  punishment,  which  he  frequently  de- 
scribes as  a  state  and  place  in  utter  darkness,  where 
shall  be  weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth.  Luke  xiii.  28. 
Jesus,  tlterefore,  to  save  his  redeemed  from  that 
wrath  to  come,  and  from  those  bitter  tears,  he  shed 
both  his  blood  and  his  tears.    This  gives  us  another 
view  of  the  tears  of  Jesirs,  not  only  expressive  of 
his  compassion,  but  of  their  value  and  their  merit, 
which  demands  our  gratitude  and  praise  !   We  must 
conclude  these  remarJis  by  saying,  that  the  tears  of 
Jesus  were  the  seeds  of  his  future  glory.     For  we 
see  Jesus,  icho  for  the  suffering  of  deaths  is  now 
croicned  with  glory  and  honour.    The  word  of  God 
assures  us,  that  they  that  sotc  in  tears,  shall  reap 
in  joy.     How  strikingly  was  this  verified  in  Jesus, 
the  man  of  sorrows,  and  acquainted  with  grief^  who 
for  the  joy  that  was  set  hefore  him,  endured   the 
cross,  despised  the  shame,  and  is  set  down  at  the 
right  hand  of  the  throne  of  God.     David  expresses 
the  same  important  subject,  and  exemplifies  it  under 
the  expressive  similitude  of  the  labouring  husband- 
man.    He  that  goeth  forth  and  weepeth,  bearing 
precious  seed,  shall  doiditless  come  again  with  re- 
joicings bringijig  kis  sheaves  with  him*  Psalm  cxxv  i . 


332  The  Tean-  of  Jesus. 

6.  How  justly  was  this  verified  in  the  true  David, 
Jesus  the  Son  of  God !  He  came  forth  from  the 
bosom  of  his  Father ;  at  the  age  of  thirty  years  he 
assumed  his  public  ministry,  weeping  for  the  sins 
and  ignorance  of  the  people,  bearing  the  precious 
seed  of  his  Gospol ;  and  having  completed  his  work 
upon  earth,  he  returned  to  the  bosom  of  his  Father 
in  glory.  In  the  last  day  Jesus  will  come  again, 
bringing  his  sheaves  with  him,  the  souls  of  the  re- 
deemed, as  the  produce  of  the  harvest  of  his  grace, 
or,  as  Paul  expresses  it,  At  the  coming  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  with  all  his  saints.  1  Thessalonians 
iii.  13. 

Thus  we  have  presumed,  by  the  use  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, to  examine  the  nature  of  the  tears  of  Jesus ; 
and  we  are  compelled  to  confess,  that  they  were 
transparent  and  free  from  every  taint  of  impurity, 
and  therefore  the  very  reverse  of  our  own.  They 
fiowed  from  the  love  of  his  heart,  without  the 
agitation  of  passion  ;  so  transparent  were  they,  that 
every  drop  was  as  a  glass,  in  which  you  might  be- 
hold the  perfection  of  his  character  as  the  Son  of 
God,  and  his  good  will  to  man.  None  but  the  Son 
of  God  could  have  shed  such  meritorious  tears ; 
and  eventually  we  shall  see  him  return,  not  in  tears, 
but  with  triumphant  majesty,  and  glory  beaming  in 
his  eyes !  We  will  now  adveVt  to  the  two  occasions 
recorded  in  the  Gospel,  on  which  the  compassionate 
Saviour  indulged  his  tears. 

In  the  town  of  Bethany,  about  two  miles  fror^ 


The  Tears  of  Jesus.  333 

Jerusalem,  lived  Lazarus  and  his  two  sister's,  to 
whom  Jesus  made  frequent  visits  for  their  instruc- 
tion. Nowj  it  is  said,  Jesus  loved  Martha,  and  her 
sister,  and  Lazarus ;  but  such  expressions  of  the 
Saviour's  kindness  are  by  no  means  designed  to 
secure  any  person  from  the  common  evils  of  life, 
nor  from  the  stroke  of  death.  Lazarus  is  taken 
seriously  ill,  and  a  messenger  was  sent  to  Jesus  at 
Jerusalem,  saying,  Lord,  he  ichom  thou  lovest  is  sick! 
Christ  delayed  his  visit,,  not  for  the  want  of  affec- 
tion, but  with  a  design  to  express  his  greater  re- 
gard, and  to  show  forth  his  gUtry.  Lazarus  died, 
and  had  laid  in  his  grave  four  days.  Jesus  arrived 
at  Bethany,  and  after  some  very  interesting  conver- 
sation with  the  family,  he  inquires  the  place  of  in* 
terment,  and  he  was  invited  to  visit  the  grave.  At 
this  Jesus  Acept;  and  being  accompanied  by  the 
surviving  sisters  and  many  of  the  Jews,  he  arrived 
at  the  spot.  At  his  orders  the  stone  which  lay  at 
the  mouth  of  the  cave  was  removed,  Jesus  lifted  up 
his  eyes  and  prayed  to  his  Father,  and  then  with  a 
loud  voice  cried,  Lazarus,  come  forth,  and  instantly 
the  dead  man  sprang  to  life ! 

It  has  with  great  propriety  been  said,  that  there 
is  an  expressive  language  in  tears,  for  they  speak 
as  they  flow.  Let  us,  therefore,  listen  to  the  voice 
of  those  tears  which  Jesus  shed  at  the  grave  of 
Lazarus,  for  their  language  must  have  been  divinely 
expressive.  Certainly  they  give  us  a  fine  expression 
of  his  condolence,  and  the  sympathy  of  his  heart 
for  a  family  bereaved  of  an  affectionate  and  valuable 


S34  The  Tears  of  Jesus. 

brother;  and  enforces  that  humane  admonition,  Weep 
%cith  those  that  iceep.  We  are  at  no  loss  to  say, 
that  they  were  the  tears  of  friendship,  for  when  the 
Jews  beheld  him  weeping,  they  exclaimod,  Bthold 
how  he  loved  him  !  Jesus,  now  standing  in  the  midst 
of  the  grave  yard,  beheld  the  monuinents  of  the 
dead,  and  the  hillocks  of  the  graves,  his  heart  could 
not  but  feel  for  the  demerit  of  sin,  the  slaughter  of 
death,  and  the  degradation  of  mortals ;  all  which 
drew  tears  from  his  eyes.  Notwithstanding  the 
great  piety  of  the  bereaved  Martha,  Jesus  wept 
on  hearing  the  expressions  of  her  doubts,  and  limit- 
ing his  power  to  save  ;  for  our  doubts  are  great  sins, 
and  require  the  compassion  and  forgiveness  of  the 
Saviour.  Nor  can  we  forbear  saying,  that  they 
were  the  tears  of  extreme  sorrow,  for  it  is  twice 
said  in  this  affecting  narrative,  that  Jesus  groaned  m 
himself,  for  not  a  tear  did  he  shed  that  did  not  cost 
his  heart  a  groan !  The  tears  of  Jesus,  therefore, 
demonstrate  that  he  was  truly  man,  subject  to  the 
same  impressions  as  ourselves,  yet  without  the  alloy 
of  sin.  But  the  close  of  the  scene  proclaims  him  to 
be  the  Son  of  God,  with  power ;  his  tears  were  the 
harbingers  of  a  display  of  his  Godhead  ;  his  accents 
aroused  Lazarus  from  the  sleep  of  death,  and  he 
once  more  joined  the  society  of  his  friends,  and 
walked  in  the  light  of  the  living.  From  the  display 
of  the  Saviour's  compassion  and  power,  woll  might 
many  of  the  Jews  who  accompanied  Miry  helium 
on  him,  and  well  may  we  rejoice  in  the  tenderness 
of  his  heart. 


The  fears  of  Jesus.  335 


Tlie  eye  of  Jtsus  wept, 

It  (iropt  a  holy  (ear, 
When  Mary's  brotiier  slept 
A  fneiid  to  Jesus  dear: 
Dtliglitful  tlioug)jt !     That  blessed  eye 
Still  beams  with  kkidiicss  in  the  sky. 


The  other  occasion  on  wliich  Jesus  shed  his 
tears,  was  on  his  public  and  last  enterance  into  Je- 
rusalem; the  circumstances  of  which,  Luke,  in  his 
liineteenth  chapter,  has  minutely  recorded.  Jeru- 
salem was  the  ancient  city,  the  metropolis  of  the 
Hebrew  nation,  the  seat  of  its  kings,  and  especially 
the  place  of  worship  to  which  all  the  tribes  of  Israel 
were  enjoined  to  repair.  To  this  people  successive 
prophets  had  been  sent  in  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
and  in  this  temple  sacrifices  were  offered  upon  their 
altars.  But  the  hypocrisy  of  the  priests,  the  cor- 
ruption of  their  ordinances,  their  perversions  of  the 
Old  Testament  writings,  the  profligacy  of  their  man- 
ners, and  their  rejection  of  the  Messiah,  brought 
down  the  displeasure  of  God  upon  them.  At  this 
time  the  Jews  were  in  bondage  to  the  Romans,  and 
many  of  their  civil  privileges  were  forfeited.  Jesus, 
according  to  the  flesh,  was  of  this  nation,  and  sub- 
jected himself  to  the  ceremonial  laws  of  its  temple, 
preached  to  them  the  things  of  the  kingdom  of  God, 
explained  to  them  the  writings  of  their  prophets, 
and  forewarned  them  of  the  impending  awful  judg- 
ments of  God  upon  them.  Jesus  now  riding  into 
Jerusalem,  accompanied  by  many  of  his  disciples, 
a  large  concourse  of  people,  ichcn  he  was  come 
near,  he  beheld  the  city,  and  wept  over  it,  uud  made 
the  most  pathetic  e,XGlamatioB  on  the  hardness  of 


336  The  Tears  of  Jesus. 

their  hearts,  the  loss  of  their  privileges,  and  the  in- 
evitable destruction  which  should  ensue.  Thus  the 
compassionate  Jesus,  as  a  man  and  a  prophet,  wept 
over  this  criniinally  devoted  city,  whose  destruction 
was  inevitable.  As  the  Messiah,  he  knew  that 
through  the  ignorance  and  misrepresentation  of 
their  priests  and  elders,  they  had  subverted  the  de- 
sign of  the  Old  Testament  prophecies,  and  were 
taught  to  look  for  a  temporal  deliverer,  instead  of 
the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  who  was  to  bear  our  in- 
iquities, make  his  soul  an  offering  for  sin,  and  thus 
fulfil  the  purposes  of  God  in  the  salvation  of  his 
people.  For  the  hardness  of  their  hearts  Jesus 
icept  over  them ;  for  by  their  unbelief  the  Jews 
closed  the  door  of  hope  against  themselves.  The 
event  verified  the  just  cause  of  the  Saviour's  tears, 
for  about  forty  years  afterwards  the  temple  was  de- 
stroyed, Jerusalem  was  left  as  a  plowed  field,  and 
the  Jews  have  remained  in  dispersion  to  this  day. 
I  will  venture  to  make  one  other  reflection  on  Jesus 
weeping  over  Jerusalem.  -The  Saviour  knew  that 
although  the  Jews  should  be  scattered  in  wrath,  yet 
in  the  fulness  of  time  they  should  be  gathered  in 
mercy.  The  veil  shall  be  taken  from  their  eyes, 
the  Gospel  shall  be  received,  and  that  ancient  rem- 
nant turn  unto  the  Lord,  whom  their  forefathers 
had  crucified  and  slain.  Jesus  now  wept,  foreseeing 
their  destruction.  His  tears  fell  on  Israel's  ground. 
May  we  not  say  that  they  prepare  the  land  of  Pales- 
tine to  receive  the  good  seed  of  his  kingdom,  and 
that  evrntually  the  Jews  shall  be  converted,  and 
according  to  tiie  prophetic  prayer,  the  Holy  One  of 


The  Tears  of  Jesus.  537 

Israel  will  establish  and  make  Jerusalem  a  praise 
in  the  whole  earth.     Isaiah  Ixii.  7. 

Who  no\v  but  must  perceive  the  strong  contrast 
between  the  weeping  Saviour  and  the  thoughtless 
sinner !  Jesus  weeps  for  the  guilt  and  miseries  of 
man,  while  the  careless  sinner,  like  the  hardened 
inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  sheds  not  one  tear  for  his 
sins,  nor  the  apprehension  of  a  lost  soul.  Reader, 
is  it  so  with  you?  Let  the  humble  penitent  know 
that  the  tears  which  J^sus  shed  while  upon  earth, 
were  as  so  many  beautiful  mirrors  of  that  com- 
passion and  grace  which  he  now  possesses  in  hea- 
ven to  sare  the  chief  of  sinners.  Go  then,  humble 
sinner,  go  to  the  throne  of  mercy,  for  the  language 
of  every  tear,  and  every  drop  of  blood  is,  Look  unto 
me,  and  he  ye  saved. — The  afflicted  Christian,  who 
walks  this  vale  of  tears,  should  learn,  by  meditation, 
to  mingle  his  tears  with  those  of  his  Saviour's,  for 
this  wiil,  my  suffering  friend,  sweeten  the  bitterest 
cup  of  your  sorrow.  But  you,  my  aged  reader,  who 
are  often  bowed  beneath  the  weight  of  years,  the 
infirmities  of  decaying  nature,  and  more  so  by  the 
increasing  debility  of  the  mind,  and  the  greater  evils 
of  the  heart,  often  dropping  the  melancholy  tear  in 
prospect  of  the  grave,  think,  O  think,  of  the  tears 
of  your  compassionate  Saviour !  Forget  not  him 
who  wept  at  the  grave  of  Lazarus,  and  who  can 
amply  support  your  depressed  mind,  and  console 
your  spirit,  in  prospect  of  your  own.  So  sure  as 
Jesus  wept  on  earth,  and  is  novv  enthroned  in  glory, 
so  sure  will  he  guide  you  through  the  vale  of  death, 

4^ 


338  The  Tears  of  Jesus. 

and  receive  your  spirit  in  the  mansions  of  felicity, 
where  no  tear  shall  again  start  from  your  eye,  but 
where  you  shall  see  him  as  he  is,  full  of  love  and 
glory,  and  where,  with  a  glorified  body  like  his  own^ 
you  will  sing  his  praises  for  ever  and  ever. 

Did  Christ  o'er  sinners  weep  ? 

And  shall  our  cheeks  be  dry  I 
Let  flooda  of  pi-nittutial  grief 

Burst  forth  from  every  eye. 

The  Son  of  God  in  tears. 

Angels  with  wonder  see! 
Be  thou  astonished,  O  my  soul ! 

He  shed  those  tears  for  thee. 

He  wepi  that  we  might  weep, 
*  Euvh  sin  demands  a  tear : 

In  heav'n  alone  no  sin  is  founds 
And  there's  no  weeping  there. 

Joy  beams  in  every  eye. 

And  fills  each  holy  heart; 
All  join  to  sound  the  triumph  high, 

In  praise  to  bear  their  part. 


BARZIL.L.AI  AXD  DAVID. 


Who  hopes  a  friend  should  have  a  heart 
Hiraseir,  well  furnisb'd  for  the  part. 

And  ready  on  occasion. 
To  show  the  virtues  that  he  seeks ; 
For  'tis  an  union  that  bespeaks, 

A  just  reciprocation. 

Cowper. 


There  is  something  in  the  history  of  an  old  man 
which  seldom  fails  to  afford  lessons  of  instruction. 
Of  Barzillai  we  have  no  information,  except  his 
generous  attention  to  David  when  in  a  state  of 
exile,  and  which  is  recorded  in  the  nineteenth  chap- 
ter of  the  second  book  of  Samuel.  Driven  from 
his  throne  by  the  usurpation  and  unnatural  rebellion 
of  his  son  Absalom,  David,  with  a  few  of  his  friends, 
fled  to  the  land  of  Gilead,  and  made  a  sort  of  en- 
campment at  Mahanaim,  which  happened  to  be  the 
very  place  where,  many  years  before,  Jacob  was 
succoured  by  angels,  at  the  time  when  he  fled  from 
the  angry  face  of  his  brother  Esau.  Near  this  place, 
at  Rogelim,  lived  Barzillai,  who,  with  others  of  hia 
rich  neighbours,  supplied  David  and  his  men  with 


340  Barzillai  and  David, 

necessaries  for  their  support;  and  on  the  event  of 
his  restoration,  accompanied  him  over  Jordaa,  and 
then  returned.  I  purpose  to  make  the  account  we 
have  of  this  venerable  old  man  the  subject  of  a 
few  reflections,  under  an  impression  that  it  may 
contribute  to  the  instruction  and  pleasure  of  the 
reader, 

I.  We  are  informed   that  Barzillai  was  a  very 
great  man.     In  worldly  possessions  he  must  have 
been  so,  or  he  could  not  have  so  liberally  supplied 
the  wants  of  David  and  his  companions.     The  en- 
dowments of  his  mind,   and  the  experience  he  had 
gained  in  so  long  a  life,  must  have  been  very  great; 
and  whether  he   had  sustained  public  offices  as  a 
magistrate  or  judge,  the  public  opinion  of  him  was 
that  of  a  very  great  man.     His  very  advanced  age, 
ten  years  beyond   the  usual  age  of  man,  with  his 
venerable  appearance,  must  have  added  much  to  the 
greatness  of  his  character.     But  if  his  kindness  to 
David  and  his  men  in  distress  be  received  as  an 
expression  of  the  general  texture  of  his  heart,  we 
may  certainly  say,  that  he  was  a  very  great  man  in 
acts  of  benevolence,  kindness,  charity,  and  love  to 
his  afflicted  fellow  creatures.     Whether  by  influ- 
ence or  not,  it  appears  from  the  seventeenth  chap- 
ter, that  Shobi  and  Machir,  two  of  his  rich  neigh- 
bours, mutually  supplied  the  wants  of  the  exiles. 
And  as  a  copy  of  the  bill  of  fare,  if  I  may  so  call  it, 
or  list  of  articles  with  which  they  supplied  the  peo- 
ple, is   recorded  in  the   two  last  verses,  with  the 
reason  which  excited  their  kindness,  I  will  tran^- 


BarziUai  and  David.  341 

cribe  it.  They  brought  beds,  and  basons,  and  earthen 
vessels,  and  icheat,  and  barley,  andjionr,  andjmrch- 
ed  corn,  and  beans,  and  Icntilcs,  and  jjarched  pidsc, 
and  honeij,  and  butter,  and  sheep,  and  cheese  of  kine, 
for  David,  and  for  the  peojyle  that  iccre  with  him,  to 
eat:  for  they  said.  The  ^jeople  is  hungry,  and  weary, 
and  thirsty,  in  the  icilderness.  How  good  and  ho- 
nourable it  is,  when  persons  of  opulence  and  age  in 
a  neighbourhood  are  equally  possessed  of  benevo- 
lence, to  relieve  the  wants  of  the  needy  !  But  after 
all,  may  we  not  say,  that  old  Barzillai  was  great  in 
the  fear  of  the  Lord  I  for  this  alone,  accordinir  to 
the  language  of  Scripture,  constitutes  a  great  man  ; 
nor  do  we  ever  apply  it  to  a  bad  man,  whatever  may 
be  his  situation  in  society.  The  whole  of  his  con- 
duct to  David  and  his  afflicted  people  was  strongly 
marked  with  all  that  seriousness,  solidity  of  judg- 
ment, and  kindness  of  heart,  which  could  be  the 
effect  of  nothing  else  than  the  fear  and  reverence  of 
the  God  of  Israel;  and  certainly  this  forms  the  just 
character  of  every  great  and  good  old  man,  find  h^i 
where  you  may. 

II.  The  conduct  of  Barzillai  to  David,  when  God, 
by  his  providence,  called  him  back  again  to  possess 
his  throne  in  Jerusalem,  is  peculiarly  honourable  to 
his  character.  Absalom,  while  pursuing  his  father, 
was  put  to  death,  his  army  routed,  and  David  is  wel- 
comed to  return  to  Jerusalem.  Old  Barzillai  partook 
of  the  joy,  and  oftered  to  accompany  the  king  over 
Jordan.  This  was  certainly  an  expression  of  his 
-attachment  to  David,  and  his  wish  to  pay  him  the 


342  Barzillai  and  David. 

greatest,  as  well  as  the  last  expression  of  his  friend- 
ship, notwithstanding  the  greatness  of  his  age,  and 
the  natural  infirmities  which  he  may  have  had ;  and 
surely  he  is  justly  entitled  to  our  admiration  for 
the  noble  and  generous  spirit  which  he  possessed. 
And  the  king  said  unto  Barzillai,  Come  thou  over 
with  me,  and  I  will  feed  thee  with  7ne  in  Jerusalem. 
This  is  a  fine  expression  of  David's  grateful  heart, 
for  the  favours  he  had  received  from  this  good  old 
friend.  Barzillai  had  fed  him  in  the  wilderness, 
and  in  return  David  invites  him  to  partake  of  the 
hospitalities  of  his  court.  By  the  hand  of  Barzillai 
he  had  been  refreshed  in  his  gloomy  exile ;  now  he 
invites  him  to  Jerusalem,  to  share  in  the  triumph  on 
his  rc-ascending  the  throne  of  Israel,  and  there  to 
spend  the  rest  of  his  days.  I  know  not  which  to 
admire  most,  the  attachment  of  this  good  old  man 
to  David,  or  the  grateful,  generous  effusions  of  Da- 
vid's heart  in  return  !  Both  of  them  acted  their  part 
in  the  fear  and  presence  of  the  God  of  Israel,  and 
both  of  them  shared  in  the  smiles  of  Providence  in 
producing  the  restoration  of  the  exiled  king.  The 
reply  of  Barzillai  to  David's  invitation  is  so  highly 
interesting,  and  must  especially  be  so  to  every  aged 
person,  that  we  will  make  it  the  subject  of  another 
paragraph. 

III.  A7id  Barzillai  said  unto  the  king,  How  long 
have  I  to  live,  that  I  should  go  up  with  the  king 
nnto  Jerusalem!  I  am  this  day  fourscore  years 
old :  and  can  I  discern  between  good  ami  evil  ?  can 
thy  servant  taste  ichat  I  eat  or  what  I  drink  ?  can 


Barzillai  and  David.  343 

/  hear  any  more  the  voice  of  singi7ig-men  and  sing- 
ing-icomen?  wherefore  then  should  thy  servant  he 
yet  a  burden  unto  my  lord  the  king  1  Thy  servant 
will  go  a  little  way  over  Jordan  with  the  king:  and 
xchy  should  the  king  recompense  it  me  with  such  a 
reward?  No  one  can  read  this  answer  but  with 
admiration  of  this  good  and  great  man's  character. 
We  can  have  no  doubt  that  this  interview  with 
David  was  held  under  the  strongest  impression  that 
Barzillai  believed  the  period  of  his  dissolution  was 
near  at  hand.  Hoic  long  have  I  to  live,  said  he, 
that  I  should  go  up  with  the  king  unto  Jerusaleml 
The  taper  of  my  life  is  now  quivering  in  its  socket, 
my  life  may  expire  before  I  shall  reach  that  con- 
secrated city,  or  should  it  burn  so  long  as  to  allow 
me  to  enter  within  its  walls,  I  cannot  enjoy  its  pri- 
vileges but  a  few  days,  and  then  I  shall  drop  in 
death.  Surely  this  was  one  of  the  wise  men,  as 
Moses  expresses  it,  who  considered  his  latter  end; 
and  therefore  he  stands  as  a  fine  example  to  all  in 
the  vale  of  years.  For  indeed  those  who  most  Qor- 
rectly  estimate  the  brevity  of  human  life,  will  make 
the  best  improvement  of  the  fragments  that  remain. 
It  is  remarkable  that  this  should  have  been  upon 
the  old  man's  birth-day.  /  am  this  day,  said  he, 
fourscore  years  old.  Ten  years  more  than  the  or- 
dinary life  of  man.  Some  are  more  observant  of 
their  birth-days  than  others,  but  such  a  day  to  an 
aged  man  like  Barzillai,  must  bring  to  recollection 
a  multitude  of  events  in  the  history  of  so  long  a 
life.  The  day  was  memorable  to  this  old  man  for 
the  restoration  of  his  king,  and  while  he  so  readilv 


344  Barzillia  and  Davtd. 

mentioned  his  age  as  an  apology  for  not  accepting 
the  invitation  of  David,  his  whole  demeanour  ex-- 
pressed  his  consciousness  of  the   protecting  hand 
of  his  God.    To  streni^then  and  justify  his  apology, 
Barzillai  makes  David  a  very  affecting  acknowledg- 
ment of  the  natural  infirmities  attached  to  his  extreme 
age.    Can  I,  said  he,  discern  between  good  and  evilT 
This  cannot  have  been  a  defect  in  his  moral  nature, 
else  we  should  not  have  heard  so  much  of  his  kind- 
ness and  generosity  to  David  and  his  men ;   but  I 
presume  the  exercise  of  his  judgment  is  so  intend- 
ed, that  by  going  to  Jerusalem   he  could  not  have 
aided  David,  either  as  a  statesman  or  as  a  judge. 
His  appetite  and  relish  had  declined,  for,  said  he, 
can  thy  servant  taste  what  I  eat  or  ichat  I  drink  ? 
This  failure  in  the  organs  of  taste  is  a  common  ap- 
pendage to  old  age,  when  the  most  simple  diet  be- 
comes  the  most  acceptable  and  nutritive.     What 
gratification  then  would  he  have  found  in  the  luxu- 
ries of  a  court!     The  richest   banquets,  the  most 
delicious  wines,  and  the  most  costly  appendages  to 
festivity,  would  be  spread  in  vain   for  him.     How 
different  is  this  in  the  case  of  many  who  indulge  an 
avaricious  desire  after  worldly  luxuries,  and  when 
they  possess  them,  have  ho  appetite  to  enjoy  them"? 
No  wonder  that  Barzillai's  hearing  was  nearly  lost, 
for  he  said.  Can  I  hear  any  more  the  voice  of  sing- 
ing-men and  singing-icomen  1    He  knew  that  David 
himself  was  an  exquisite  master  in  music,  and  was 
passionately  fond  of  his  harp ;  that  in  his  court,  as 
well  as  in  the  worship  of  God,  he  expected  vocal 
and  instrumental  music  would  be  performed  in  the 


Barzillai  and  David.  345 

highest  perfection,  but  what  good  would  the  melody 
of  sounds  do  to  him,  when  he  had  no  ear  to  enjoy 
them  X  This  answer  to  David's  invitation  was  so 
just,  natural,  and  satisfying,  that  the  king  acquiesed, 
and  pressed  it  not  again.  Still  Barzillai  requested 
two  favours  of  the  king,  in  which  he  proves  his 
sense  of  obligation  for  the  invitation  of  David,  and 
his  serious  disposition  to  prepare  for  his  last  change, 
when  he  should  go  the  way  of  death,  to  return  no 
more.  These  were  so  instructive,  that  we  shall  at- 
tempt to  improve  a  few  lessons  from  them. 

IV.  Though  Barzillai  declined  the  grateful  offer 
of  David,  he  said  unto  the  king,  Let  thy  servant,  I 
'pray  thee,  turn  hack  again,  that  I  may  die  in  mine 
own  city,  and  he  hurled  by  the  grave  of  my  father 
and  my  mother.  How  seriously  intent  was  this 
venerable  old  man's  mind  and  heart  upon  death 
and  eternity,  from  which  David's  generous  offer 
could  not  divert  him.  Instead  of  a  wish  to  see  and 
enjoy  the  splendour  of  the  court  at  Jerusalem,  the 
grave  yard  of  his  deceased  family  could  teach  better 
lessons  on  the  vanity  of  human  greatness,  and  the 
necessity  of  preparing  to  meet  his  God.  From 
the  great  age  of  Barzillai  we  may  naturally  pre- 
sume that  his  father  and  his  mother  must  have 
t)een  dead  many  years,  and  their  bones  were  moul- 
dered in  the  grave.  But  his  affection  for  their 
memory  was  still  alive  in  his  heart,  and  no  better 
employment  was  suited  to  his  last  days  than  visiting 
their^tomb,  and  reflecting  upon  it  as  a  memento  of 
his  own.     If  cheerfulness  be  requisite  to  bear  up 

44 


346  Barzillai  and  Davi  d. 

the  mind  under  the  pressure  of  old  age,  some  may 
suppose  that  Barzillai  was  mistaken  in  the  mournful 
choice  which  he  made  of  the  grave  yard.    But  such 
persons  may  be  far  more  mistaken  than  he  was,  for 
carnal  mirth  but  ill  suited  the  texture  of  his  mind. 
5t  would  have  imbittered  his  joys,  and  been  quite 
discordant  with  the  future  expectations  of  a  man 
fourscore  years  old,  who  carried  about  him  abund- 
ant evidence  that  very  soon  his  body  should  sleep 
in  death,  and  his  soul  appear  before  his  God  and 
Judge.     Rather  to  be  pitied  is  that  aged  individual 
who,  by  his  unpardoned  sins  and  unsanctified  heart, 
IB  unfit  to  die,  and  yet  his  appetites  are  still  keen 
for  the  vanities  and  pleasures  of  a  wicked  wo^rld ! 
The   other  request   Barzillai   made  of  David  was 
on  behalf  of  his  son.  Behold  thy  servant  Chimham ; 
let  him  go  over  with  my  lord  the  king ;  and  do  to 
him  what  shall  seem  good  unto  thee.     There  is  a 
respectful  propriety  in*  this  proposal,  for  if  the  fa- 
ther was  too  aged  and  infirm,  and  more  likely  to  bs 
a  burden  to  the  king,  his  son  may  be  of  some  real 
advantage,  and   he  would  take  the  favour  as  con- 
ferred upon  himself.     Barzillai  was  too  old  to  im- 
prove on  David's  offer ;  he  had  done  with  the  world, 
and  the  world  had  almost  done  with  him,  but  he 
was  desirous  to  embrace  the  offer  in  favour  of  Chim- 
ham, his  son,  that  by  going  with  the  king  he  might 
rise  into  public  life  far  more  useful  and  honourable 
than  by  remaining  at  home  in  a  more  secluded  sta- 
tion.   Indeed  every  parent  is  eommendably  justified 
in  embracing  a  proposal  which  may  promise  greater 
prosperity  to  their  children,  though  it  be  a  sacrifice 


'  Barzillai  and  David.  347 

10  themselves  to  part  with  their  company  at  a  time 
when  extreme  age  calls  for  the  attention  and  kind- 
ness of  all  around  them.  David  instantly  saw  the 
propriety  of  the  old  man's  proposal,  and  with  a 
nobleness  and  generosity  of  spirit  which  dignified 
his  character,  instantly  replied,  Chimham  shall  go 
over  tcith  me,  and  1  icill  do  to  him  that  which  shall 
seem  good  unto  thee :  and  whatsoever  thou  shall  re- 
quire of  ine,  that  I  will  do  for  thee.  It  is  not  un- 
common to  hear  persons  attributing  rudeness  or 
uncultivation  to  the  manners  of  the  ancients,  but  it 
may  be  asked,  whether  a  transaction  in  modern 
limes  could  have  been  conducted  with  greater  pro- 
priety, nobleness  of  spirit,  dignity  of  manner,  or 
Christian  affection,  than  what  so  conspicuously  ap- 
peared between  Barzillai  and  David]  Let  this  his- 
tory be  read  with  attention,  and  it  will  be  adopted 
as  an  interesting  and  improving  model.  David  took 
Chimham  in  charge,  and  conducted  him  to  Jerusa- 
lem ;  and  although  little  is  recorded  of  what  the 
king  did  for  him,  yet  it  is  generally  believed  that 
he  gave  him  an  ample  inheritance,  as  we  find  in 
Jeremiah  xli.  17,  a  place  bearing  his  name.  And 
certain  it  is,  that  when  David  grew  in  years,  so  far 
from  forgetting  the  kindness  he  had  received  from 
Barzillai,  he  commended  Jiis  son  Chimham  to  the 
special  attention  of  his  own  son  Solomon.  1  Kings 
ii.  1. 

V.  The  history  conducts  us  to  witness  the  part- 
ing scene  between  David  and  Barzillai.  The  king 
and  his  company  were  now  ready  for  their  depar- 


348  Barzillai  and  David. 

ture,  and  Barzillai,  though  aged  and  infirm,  per- 
formed his  intention  to  go  a  little  way  over  Jordan 
with  him  and  then  return.  It  is  said  they  passed 
over  Jordan  in  a  ferry-boat,  and  when  the  king  was 
come  over,  he  kissed  Barzillai,  and  blessed  him  ; 
and  Barzillai  returned  to  his  own  place,  and  the 
king  went  on  to  Gilgal,  and  Chimham  went  with 
him,  and  eventually  arrived  in  safety  and  ■•triumph 
at  Jerusalem.  How  affecting  must  have  been  this 
parting  to  D  ivid,  and  to  all  who  witnessed  the 
scene !  What  emotions-of  soul  must  David  have  felt 
when  he  gave  his  aged  friend  the  affectionate  token 
of  a  final  farewell,  to  see  his  face  no  more!  How 
full  of  gratitude  to  God  for  his  restoration  and  the 
kindness  of  his  friend,  when  he  lifted  up  his  voice 
and  blessed  him !  From  a  scene  like  this,  so  full 
of  piety,  and-  so  full  of  instruction,  I  cannot  with- 
hold my  pen  from  closing  the  history  by  offering 
some  advice  to  my  aged  reader. 

1.  In  this  short  history  you  have  a  fine  view  of 
the  temper  and  gratitude  of  David,  the  man  of 
God,  while  stripped  of  the  ensigns  of  royalty. 
AVhen  God  enriches  the  soul  of  man  with  his  grace 
and  fear,  his  virtues  appear  more  splendid  in  the 
shades  of  adversity  than  in  the  sunshine  of  pros- 
perity. Should  my  reader,  therefore,  be  walking 
in  the  path  of  affliction,  may  he  exhibit  no  other 
features  than  those  which  characterize  the  meek, 
the  humble,  and  the  patient  child  of  grace,  know- 
ing that  all  his  will  concerning  him  is  love.  Re- 
member too,  that  the  same  Lord  who  inspired  the 


Barzillai  and  David.  349 

heart  of  Barzillai  with  kindness  to  David  while 
suffering  under  the  misfortune  of  his  exile,  can  ad- 
minister to  him  a  refreshing  cordial  by  hands  un- 
known and  when  least  expected. 

2.  In  Barzillai  we  see  how  honourably  and  use- 
ful old  age  may  wear  out.  Though  fourscore  years 
old,  he  exhibited  the  character  of  an  active  man. 
His  ample  supplies  to  David,  his  attention  to  the 
king  at  his  departure,  and  his  going  a  little  way 
over  Jordan,  teaches  us  that  he  was  a  healthy, 
lively,  warm  hearted,  old  Israelite.  Some  aged  per- 
sons feel  a  greater  lassitude  than  others,  but  if  you- 
take  Barzillai  for  an  example,  you  will  strive  against 
a  slumbering  disposition;  and  although  it  would  be 
improper,  if  not  dangerous,  for  a  very  old  man  to 
make  an  over  exertion,  a  share  of  activity  will  prove 
highly  beneficial.  However,  forget  not  the  active 
benevolence  of  Barzillai,  and  pray  that  the  same 
spirit  may  glow  in  your  bosom.  Remember  too, 
that  whoso  hath  this  world's  good,  and  seeth  his 
brother  have  need,  and  shutteth  up  his  boicels  of 
compassion  from  him,  how  dwelleth  the  love  of  God 
in  him  ?  1  John  iii.  17.  To  tell  an  old  man  to  be 
charitable  because  he  will  soon  die  and  leave  the 
w^orld  behind  him,  is  making  a  cold  argument  out 
of  necessity.  As  a  Christian,  you  have  nobler  mo- 
tives. The  goodness  of  God  to  you  in  the  course 
of  a  long  life,  the  love  of  Christ  in  saving  you,  and 
he  hope  you  possess  of  a  glorious  immortality, 
-.nese  are  strong  excitements  to  acts  of  kindness 
and  love,  which  never  fail  to  diffuse  pleasure  in  the 


350  Barzillai  and  David. 

bosom,  while  the  hand  is  extended  to  relieve  the 
needy.     Go  then  and  do  likewise. 

3.  The  wish  of  Barzillai  to  return  home  to  im- 
prove his  mind  on  the  subject  of  mortality,  and  end 
his  days,  in  preference  to  the  enjoyments  of  the 
scenes  of  grandeur  in  the  court  at  Jerusalem,  was 
a  strong  mark  of  his  piety,  and  a  fine  example  to 
the  aged.  There  is  such  a  thing  as  thoughtless  old 
age,  in  having  no  more  concern  for  a  preparation 
for  death  and  eternity  than  in  the  days  of  blooming 
youth.  And  sometimes  a  pious  old  Christian,  from 
various  causes,  may  be  too  inconsiderate  of  his  ex- 
pected change  by  death.  Perhaps  Barzillai  was 
conscious  of  his,  and  therefore  avoided .  the  gay 
scenes  of  life,  preferring  his  own  home,  where,  by 
visiting  the  graves  of  his  departed  family,  he  might 
thereby  cultivate  a  more  serious  tone  of  feeling, 
and  more  habitually  prepare  for  his  final  change; 
and  certainly  every  good  old  man  must  approve  his 
choice. 

4.  There  is  something  in  our  last  stage  of  life 
which  generally  creates  a  wish  for  social  attach- 
ment. When  the  sorrows  of  old  age,  and  a  want  of 
activity,  produce  an  unavoidable  shade  upon  our 
path,  society  is  necessary.  A  beloved  companion, 
an  affectionate  child,  or  an  invaluable  friend  ;  for 
although  we  all  confess  it  is  best  to  lean  upon  the 
Lord,  still  we  are  prone  to  look  for  an  earthly  staff, 
on  which  we  may  Jean  the  hand.  Barzillai  had 
his  son  Chimham,  but  he  voluntarily  resigned  him 


Barzillai  and  David.  351 

to  the  care  of  David,  with  a  view  to  his  better  inter- 
est. Perhaps  the  good  old  man  might  have  had 
other  sons  or  daughters  at  home,  capable  of  ad- 
ministering to  his  comfort.  At  any  rate,  his  conduct 
teaches  us  that  vviien  the  interest  of  our  children 
require  it,  and  God  in  his  providence  opens  a  way 
for  their  greater  prosperity  and  happiness,  whether 
by  marriage  or  other  settlement,  it  is  our  duty  to 
acquiesce  for  their  benefit. 

5.  The  final  parting  of  David  and  Barzillai  on 
the  bank  of  Jordon,  is  equally  affecting  and  instruc- 
tive.   Yes,  it  was  on  the  bank  of  Jordan,  the  stream 
which  divided  the  wilderness  from  the  land  of  Ca- 
naan ;    strong  emblem  of  the  cold  stream  of  death, 
at  which  the  dearest  relatives  on  earth  must  sepa- 
rate, and  bid  a  final  adieu  to  all  that  is  mortal !    To 
that  cold  stream  you,  my  aged  friend,  have  nearly 
arrived.     O  that  when  you  stand  upon   its  brink, 
you  may  possess  that  serenity  of  mind,  forgiveness 
of  enemies,  and  glowing  affection  to  your  friends, 
that  you  may  quit  the  world  in  peace,  as  Barzillai 
and  David   parted.     But  especially  may  the   true 
David,    the   Son  of  God,  who   died   for   you,    and 
called  you  by  his  grace,  grant  you  at  that  moment- 
ous period  his  tender  embrace  of  eternal  love,  and 
bless  you  with  the  testimony  of  faith,  and  the  joys 
of  hope,  that  your  spirit  may  pass  away  to  the  man- 
sions of  glory,  to  be  for  ever  blessed.     Then  your 
surviving  friends  will  not  sorrow  at  your  departure, 
as  those  that  have  no  hope,  but  rejoice  that  those 
who  sleep  in  Jesus,  God  will  bring  with  him  on  the 


852  Barzillai  and  David, 

morning  of  the  resurrection,  when  you,  with  all 
your  believing  friends,  and  with  all  the  redeemed 
of  the  Lord,  shall  meet  again,  personally  know  each 
other,  and  in  your  glorified  bodies  and  spirits  stand 
before  the  throne,  and  triumphantly  sing  salvation 
to  God  and  the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 

THE  PARTING  OF  FRIENDS. 

O  happy  day,  when  saints  shall  meet 
To  part  no  more  ! — the  thought  is  sweet ; 
No  more  to  feel  the  rending  smart. 
Oft  felt  below,  when  Christians  part. 

Such  union  here  is  sought  in  vain, 
As  thtre,  in  ev'ry  heart  will  reign  ; 
There  separation  can't  compel 
The  saints  to  bid  the  sad  farewell. 

On  earth,  when  friends  together  meet. 
And  find  the  passing;  moments  sweet. 
Time's  rapid  motion  soon  compel. 
With  grief  to  say — dear  friends,  farewell  '. 

The  happy  season  soon  will  come, 

•When  saints  shflll  meet  in  heav'n,  their  Iiome  ; 

Eternally  with  Christ  to  dwell. 

Nor  ever  hear  the  word — farewell ! 

Barnard. 


HAPPY  POVERTY* 


Is  poverty  the  aged  Christian's  lot  ? 

Content  dwells  with  him  in  his  humble  cell ; 

And  by  tiiat  prudent  handmaid's  constant  care 

He  finds  a  feast  where  disconttnt  would  starve. 

For  daily  blessings  sweeten  daily  bread. 

Little  has  he  to  care  for  in  this  world. 

And  milch  he  thinks  of  that  which  is  to  come. 


It  must  not  be  considered  that  these  essays  were 
written  exclusirely  for  those  aged  persoHis  on  whom 
a  kind  Providence  has  cast  its  choicest  smiles.  The 
poor  will  not  be  forgotten ;  for  if  while  a  man  enjoys 
the  comforts  of  life  under  the  painful  infirmities  of 
age,  and  needs  both  instruction  and  consolation, 
certainly  he  who  suffers  the  pinch  of  poverty  in  the 
last  stages  of  human  life,  must  require  an  additional 
cordial  to  refresh  his  depressed  mind.  Although 
the  instances  of  thoughtless  persons  being  brought 
to  know  the  Lord  in  old  age  are  very  few,  it  is  pos- 
sible this  paper  may  be  read  by  one  who  is  conscious 
of  his  past  unprofitable  days,  feels  the  importance 
of  having  his  heart  set  right  with  his  God  before  he 
goes  hence  to  be  no  more  seen,  and  therefore  will 
cx)rdially  receive   the  least   degree  of  instruction. 

45 


354  Happy  Pomrttf. 

Besides,  who  will  venture  to  deny,  that  the  grace  o§ 
God,  and  the  charms  of  piety,  cannot  be  found  in  a 
man's  heart,  though  he  lives  in  an  humble  cottage, 
and  his  table  spread  with  the  most  simple  food; 
or  should  he  even  be  altogether  dependent  for  his 
support  in  the  habitation  of  charity  I  Perhaps,  in 
addition  to  these  marks  of  necessity,  he  likewise 
mourns  the  loss  of  his  friends,  labours  under  sick- 
ness in  addition  to  the  accumulating  infirmities  of 
age,  and  yet  ardently  thirsts  after  those  sacred  con- 
solations, unknown  and  undesired  by  many  who 
abound  in  afiiucncc.  I>avid  bears  testimony  to  thB 
indulgent  care  of  Providence  over  the  needy ;  for, 
said  he,  J  have  been  young,  and  now  am  old;  yet 
have  I  not  seen  the  righteous  forsaken,  nor  his  seed 
(though)  begging  bread.  Psalm  xxxvii.  25.  And 
James  assures  us,  that  Crod  hath  chosen  the  poor  of 
this  world  rich  in  faith,  and  heirs  of  the  kingdont, 
tchich  he  hath  promised  to  tliem  that  love  him.  Ch^. 
ii.  5. 

Nothing  is  more  common  for  misguided  man  than 
to  make  a  false  estimate  of  the  nature  and  qualities 
of  human  happiness;  supposing  that  misery  is  an 
inseparable  companion  with  poverty,  or  that  happi- 
ness can  alone  dwell  with  the  rich.  This  is  an  erro- 
neous calcufetion,  and  is  not  only  contrary  to  fact,^ 
but  to  the  testimony  of  that  blessed  Lord  who  knows- 
the  state  of  man,  and  estimates  the  qualities  both 
of  happiness  and  misery.  He  declares  that  a  man^s 
life  consistefh  not  in  the  abundance  of  the  things 
which  he  possesseth.  Luke  xii.  15.    On  the  contrary. 


Happy  Povertff.  355 

Happy  is  he  that  hath  the  God  of  Jacob  for  his  help, 
whose  hope  is  in  the  Lord  his  God.  Psalm  cxlvi.  5. 
It  is  however  true,  that  some  gracious  persons,  by 
the  force  of  temptation,  are  disposed  to  draw  a  con- 
elusion  unfavourable  to  themselves,  from  the  pain, 
and  the  indigence  which  may  attend  them,  and  thus 
deprive  themselves  of  a  portion  of  that  internal  com- 
posure and  felicity  to  which  they  are  entitled.  Sup- 
pose, therefore,  I  endeavour  to  state  to  you,  that  the 
happiness  of  God's  children  is  of  one  and  the  same 
kind,  whatever  may  be  their  station  or  external  cir- 
cumstances, whether  in  private  or  public  life,  rich 
or  poor,  high  or  low,  young  or  old,  bond  or  free. 
This,  perhaps,  may  have  a  tendency  to  reconcile  you 
to  the  lot  which  a  wise  and  good  God  assigns  you 
on  earth,  and  will  excite  your  gratitude  for  the  share 
of  internal  happiness  which  you  may  enjoy. 

The  source  or  fountain  from  whence  the  happi- 
ness of  God's  redeemed  children  flows,  is  precisely 
the  same.  It  is  the  same  God  and  Father  who  hath 
loved  theni^.  One  Mediator  and  Redeemer  to  whom 
they  are  united,  and  who  has  made  one  offering  of 
himself  upon  the  cross  for  them,  and  who  now  for 
ever  lives  to  make  intercession  for  them  before  the 
throne  of  God.  And  there  is  one  divine  Spirit  who 
operates  upon  all  as  the  spirit  of  life,  and  is  the 
only  communicator  of  all  the  blessings  of  salvation 
and  grace,  which  either  the  rich  or  the  poor  can 
possibly  enjoy,  and  which  produces  their  internal 
comfort  and  happiness  while  here  upon  earth.  The 
manner  in  which  the  personal  happiness  of  tlie  soul 


356  Happy  Poverty. 

commences,  is  likewise  the  same,  though  different 
in  degree,  for  it  begins  with  their  conversion  to 
God.  We  all,  like  sheep,  have  gone  astray ;  all  have 
sinned  and  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God,  are 
under  condemnation,  and  are  children  of  wrath.. 
The  mind  is  darkened,  the  heart  depraved,  the 
judgment  perverted,  and  the  life  is  vanity  and  vex- 
ation of  spirit;  of  course  the  sinner  is  without  God 
and  without  Christ  in  the  world,  a  stranger  to  that 
moral  happiness  which  is  essential  for  the  soul  to 
enjoy.  Our  Lord,  therefore,  hath  assured  us,  that 
except  a  Ttian  he  born  again,  he  cannot  see  the  king- 
*  doni  of  God,  whether  it  be  in  heaven  above  or  in , 
the  church  upon  earth.  As  there  is  but  one  kind 
of  natural  birth  for  every  man  born  into  the  world 
of  nature,  whether  he  be  the  child  of  a  prince  or 
the  child  of  a  beggar,  so  there  is  but  one  spiritual 
birth  into  the  world  of  grace,  let  the  external  cir- 
cumstances of  the  man  be  rich  or  poor ;  and  by  this 
new  birth  he  turns  unto  his  God  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ  for  all  his  happiness  in  time  and  in  eternity. 
The  realities  which  constitute  the  substantial  hap- 
piness of  the  soul  of  a  real  Christian  are  exactly 
the  same,  let  his  particular  religious  denominatioti, 
age,  or  condition  in  the  world,  be  prosperous  or 
adverse.  There  is  one  blood  of  atonement  to 
constitute  his  pardon,  one  robe  of  righteousness  for 
his  justification,  and  one  Spirit  of  adoption,  whereby 
he  enjoys  communion  with  his  God  and  Father. 
There  is  but  one  Gospel,  and  not  another,  which, 
while  it  reveals  the  unity  of  God's  truth  to  be  be^ 
Heved  by  every  enlightened  mmd,  it  directs  the  soi^I 


Happy  Poverty.  357 

under  all  the  variety  of  its  wants,  changes,  and  af- 
flictions, to  the  one  great  source,  the  fuhiess  of 
Christ,  from  which  to  receive  grace  for  grace  to 
preserve  and  increase  his  happiness.  Besides,  the 
grace  which  God  bestows  are  all  of  the  same  kind, 
faith,  hope,  peace,  love,  joy,  which  diffuse  their  vir- 
tues alike  in  every  man's  breast  who  receives  them, 
and  becomes  more  or  less  operative,  according  as 
God  seeth  he  may  require.  The  whole  of  these 
truths  are  not  only  evident  in  the  Scriptures,  but 
from  the  experience  of  every  man  who  has  tasted 
that  the  Lord  is  gracious,  let  his  nation,  language, 
tongue,  or  outward  condition,  be  high  or  low. 
These  are  all  the  free  grace  gifts  of  God  to  his 
children,  as  much  so  as  the  sun  gives  light  and  joy 
to  all,  and  as  one  heaven  drops  down  rain  and  dew 
upon  all :  for  what  man  has  ever  yet  pretended  to 
say,  there  is  one  salvation  for  the  rich,  and  another 
for  the  poor  \  Christ  is  all  in  all.  As  society  pro- 
motes man's  felicity  on  earth,  so  the  Lord  hath 
established  his  church,  which  is  called  the  house  of 
the  living  God ;  and  the  household  of  faith,  in  which 
all  his  children,  rich  and  poor,  have  an  equal  right, 
without  the  shadow  of  distinction ;  the  same  Gos- 
pel ministry,  one  baptism,  one  supper  of  the  Lord, 
and  one  spiritual  communion,  so  that  they  are  all 
one  in  Christ  Jesus.  If  the  rich  man,  like  king  Da- 
vid, can  say,  It  is  good  for  me  to  draw  near  to  God, 
the  poorest  of  God's  children  can  say  the  same.  I 
may  certainly  venture  to  aflirm,  that  the  obedience 
or  services  of  the  Christian  poor,  are  as  acceptable 
to  the  Lord,  when  performed  in  faith  and  love,  as 


358  Ha2)py  Povjerty^ 

those  of  the  rich ;  therefore  Jesus  took  more  ap- 
proving notice  of  the  poor  widow's  mite,  tlian  the 
abundance  which  the  rich  cast  into  the  treasury. 
There  is  but  one  vale  of  death  to  pass  through  from 
time  to  eternity,  whether  by  the  rich  or  the  poor;  for 
the  robes  of  state,  and  the  tattered  garment,  must 
alike  be  thrown  aside.  The  act  of  dying,  whether 
upon  a  bed  of  down,  or  upon  a  bed  of  straw,  admits 
of  no  difference  to  the  soul  of  that  man  who  dies  in 
the  Lord.  And  certainly  there  is  but  one  heavenly 
home,  where  no  distinction  exists,  all  are  employed 
in  singing  praises  to  God  and  the  Lamb  for  ever 
and  ever,  as  the  consummation  of  their  happiness. 

My  reader  may  now  contrast  the  external  circum- 
stances of  the  rich  with  those  of  the  poor;  strip  off 
the  rags  of  the  one,  and  the  costly  array  of  the  other, 
and  then  form  his  own  opinion  where,  and  with 
whom,  real  happiness  dwells.  You  will  easily  per- 
ceive, that  whatever  best  resolves  the  will  of  man 
into  the  will  of  God,  restores  the  guilty  conscience, 
and  preserves  it  in  peace  with  his  ofiended  Creator; 
bears  up  the  mind  with  fortitude  and  composure 
beneath  the  sorrows  of  human  life,  thereby  supply- 
ing the  absence  of  temporal  good,  refines  the  pas- 
sions of  the  soul,  promotes  the  cultivation  of  good 
will  towards  mankind,  and  inspires  it  with  a  well 
founded  hope  of  immortality  and  glory.  All  these 
operating  on  the  heart,  temper,  and  life,  must  be 
acknowledged,  in  the  scale  of  reason,  to  produce 
what  we  may  venture  to  call  a  happy  man.  All 
these  are  described  in  the  Bible,,  and  all  these  are 


Hapjyy  Poverty.  359 

the  fruit  of  God's  grace  freely  given  to  man,  ac- 
cording to  the  sovereign  pleasure  of  his  will,  whether 
the  receiver  be  rich  or  poor,  for  God  is  no  respecter 
of  persons.  It  is  devoutly  wished  that  the  reader, 
whatever  may  be  his  station  in  life,  may  now  con- 
template and  use  these  sentiments  in  application 
to  himself.  As  all  men  are  in  the  pursuit  of  happi- 
ness, and  too  many  seek  it  in  those  paths  which 
disappoint  their  expectations,  and  lead  them  to 
misery,  how  desirable  is  it  that  he  should  be  prac- 
tically convinced  that  there  is  no  true  happiness  out 
of  a  Saviour's  bosom!  In  his  favour  there  is  life, 
and  his  loving-kindness  is  better  than  life,  (Psalm 
XXX.  5,)  for  it  supports  under  the  weight  of  sorrov? 
and  infirmities  of  age,  while  it  sweetens  all  the 
temporal  enjoyments  which  the  world  can  afford, 
and  gives  the  cheering  prospect  of  an  eternal  state 
of  felicity  beyond  the  vale  of  death.- — I  will  now  in- 
troduce a  few  observations,  which  I  hope  may  have 
a  tenifency  to  reconcile  my  reader  to  the  shades  of 
poverty,  through  which  he  may  be  allotted  to  travel 
to  his  long  home. 

I.  Persons  in  needy  circumstances  have  frequently 
inquired,  "  How  the  unequal  distribution  of  riches 
"  and  poverty  can  consist  with  the  universal  benevo- 
"  lence  of  the  Almighty  V  Such  ought  to  bear  in 
remembrance,  that  as  sinners  we  have  forfeited  all 
just  claim  upon  his  bounty.  Every  temporal  favour, 
and  every  drop  of  mercy,  comes  to  us  through  the 
death  and  mediation  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  ;  and 
in  the  distribution  of  good,  and  the  evil  of  suffering. 


860  HappTf  Poverty. 

God  has  the  wisest  purposes  to  answer  among  the 
human  family  in  general,  and  particularly  so  among 
those  that  fear  his  name.  Under  proper  feelings  of 
our  extreme  depravity,  however  weighty  may  be 
the  load  of  affliction,  we  may  truly  say  with  David, 
He  hath  not  dealt  with  us  after  our  sins;  nor  re- 
icarded  us  accordiiig  to  our  iniquities.  Psalm  ciii, 
10.  This  consideration  will  promote  your  humility 
and  contentment  in  your  present  lot,  and  hovvever* 
uncomfortable  or  bad  it  may  appear,  it  will  in- 
spire your  gratitude  that  it  is  no  worse  !  A  little 
acquaintance  with  the  world  will  convince  you  that 
the  different  characters,  relations,  and  circumstances 
of  mankind  resemble  a  vast  machine,  composed  of 
a  great  number  of  wheels  of  various  sizes,  which, 
when  set  in  motion,  the  one  operating  with  the 
other,  the  greater  with  the  less,  produce  the  great 
design  of  the  whole.  Thus  the  poor  man,  under  the 
pressure  of  want,  may  consider  himself  as  the  lesser 
wheel,  and  should  feel,  under  God,  his  dependence 
on  the  rich  to  keep  him  in  motion.  By  this  means 
opposite  virtues,  as  well  as  opposite  characters,  be- 
come visible  ;  the  rich  express  their  sympathy,  kind- 
ness, and  Christian  charity  to  the  needy,  while  the 
poor  show  their  submission  and  pious  gratitude  to 
their  benefactors;  so  that  without  this  mixed  state 
of  society,  those  virtues  would  never  become  active 
and  conspicuous.  I  will  venture  to  say,  that  the  poor 
old  Christian,  notwithstanding  his  penury  and  want, 
on  cool  reflection,  will  be  found  to  possess  some  re- 
ligious advantages  above  his  rich  brother.  For  in- 
stfincc,  when  a  Christian  enjoys,  a  full  table  and  a 


Happy  Poverty.  361 

full  purse,  while,  with  his  family  around  him,  he 
may  repeat,  in  the  Lord's  Prayer,  Give  us  this  day 
our  daily  bread,  he  cannot  possibly  do  it,  with  that 
faith  and  feeling,  so  well  as  a  poor  pious  man> 
whose  family  is  destitute,  and  needs  the  immediate 
interposition  of  Providence  for  his  supply.  The 
rich  man's  barn  being  full,  he  knows  where  to  go 
for  his  corn,  and  it  is  hoped  expresses  his  gratitude 
to  God  for  the  abundance  which  he  enjoys  ;  but  the 
poor  Christian,  while  he  prays  over  an  empty  table. 
Our  Father,  give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread,  he 
fixes  his  faith  upon  the  promise  of  his  God,  and 
anxiously  looks  for  the  interposition  of  Providence, 
somewhat  like  the  raven  who  brought  flesh  to 
hungry  Elijah;  or  being  suddenly  directed  to  a 
well  of  water,  as  was  Hagar  in  the  v^'ilderness, 
to  relieve  her  famishing  child.  A  pious  rich  man 
may  be  rich  in  the  faith  of  our  Lord  Jesus  for  hiis 
soul,  yet  it  is  the  poor  Christian  that  feels  most  the 
virtues  of  faith,  both  for  soul  and  body,  and  there- 
fore he  has  a  double  advantage.  Besides,  on  read- 
ing the  history  of  the  Bible,  a  pious  rich  man  may 
admire  the  interposition  of  Providence  in  relieving 
the  necessitous,  and  with,  peculiar  pleasure  will  re- 
member the  widow's  barrel  of  tneal,  and  her  cruise 
of  oil,  yet  can  make  no  application  of  such  kind 
of  interposition  in  favour  of  himself.  When  he 
reads  the  promises  which  God  hath  made  to  supply 
the  temporal  wants  of  his  poor  afflicted  children,  he 
cannot  but  see  in  them  the  goodness  and  loving- 
kindness  of  the  Lord ;  but  still  he  does  not  apply 
them  so  much  to  himself,  because  he^has  a  sufiici- 

46 


S62  Happy  Poverty, 

ency,  and  is  not  in  immediate  need  of  them.  How 
different  then  is  it  with  the  necessitous  Christian  ! 
He  exercises  personal  faith  with  the  word  of  his 
God,  lives  upon  the  promise,  and  waits  till  the  raven 
comes  with  the  meat,  or  the  well  of  water  be  dis- 
covered, and  then,  O  how  sweet  and  welcome  the 
favour  I 

n.  If  you  have  such  advantage  over  your  opulent 
brother  in  the  Gospel,  I  know  you  will  readily  be- 
lieve me  when  I  say,  that  your  advantages  are  much 
greater  over  a  rich  worldling  that  fears  not  God, 
With  all  the  grades  of  your  infirmities  and  poverty 
you  would  not  exchange  your  state  for  his.  His 
happiness  is  in  his  gold  and  silver,  but  he  is  wretch- 
edly poor  towards  God  ;  you  have  a  share  of  the 
unsearchable  riches  of  Christ,  which  are  of  more 
value  to  you  than  a  thousand  worlds !  He  may  say, 
"  I  have  much  goods  laid  up  for  many  years,"  when 
suddenly  the  thread  of  life  may  be  cut,  his  happi- 
ness be  at  an  end,  and  his  soul,  more  poor  than  your 
body,  passes  away  in  its  sins  to  a  state  of  misery, 
while  you  live  in  the  consoling  hope,  that  after 
death  you  will  be  admitted  to  the  inheritance  of  the 
saints  in  light,  to  be  for  ever  blest  I 

ni.  From  these  considerations  you  may  perceive, 
that  although  we  here  live  in  a  mixed  variegated 
state,  some  abounding  in  riches,  and  others  sur- 
rounded with  poverty,  it  is  the  duty  of  every  man 
to  examine  his  character,  as  accountable  to  his  God, 
If  men  at  death,  and  at  the  day  of  judgment,  are 


Happij  Pomrtij.  363 

found  in  their  sins,  it  will  be  immaterial  whether 
they  had  been  rich  or  poor.  Therefore  it  becomes 
your  duty  to  examine,  not  so  much  the  marks  of 
poverty  under  which  you  may  exist,  as  the  state  of 
your  soul  in  the  sight  of  your  God.  You  perceive, 
that  in  this  paper  I  have  attempted  to  state  in  what 
the  happiness  of  God's  children  consists,  indepen- 
dent of  their  external  station  and  circumstances, 
and  you  may  easily  inquire  on  what  your  real  hap- 
piness is  founded  ;  from  what  source  it  flows ;  and 
to  what  object  it  is  directed.  If  you  have  reason  to 
believe  that  Christ  has  engaged  your  heart  and 
hand;  to  enjoy  peace  and  communion  with  God  as 
your  heavenly  Father ;  and  although  you  now  walk 
•in  the  shades  of  poverty,  it  is  your  meat  and  drink 
to  do  the  will  of  God,  looking  for  the  mercy  of  our 
Lord  Jo«us  Christ  unto  eternal  life.  If  this  be  the 
case,  you  certainly  have  reason  to  rejoice  in  all 
your  tribulations.  Let  your  conversation  be  tcithout 
Govetousness ;  and  be  content  with  such  things  as  ye 
have :  for  he  hath  said,  I  icill  never  leave  thee,  nor 
forsake  tJiee.  i^o  that  we  may  boldly  say,  The  Lord 
is  my  helper,  and  I  icill  not  fear  what  man  shall  do 
unto  me.  Hebrews  xiii.  5,  6.  Remember,  also,  that 
riches  are  not  the  best  things  in  the  world,  else 
God  would  give  the  greatest  share  of  them  to  those 
who  love  and  serve  him.  The  more  a  man  lives 
upon  in  the  world,  the  less  of  God  he  feels  in  his 
heart,  and  the  less  he  is  prepared  to  die.  As  you 
are  advanced  in  years,  your  poverty,  pain,  and  in- 
firmities, can  last  but  a  little  longer,  and  it  will 
make  very  little  difference  to  the  safety  and  happi- 


364  Happy  Poverty. 

ness  of  3'oiir  s^oiil,  die  when  or  where  you  may,  oi 
whether  your  body  be  laid  in  the  grave  in  obscurity, 
or  attended  witli  a  sumptuous  funeral.  Forg'et  not 
the  case  of  Lazarus  at  tlie  rich  man's  gate.  He  had 
no  home ;  he  was  full  of  sores ;  dogs  were  his  only 
physicians  ;  the  crumbs  of  the  rich  man's  table  were 
denied  him  ;  none  to  regard  his  burial ;  yet  his  soul 
became  the  charge  of  angels,  and  laid  in  the  bosom 
of  Abraham.  If  you  have  no  earthly  friends,  let  it 
teach  you  the  inestimable  value  of  the  friendship  of 
Jesus,  who  is  a  friend  that  sticketh  closer  than  a 
brother.  The  poor  old  sinner  who  wraps  himself 
up  in  the  tattered  filthy  garment  of  his  ignorance, 
stupidity,  and  depravity,  despising  the  tender  mercy 
of  the  Saviour,  is  doubly  poor,  and  doubly  wretched, 
demanding  your  pity  and  your  prayers,  while  you 
have  reason  to  rejoice  in  the  treasures  of  a  Re- 
deemer's grace,  more  valuable  to  you  than  the 
riches  of  the  globe!  And  in  addition  to  these  sen- 
timents, designed  to  reconcile  your  mind,  and  pro- 
mote, what  I  call  your  happy  poverty,  I  will  close 
by  saying,  that  a  pious  poor  man  has  the  honour 
of  most  resembling  the  outward  appearance  of  his 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  Though  he  is 
Lord  of  all,  yet  while  here  below,  he  had  no  where 
to  lay  his  head,  and  was  a  man  of  sorrows,  and  ac- 
quainted with  grief,  therefore  look  above,  and  hea- 
ven will  make  amends  for  all. 


TWO  IMPORTANT   Ctm^^TfOIIT^ 

On  passing  through  Death  to  Eternity. 


Question  I.  Whether  God,  consistent  icith  his 
truth,  law,  and  justice,  coidd  not,  hy  mrtiie  of  the 
redemption  accomplished  by  Jesus  Christ,  receive  his 
redeemed  people  to  his  presence  in  glory,  tcithout 
2?assing  through  death  ? 

Question  II.  What  reasons  cmt  be  assigned,  ichy 
God  has  appointed  the  passage  of  death,  through 
which  his  believing  children  must  enter  into  tJie 
mansions  of  eternal  felicity  ? 

To  a  person  who  professes  a  confidence  in  Christ 
for  his  everhisting  salvation,  the  consideration  of  the 
vale  of  death,  which  leads  to  eternity,  becomes  a 
subject  of  the  most  serious  importance ;  and  the 
more  so  as  sickness  or  old  age  may  assure  him  that 
speedily  he  may  realize  the  scene.  Few,  however, 
consider  this  subject  farther  than  its  being  the  or- 
dinary appointment  of  God,  that  man,  as  a  sinner, 


366  ^wo  important  Questions  on 

should  die,  and  that  the  possession  of  faith  in  Christ 
Jesus  will  afford  sufficient  support  and  consolation 
in  the  trying  hour.  But  when  the  same  person  ad- 
vances in  years,  and  his  growing  infirmities  give 
practical  admonitions  of  approaching  mortality,  he 
is  anxious  to  receive  every  word  of  instruction  on  the 
nature,  design,  appendages,  and  every  thing  which 
may  have  connexion  with  the  subject  of  death,  so 
that  he  may  more  clearly  see  the  will  of  his  God, 
and  be  the  more  habitually  prepared  to  meet  his 
final  change.  For  these  reasons  these  tico  import- 
ant questions  are  proposed,  presuming  that  an  ex- 
amination of  them  may  be  the  means  of  producing 
some  additional  rays  of  light  upon  his  mind,  and 
strengthen  his  confidence  in  Christ,  the  Conqueror 
of  death.  I  may  venture  so  far  to  anticipate  the 
discussion  of  the  questions  as  to  say,  that  the  Chris- 
tian may  perceive  some  of  the  rich  truths  of  the 
Gospel  combined  with  the  valley  of  death,  which, 
like  golden  lamps,  may  dissipate  the  mortal  gloom, 
so  that  he  may  cheerfully  say  with  David,  Yea, 
though  I  loalk  through  the  valley  of  the  shadoic  of 
death,  I  will  fear  no  evil:  for  thou  art  with  ine; 
thy  rod  and  thy  staff  they  comfort  me.  Psalm  xxiii.  4. 


The  First  Question. 

*'  Whether  God,  consistent  with  his  truth,  law, 
"  and  justice,  could  not,  by  virtue  of  the  redemption 
"  accomplished  by  Jesus  Christ,  receive  his  re^ 
f-^  deemed  people  to  hia  presence  in  glory,  without 


jjasswg  tJirovgh  Death  to  Eternity.        367 

"  passing  through    death  V — On   this  question  we 
will  indulge  the  following  investigation  : — 

1.  The  nature  of  redemption.  Man,  as  a  ra- 
tional being,  is  bound  to  the  authority  of  his  Creator, 
by  a  good,  holy,  just,  and  inflexible  law,  bearing 
the  penalty  of  death  to  its  transgressors.  Mankind 
have  sinned,  and  are  exposed  to  the  penalty  of 
death  in  all  the  variety  of  its  forms,  and  wrathful 
consequences,  in  which  it  can  possibly  be  conceiv- 
ed. But  God,  according  to  the  riches  of  his  grace, 
unfolded  his  purpose  by  the  gift  of  his  Son  .Tesus 
Christ,  who  by  his  assumption  of  our  nature,  the 
substitution  of  our  persons,  the  imputation  of  our 
sins,  bearing  our  iniquities,  and  making  his  soul  aa 
offering  for  sin  in  death,  has  thus  obtained  eternal 
redemption  for  us.  Hebrews  ix.  12.  By  this  great 
work  of  Christ,  the  precepts  of  God's  law,  which 
we  had  violated,  are  now  magnified  ;  its  penalties, 
which  we  had  incurred  by  sin,  are  satisfied  and 
made  honourable ;  the  penal  evil  of  death  is  de- 
stroyed, and  wrath,  with  all  its  horrible  qualities, 
was  borne  by  Christ,  so  that  ice  are  saved  from 
icrath  through  him.  Romans  iii.  9.  This  has  been 
accomplished  according  to  the  determination  of 
God — /  icill  ra7isom  them  from  the  power  of  the 
grave;  I icill  redeem  themfrmn  death:  O  deaths  I 
will  he  thy  plagues ;  O  grave,  I  will  be  thy  destruc- 
tion :  repentance  shall  be  hid  from  mine  eyes;  (Hosea 
xiii.  14 ;)  that  is,  the  Lord  will  never  repent  of  his 
decree,  and  the  accomplishment  of  the  work ;  the 
ransom  and  cenquest  of  the  Redeemer   shall  be 


368  Tico  important  Questions  on 

complete ;  need  not  be  repeated,  and  it  shall  con- 
tinue for  ever.  Therefore,  when  Christ  made  his 
soul  an  offering  for  sin,  he  exclaimed,  It  is  finished; 
and  when  he  was  laid  in  the  grave  to  pay  the  debt 
of  mortality,  and  conquer  death,  God  raised  him 
lip,  having  loosed  the  pains  of  death :  because  it  was 
not  possible  that  he  should  be  holden  of  it.  Acts  ii. 
24.  On  this  strong  ground  of  the  sufficiency  of  the 
ransom  and  the  conquest  of  death  by  the  Son.  of 
God,  depends  the  solution  of  our  question  ;  and  for 
this  reason  I  dare  not  but  say,  were  it  the  pleasure 
of  God,  he  could  justly  and  honourably  receive  his 
redeemed  sons  to  glory  without  passing  through 
death  :  For 


Who  now  shall  urge  a  second  claira  ? 
The  law  i.o  longer  can  fondemn; 

Faith  a  release  can  show  : 
Justice  itself  a  fi-lend  nppears ; 

Loose  him,  and  let  him  go. 


2.  A  second  reason  why  God  could  receive  his 
children  to  heaven  without  passing  through  the 
grave,  is  because  he  has  actually  done  so  in  two 
instances ;  and  by  the  Scriptures  we  are  assured, 
that  he  will  do  so  again.  The  first  was  in  the  case 
of  Enoch,  who  lived  before  the  flood.  This  distin- 
guished prophet  ivalked  with  God,  had  the  testi- 
tnony  tliat  he  pleased  God ;  and  in  the  988th  year  of 
the  world,  and  in  the  365th  year  of  his  age,  by  faith 
he  was  translated  that  he  shoidd  not  see  death;  tie 
was  not,  for  God  took  him.  Compare  Genesis  v. 
21 — 24  with  Hebrews  xi.  5.  The  other  occurred 
after  the  flood,  in  the  year  3108^  recorded  in,  the 


passing  through  Death  to  Eternity.        369 

second  chapter  of  the  second  book  of  Kings.  This 
was  the  prophet  Elijah,  who,  in  the  presence  of 
Elisha,  and  within  sight  of  fifty  sons  of  the  pro- 
phets, thci'e  appeared  a  chariot  of  fire,  and  horses 
of  fire ;  and  he  went  up  by  a  whirlwind  into  heaven^ 
and  the  prophet  Elisha  saw  him  no  more.  As  these 
instances  show  us  that  God  has  received  two  of  his 
servants  to  heaven  without  passing  through  the 
grave,  we  will  turn  to  those  passages  in  the  Gospel 
which  assure  us  that  he  will  do  so  again.  We  refer 
to  those  saints  which  shall  be  alive  upon  the  earth 
at  the  second  coming  of  Christ  in  the  last  day.  The 
Lord  himself  shall  descend  from  heaven  tcith  a  shout, 
with  the  voice  of  the  archangel,  and  with  the  trump 
of  God:  and  the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first: 
then  we  tshich  are  alive  and  remain  shall  he  caught 
up  together  icith  them  in  the  clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord 
in  the  air :  and  so  shall  ice  ever  be  with  the  Lord. 
1  Thessalonians  iv.  16,  17.  In  the  fifteenth  chapter 
of  the  first  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  you  are  in- 
structed in  what  manner  this  great  event  shall  be 
accomplished.  Behold,  1  slww  you  a  jnystery ;  We 
shall  not  all  sleeps  that  is,  die  and  be  buried,  but  we 
shall  be  changed,  in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of 
an  eye,  at  the  last  trump;  for  the  trumpet  shall 
sound,  and  the  dead  shall  be  raised  incorruptible, 
and  we  shall  be  changed.  So  it  is  obvious,  that 
those  who  shall  be  found  alive  upon  the  earth  at 
the  coming  of  Christ,  shall  not  pass  through  the 
grave,  but  undergo  a  change  equivalent  to  death, 
like  that  of  Enoch  and  Elijah,  and  which  will  suf- 
ficiently convince  us,  that  were  it  the  will  and  plea- 

47 


370  Two  important  Questions  ofi 

sure  of  God,  he  could,  through  his  glorified  justice 
in  Christ,  take  all  his  children  home  to  glory  with- 
out  their  entering  the  grave. 

3.  I  will  add  one  other  reason  to  aid  the  reader'^ 
meditation  upon  this  subject.  It  is,  that  there  is 
nothing  in  the  death  of  the  saints  which  is  satisfac- 
tory to  divine  justice  for  their  sins.  Christ  has  al- 
ready satisfied,  in  his  death,  for  all  the  criminal  evil 
that  death  can  possess,  and  by  so  doing  has  turned 
the  curse  into  a  blessing.  Is  sin  the  sting  of  deatht 
Christ  has  received  the  venom.  Is  death  an  enemy? 
Christ  has  subdued  him.  Is  death  the  king  of  ter- 
rors, a  reality,  a  tremendous  substance  to  contem- 
plate \  Christ,  the  Conqueror,  shines  upon  death, 
and  nothing  but  the  shadow  remains  for  the  good 
man  to  pass  through.  'Does  death  stand  as  a  barrier 
to  the  gates  of  heaven  X  Christ  has  abolished  doath, 
and  brought  life  and  immortality  to  light  by  the 
Gospel.  Such  an  astonishing  change  has  God  by 
Christ  produced  in  the  penal  substance,  and  in  the 
features  of  death  ;  and  horrible  as  he  may  appear 
to  an  unbelieving  wicked  person,  or  however  gloomy 
his  approach  may  be  to  an  unprepared  Christian, 
yet  when  the  eye  of  a  good  man's  faith  is  brighten- 
ed, and  he  looks  at  death  through  the  death  of 
Christ,  his  gloom  will  vanish,  and  he  will  view  the 
passage  of  death  and  the  grave  like  a  beautiful 
avenue  through  a  refreshing  grove,  which  will  lead 
him  to  his  Father's  heavenly  home.  When  Paul 
enumerated  the  blessings  and  privileges  of  the 
righteous,  so  far  from  clothing  death  in  a  garment  of 


passing  through  Death  to  Eternity.        371 

terror,  lie  puts  it  into  the  inventory.  All  things  are 
yours,  whether  life,  death,  things  j^rcsent,  or  things 
to  come ;  all  are  yours ;  and  ye  are  Christ's :  and 
Christ  is  God's.  1  Corinthians  iii.  22,  23.  And  as 
for  himself  he  solemnly  confessed,  To  me  to  live  is 
Christ,  and  to  die  is  gain.     Philippians  i.  21. 

Mow  it  appears  that  God  in  the  arrangement  of 
his  designs  towards  his  redeemed  people,  received 
Enoch  and  Elijah  without  seeing  death,  and  that 
he  will  so  receive  thos,e  to  heaven  that  shall  be 
found  alive  upon  earth  at  the  final  coming  of  Jesus 
Christ  at  the  great  and  last  day,  purposely  to  con- 
vince us  what  satisfied  justice  would  allow  him  to 
do  with  the  whole  number,  were  it  his  sovereign 
pleasure  to  do  so ;  but  for  wise  and  great  purposes 
he  has  determined  otherwise,  in  which  his  glory  and 
the  happiness  of  his  children  are  most  intimately 
combined. 

From  these  considerations  the  devout  reader  may 
see  the  importance  of  attaining  correct  views  of  the 
nature,  quality,  and  design,  of  the  death  of  the 
righteous.  Death  is  by  no  means  any  part  of  an 
atonement  for  their  sins,  that  having  been  amply 
made  by  Jesus  Christ ;  and  what  is  further  very  ob- 
servable, that  no  believer  in  Christ,  recorded  in  the 
.Scriptures,  has  in  his  dying  moments  yielded  to 
death  for  such  a  purpose,  but  only  by  resting  his 
hope  of  heaven  upon  the  merits  of  his  Saviour.  You 
may  and  ought  seriously  to  think  of  death;  but  it  is 
desirable   that  you  read  the  Scriptures  to  attain 


372  Two  important  Questions  on 

correct  views  of  what  death  is  to  you.  The  re- 
demption accomplished  by  Christ,  and  all  the  rich 
truths  of  the  Gospel,  have  a  strong  connexion  with 
death,  and  puts  a  new  colour  upon  all  his  features, 
and,  as  I  said,  are  like  golden  lamps  to  illuminate 
the  vale.  Pray  and  seek  that  you  may  be  taught 
to  view  death  as  God  sees  him,  and  then  it  will 
strengthen  your  faith,  promote  your  reconciliation, 
and  produce  many  other  charging  effects  upon  all 
the  powers  of  your  soul,  while  you  are  going  down 
to  the  grave ;  nor  will  you  refuse  to  adopt  the  fol- 
lowing pious  sentiments  of  Dr.  Doddridge  : — 

I  ask  not  EnoclCs  rapt'rous  flight. 

To  realiTks  of  heav'niy  day; 
Nor  seek  E/iJa/i's  fiery  steeds 

To  bear  this  flesh  away. 

Joyful  my  spirit  will  congent 

To  drop  its  mortal  load  ; 
And  l»ail  the  sharpest  pangs  of  death. 

To  break  its  way  to  God. 


The  Second  Question. 

''  What  reasons  can  be  assigned  why  God  ha* 
"  appointed  the  passage  of  death,  through  which 
''  his  children  enter  into  the  mansions  of  eternal 
"  felicity  r — Certainly  as  precious  in  the  sight  of 
the  Lord  is  the  death  of  his  saints,  important  de- 
signs must  be  answered  by  their  passing  through 
death,  both  as  to  their  personal  interest  and  the 
manifestation  of  God's  glory.  I  will  therefore  in- 
tro  luce  the  following  reasons,  presuming  they  may 
be  satisfactory  to  the  reader,  and  hope  they  may 


passing  through  Death  to  Eternity.        373 

aid   his  reconciliation  to  that   last  change  which 
awaits  him. 

1.  The  first  design  is,  that  God  hereby  makes 
the  power  and  glory  of  his  grace  more  illustrious 
in  their  last  hours  than  they  possibly  could  have 
known  and  experienced,  whether  in  their  conver- 
sion, the  performance  of  their  duties,  or  under  the 
pressure  of  their  afflictions  in  the  previous  stages  of 
their  active  life.  In  approaching  death,  the  person^ 
the  scene,  the  feeling,  with  all  that  appertain  to 
mortals,  undergo  a  most  wonderful  change,  not  un- 
frequently  producing  very  painful  sensations,  both 
of  body  and  mind.  For  this  world,  with  the  variety 
of  its  objects,  now  retires  as  the  evening  shades  fall 
upon  the  eye,  while  the  eternal  world,  with  all  its 
vast  solemnities,  advance  every  hour.  Besides,  the 
mind  looses  its  former  tone,  and  bends  beneath  the 
infirmities  and  pains  of  the  decaying  body,  and  the 
heart  frequently  becomes  susceptible  of  temptations 
and  fears,  under  shapes  and  feelings  unfelt  before. 
For  these  and  many  other  considerations,  former 
experience  of  God's  grace,  and  the  fulfilment  of 
the  divine  promises,  however  charmingly  received 
by  faith,  and  productive  of  gratitude  and  love,  arc 
not  now  found  adequate  to  support  us  in  the  last 
trial.  They  may  indeed  create  an  assurance  of 
interest  in  God,  but  new  promises  and  new  com- 
munications of  grace  become  indispensably  neces- 
sary to  counteract  new  and  present  evils,  and  also 
to  inspire  with  consolation  and  courage.  It  is 
therefore  a  most  happy  consideration  to  a  Christian, 


374  Two  important  Questions  on 

which  should  produce  unshaken  confidence  of  this 
nerif  thing,  that  he  which  hath  begun  a  good  work 
'  in  him,  will  perform  it  until  the  day  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Philippians  i.  6.  .You  have  already,  in  a  thousand 
iustances,  proved  the  faithfulness  of  God  to  you,  and 
by  his  help  you  are  come  to  old  age,  and  will  you 
not  exercise  faith  upon  him  to  the  last  ]     Besides, 
the  promise  of  Christ  to  St.  Paul,  My  grace  is  suf- 
ficient for  thee  :  for  my  strength  is  made  perfect  in 
iveakness,  (2  Corinthians  xii.  9,)  is  highly  necessary. 
If  this  promise  were  adequate  to  support  the  feeble 
miiid  under  every  piercing  thorn  of  temptation  and 
affliction,  it  is  more  so  to  make  his  strength  perfect 
under  the  weakness,  infirmities,  and  piercing  thorns 
of  your  old  age.     Let  me  attempt  to  explain  to  you 
how  God,  by  his  blessed  Spirit,  through  the  medium 
of  his  written  word,  makes  his  grace  illustrious  in 
the  last  experience  of  his   saints,  when   ready  to 
pass  through  death  to  glory. — By  producing  their 
profound  Hu.mility.    Not  that  they  had  been  stran- 
gers to  this  virtue,  for  it  is  essential  to  the  Christian 
throughout  his  whole  warfare,  but  now  they  receive 
it  in  a  greater  abundance.     A  just  sense  oi  sin  in 
its  malignity,  variety,  defilement,  aggravations,  de- 
merit, sins  in  the  life,  and  more  so  the  sins  of  the 
heart,  the  whole  body  of  sin  so  powerfully  press 
upon  the  mind  and  conscience,  as  to  produce  self- 
abhorrence.    While  the  recollection  of  the  forbear- 
ance, goodness,  mercy,  and  love  of  God  in  Christ, 
which  have  followed  the  Christian  all  the  days  of 
his  life,    combine  together,  and   clothe    him   with 
what  I  may  call  a  full  suit  of  himtlity.  1  Peter  v.  5. 


passing  through  Death  to  Eternity,        375 

So  Paul,  notwithstanding  his  abundant  talents  and 
extensive  usefulness  in  his  old  age,  acknowledged 
\\\msQ\^  the  chief  of  sinners.  And  so  the  corn,  when 
ripened  for  the  sickle,  bows  his  full  ear  to  the  earth, 
from  whence  it  sprang.  Likewise  by  increasing 
and  strengthening  their  Faith  in  Christ  Jesus  the 
Lord,  in  immediate  prospect  of  death  and  eternity, 
which  is  of  the  greatest  consequence  ;  for  while 
nature  sinks,  unbelief  will  rise,  and  Satan,  with  his 
fiery  darts,  will  make  his  last  onset.  How  necessary 
at  such  a  time  to  look,  with  a  full  eye  and  heart,  to 
that  exalted  Saviour  Jesus,  who  is  the  author  and 
finisher  of  our  faith,  and  from  him  to  draw  that 
strength,  peace,  hope,  and  joy,  which  a  sight  of  the 
swelling  of  the  Jordan  of  death  demands.  What 
holy  truths  had  been  learned  before  from  the  Bibid 
by  the  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit  now  become  the 
food  and  strength  of  faith,  nourishing  the  soul  as 
with  the  bread  of  heaven.  The  everlasting  love  of 
God,  the  glory  of  the  person  of  Christ,  the  com- 
pleteness of  the  atonement  in  his  blood,  the  merit 
of  his  righteousness,  the  inexhaustible  fulness  of  his 
grace,  exhibited  .in  the  Go&pel  by  the  different 
offices,  characters,  and  relations,  which  he  bears  to 
his  people,  together  with  the  immutability  of  the 
promises  of  God,  all  these  form  a  threefold  cord 
which  cannot  be  broken ;  and  now  being  more 
abundantly  realized  by  faith,  it  holds  fast  the  soul 
against  the  fear  of  death.  This  is  living  by  faith  in 
Christ,  while  nature  dies ;  the  making  use  of  him 
when  all  around  become  useless,  and  even  extract- 
ing a  sweetness  from  the  bitterness  of  death,  b}? 


376  Two  miportant  Questions  mi 

believing  the  merit  and  the  virtues  of  the  death  of 
Jesus.  The  triumphs  of  this  living  faith  in  a  dying 
hour,  has  more  or  less  been  the  privilege  of  God's 
saints  in  every  age;  for  Paul,  in  his  long  list  of  an- 
cient worthies,  assures  us  that  all  those  died  in  faith* 
Hebrews  xi.  Therefore,  while  it  is  a  great  thing 
for  a  man  to  believe  to  the  saving  of  his  soul,  and  to 
live  and  walk  by  faith,  yet  it  is  best  of  all  to  die  in 
faith,  when  sense,  time,  and  all  things  else  vanish 
away,  and,  like  Abraham,  be  strong  in  faith,  giving 
glory  to  God;  so  that,  with  Dr.  Watts,  we  may  sing 
with  unspeakable  comfort — 

^  'Tis  faith  tliat  conquers  earth  and  hd). 

By  a  celestial  power  ; 
This  is  the  grace  that  shall  prevail 
In  the  decisive  hour. 

2.  Another  reason  why  man  passes  through  death 
is,  that,  on  quitting  the  present  scene  of  action,  a 
strong  mark  of  distinction  may  be  drawn  between 
the  character  of  the  wicked  and  that  of  the  righte- 
ous. We  certainly  know  that  the  lines  of  distinction 
between  these  two  general  characters  of  mankind 
are  exhibited  to  us  in  the  sacred  Scriptures  in  a 
vast  variety  of  shapes  and  colours,  but  the  contrast 
is  most  striking  in  death,  when  the  last  touch  is 
given,  and  the  likeness  prepared  for  eternal  judg- 
ment. David  says,  When  the  wicked  are  cut  off, 
thou  shalt  see  it.  Psalm  xxxvii.  34.  And  we  do  see 
it,  for  in  their  last  hours  they  either  express  their 
stupidity,  their  remorse,  or  their  disregard  respect- 
ing the  place  to  which  they  are  going.  In  the 
37th  verse  the  same  inspired  writer  directs  us  to 


passing  through  Death  to  Eternity.        377 

3Iark  the  jyerfect  man,  and  behold  the  njjright:  for 
the  end  of  that  man  is  peace.  Solomon  describes 
this  last  change  of  human  beings  in  very  strong 
terms.  The  wicked  is  driren  away  in  his  wicked- 
ness: hut  the  righteous  hath  hope  in  his  death. 
Proverbs  xiv.  32.  The  one  driven  out  of  time  into 
eternity,  as  by  a  storm,  while  his  sins,  transgressions, 
and  wickedness,  cleave  to  his  body  and  to  his  soul ; 
and  the  other,  enriched  with  grace,  having  loved 
and  served  his  God,  hath  hope  in  death,  that  his 
spirit  is  passing  to  the  mansions  of  eternal  felicity. 
If  these  two  opposite  characters  had  passed  away 
to  eternity  without  going  through  death,  the  glory 
of  God's  grace  would  not  have  been  admired  in  the 
one,  nor  the  fatal  consequence  of  sin  and  unbelief 
visible  in  the  other :  So  that  we  may,  with  solemn 
accent,  repeat  this  sublime  exclamation,  Great  and 
tnarvellous  are  thy  works,  Lord  God  Almighty; 
just  and  true  are  tky  ways,  thou  King  of  saints. 
Revelation  xv.  3. 

3.  I  cannot  avoid  stating  as  another  reason  why 
the  Lord  takes  his  children  home  through  death. 
It  is  by  the  value  of  their  last  testimony  that  the 
tmgodly  may  see  the  truth  and  the  value  of  religion, 
and  the  godly  themselves  be  encouraged  to  wait 
with  patience  and  hope  for  their  last  expected 
change.  There  is  a  solemnity  and  magnanimity 
usu  illy  attending  the  death  of  the  righteoUs,  that 
the  wicked  cannot  but  behold  with  astonishment, 
while  silence  seals  the  very  lips  of  an  infidel,  and 
forbids   his   speaking  against    the   good   ways   of 

4R      . 


378  Tico  important  Questions  on 

the  Lord.  Who  can  make  an  estimate  of  the  value 
of  good  old  Jacob's  last  testimony  to  his  children 
while  laying  upon  his  dying  bed  \  What  an  en- 
couragement was  it  to  Timothy,  and  to  thousands 
since,  to  receive  from  Paul,  just  before  his  death, 
this  composed  and  cheering  assuranccy  I  am  now 
ready  to  be  offered,  and  the  time  of  my  departure 
is  at  hand.  I  have  fought  a  good  fight,  1  have 
finished  my  course,  I  have  kept  the  faith :  hence- 
forth there  is  laid  up  for  tne  a  croicn  of  righteous- 
Qiess,  which  the  Lord,  the  righteous  Judge,  shall  give 
me  at  that  day :  and  not  to  me  only,  hut  unto  all 
them  also  that  love  his  appearing.  2  Timothy  iv. 
6 — 8.  The  last  words  of  good  and  pious  men  are 
generally  more  observed,  impressive,  and  longer 
retained  in  memory,  than  the  sentiments  and  ad- 
vices we  received  from  them  when  in  health  and 
strength.  We  receive  them  from  their  dying  lips, 
as  without  disguise,  under  the  influence  of  the  God 
of  truth,  and  as  bearing  the  impressive  seal  of  the 
Spirit  of  grace.  Whether  in  the  triumphs  of  faith, 
or  in  the  language  of  humble  confidence,  the  dying 
saint  honours  his  God  for  the  gift  of  the  Saviour, 
the  riches  of  his  distinguishing  grace,  the  stability 
of  his  everlasting  covenant,  the  faithfulness  of  his 
promises,  the  perpetuity  of  his  love,  the  precious- 
ness  of  Jesus,  and  the  sure  and  certain  hope  of  im- 
mortality and  glory.  These,  with  many  other  great 
realities,  impress  the  soul,  and  form  the  charming 
subjects  for  his  dying  testimony,  and  his  warmest 
praise.  Besides,  every  dying  Christian  has  some- 
thing more  or  less  to  communicate  in  relation  to 


passing  through  Death  to  Eternity.        379 

himself.  The  history  of  his  life,  the  manner  of  his 
conversion,  the  bearing  of  his  profession,  the  scenes 
of  affliction  which  he  has  passed,  the  patience, 
forbearance,  and  faithfulness  of  his  God,  and  like- 
wise the  sins,  evils,  and  infirmities,  which  have  at- 
tended him ;  so  that  he  acknowledges  the  whole  of 
his  salvation  to  be  of  the  rich,  free,  and  distinguish- 
ing grace  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord.  To 
these  may  be  added,  the  present  state  of  his  mind, 
the  comforts  he  enjoys,  or  the  temptations  he  en- 
dures ;  his  advices  to  his  family,  and  his  prospects 
of  eternity ;  by  all  these  he  honours  his  God,  stamps 
a  dignity  upon  his  own  character,  while  his  dying 
testimony  forms  a  more  valuable  legacy  to  his  sur- 
vivors than  gold  and  silver!  Let  the  reader  duly 
weigh  this  answer  to  our  general  question,  and  he 
will  not  fail  to  adore  the  wisdom  and  the  will  of  his 
God,  in  constituting  death  as  the  ordinary  passage 
of  his  redeemed  to  eternal  life.  In  this  way  what 
honour  redounds  to  his  name,  how  illustrious  his. 
grace,  what  a  conviction  of  religion,  how  valuable 
the  benefits  to  survivors,  and  how  sweet  heaven  will 
be  to  the  fleeting,  spirit !  The  whole  of  these  would 
have  been  lost  to  us  if  God  had  opened  any  other 
way  to  pass  into  eternity. 

4.  The  last  reason  which  I  shall  assign  for  the 
death  of  the  samts  is,  that  the  Almighty  might  pro- 
duce the  great  and  grand  scene  of  the  resurrection ; 
for  this  you  know  pre-supposes  the  death  of  the 
body.  This  glorious  event  forms  one  great  link  in 
the  chain  of  his  eternal  purposes,  connected  with 


1580  Tico  important  Qiiestions  on 

the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ  from  the  dead,  and 
is  indispens.ably  necessary,  that  the  redeemed  in 
body  and  soul  might  inherit  everlasting  felicity. 
No  Wonder,  therefore,  that  the  sum  and  substance 
of  the  apostle's  preaching  was,  Jesus  and  the  resur- 
rection; that  we  find  it  connected  with  the  sublime 
truths  of  the  Gospel,  and  that  it  is  strongly  com- 
bined with  the  hope  of  the  righteous,  for  if  in  this 
life  only  tee  have  hope  in  Christ,  we  are  of  all  men 
most  miserable.  1  Corinthians  xv.  19.  A  Christian, 
in  the  strength  of  his  days,  may  attain  some  good 
information,  and  be  able  to  state  and  defend  this 
important  subject,  but  the  possession  of  its  real 
sweetness  and  consolations  are  reserved  till  death 
appears  in  sight.  Then  its  necessity,  cause,  man- 
ner, order,  glory,  triumphs,  with  the  numberless 
appendages  to  the  glorious  scene,  as  described  in 
the  word  of  God,  become  a  subject  of  the  deepest 
interest,  and  afford  exquisite  delight !  Our  divine 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  resur- 
rection AND  THE  LIFE,  and  for  whom  we  look  from 
heaven,  shall  then  change  our  vile  body,  that  it  m,ay 
be  fashioned  like  unto  his  glorious  body,  according 
to  the  icorklng  ichereby  he  is  able  even  to  subdue  all 
things  unto  himself  Philippians  iii.  20,  21.  And  if 
we  can  thus  rejoice  while  on  this  side  the  grave, 
what  must  be  the  actual  scene  when  millions  and 
millions  of  the  redeemed,  by  the  sound  of  God's 
trump,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  shall  start  from 
the  bed  of  death,  claim  their  kindred  spirits,  and 
mount  on  high,  to  be  for  ever  with  the  Lord  !  This 
is  so  delightful  a  part  of  the  subject,  that  I  could 


passing  through  Death  to  Eternity.        381 

dwell  upon  it  longer,  would  the  limits  of  my  paper 
permit;  but  this  is  sufficient  to  confirm  and  to  close 
my  other  reasons,  in  order  to  justify  the  way  of 
God  to  man,  in  leading  him  throughout  death  to 
glory. 

Cast  tUcn  your  gloomy  fear  of  death  as.i«le. 

Ye  who  the  Saviour's  holy  image  bear. 

And  for  sHlvation  trust  iu  him  sdone. 

And  join  the  song  of  these  triumphnnt  saints. 

He  who  has  conquer'd  your  first  enemy, 

And  of  all  enemies  the  very  worst. 

Will  alsoj  in  dug  time,  destroy  the  last.  * 


IVIXTER, 

An  Emblem  of  Old  Age. 


Hail!  aged  pilgi'im,  whither  goest  thou  ? 
The  wint'ry  storm  beats  hard  upon  thy  brow. 
Fear  not,  if  Csinaan  be  thj'  destin'd  home. 
Thy  Saviour  will  not  let  thee  go  alone. 
When  flesh  shall  fail,  thy  body  drop  in  death. 
Thy  soul  shall  then  be  number'd  with  the  just. 

How  admirably  designed  are  the  four  seasons  of 
the  year  to  describe  the  equal  stages  of  human  life! 
The  beauties  and  vivacity  of  spring  remind  us  of 
the  charming  days  of  youth,  vi^hen  all  was  gay,  and 
animated  beyond  description.  Summer  is  occupied 
as  the  laborious  time  for  cultivation,  in  hope  of  a 
golden  harvest.  In  autumn,  w^hile  we  attempt  to 
gather  our  fruit,  we  ourselves  begin  to  fade,  as  the 
Jeaf  changes  and  trembles  on  the  twig ;  and  this  is 
suceeeded  by  the  last  stage,  the  winter  of  old  age. 
The  Christian  knows  how  to  apply  these  several 
seasons  to  himself,  in  the  various  stages  of  his  spi- 
ritual life ;  in  each  of  which  he  will  devoutly  confess, 
that  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  has  been  abundantly 
verified.     We  shall  therefore  now  make  an  attempt 


Winter,  an  Emblem  of  Old  Age.  383 

to  realize  the  last  stage  of  his  earthly  existence, 
which  we  will  call  the  wijnter  of  old  age.  And 
may  that  blessed  Saviour,  who  is  said  to  have  been 
born  in  the  season  of  winter,  condescend  to  sanctify 
our  meditations,  and  revive  our  spirits  with  his 
celestial  smiles ! 

I.  We  acknowledge  that  the  seasons  of  the  year 
are  ordained  by  the  Almighty,  who  from  the  begin- 
ning hath  said,  While  the  earth  remainethj  seed-time 
and  harvest,  and.  cold.  and.  heat,  and  summer  and 
winter,  and  day  and  night,  shall  not  cease.  Genesis 
viii.  22.  David,  when  contemplating  the  works  of 
God,  confessed.  The  day  is  thine,  the  night  also  is 
thine:  thou  hast  prepared  the  light  and  the  sun. 
Thou  hast  set  all  the  borders  of  the  earth :  thou  hast 
made  summer  and  icinter.  Psalm  Ixxiv.  16,  17. 
As  in  the  natural  world,  so  is  it  in  the  human  crea- 
tion; times,  seasons,  and  periods  of  existence  are 
fixed,  and  they  cannot  pass  their  bounds ;  for  is  there 
not  an  appointed  time  to  man  upon  earth?  are  not 
his  days  also  like  the  days  of  a  hii'eling?  Job  vii.  1. 
One  third  of  the  human  race  are  supposed  to  die 
in  the  spring  of  infancy  and  youth ;  in  the  summer 
of  active  labour  multitudes  drop  in  death  ;  the  au- 
tumn of  years  carry  off  many  to  the  dust,  as  leaves 
fall  from  the  trees;  and  comparatively  very  few 
survive  to  reach  the  winter  of  old  age.  Such,  therer 
fore,  who  have  been  preserved  by  the  Lord  to  so 
great  a  length  of  days,  have  the  highest  obligation 
to  praise  his  name  for  fulfilling  his  promise ;  Even 
to  your  old  age  T  am  he ;   and  rrrn  fo  hoar  hairs 


384  Winter,  an  Emblem  of  Old  Age. 

will  I  carrif  you:   1  have  made^  and  I  will  hear ; 
even  I  will  carry,  and  will  deliver  you.  Isaiah  xlvi.  4. 

II.  Persons  in  youth  or  manhood  may  contem- 
plate the  scenes  of  old  age,  and  indulge  a  supposition 
that  they  shall  live  to  realize  them ;  but  often  death 
blasts  the  prospect!  Old  age,  therefore,  has  the 
advantage.  They  have  not  only  seen  the  length  of 
years,  but  can  retrace  the  actual  scenes  which  they 
have  passed.  The  spring  of  youth,  the  labours  of 
the  summer,  and  the  fruitful  time  of  autumn ;  these, 
with  the  numerous  events  which  they  produced,  are 
as  familiar  to  their  mind  as  though  they  were  of 
yesterday.  In  this  view,  the  good  man  cannot  but 
clothe  himself  with  the  garment  of  humility,  while 
he  attunes  his  heart  and  lips  to  sing  the  praises  of 
his  God  and  Saviour,  who  hath  so  many  years  sup- 
ported his  soul  in  life,  and  conducted  his  steps  so 
near  to  his  journey's  end. 

III.  In  winter  the  days  are  evidently  shorter,  and 
little  activity  and  service  can  be  preformed ;  and  it 
is  equally  true,  that  the  aged  imbibe  an  impression, 
that  their  days  grow  shorter,  and  upon  earth  there 
must  be  few  remaining,  while  the  animal  and  intel- 
lectual faculties  relax  so  sensibly,  that  they  have 
little  ability  to  perform  what  they  once  would  have 

,   called  "  half  a  day's  work."     Happy  the  reader  if 
he  can  say,  "  Well,  let  the  days  shorten  as  God  may 
"  determine;  the  shorter  and  swifter  my  days,  the 
"  more  speedily  my  journey  shall  terminate,  and  I 
"  shall  be  conveyed  to  the  enjoyment  of  immortality, 


Winter,  an  Emblem  of  Old  Age.  385 

"  where  days  and  years,  summer  and  winter,  shall 
"  be  known  no  more." 


IV.  In  winter  the  days  are  not  only  shorter,  but 
it  is  a  time  of  comparative  darkness ;  and  the  natural 
sight  of  the  aged  man  so  sensibly  fails,  that  objects 
once  contemplated  with  delight  become  obscure, 
loose  their  charms,  and  afford  little  satisfaction. 
His  favourite  employment  is  reading,  especially  tli© 
Bible ;  in  which  he  must  be  aided  by  clearer  glasses, 
and  a  larger  print :  And  not  unfrequently  the  sight 
fails  so  much,  that,  as  Solomon  says,  The  windoics 
are  darkened.  Well  for  such  a  person,  if  in  his  more 
early  days,  he  followed  the  example  of  David,  Thy 
word  have  I  hid  in  my  heart,  that  I  might  not  sin 
against  thee;  (Psalm  cxix.  11.)  for  now,  in  the  dark 
days  of  old  age,  a  sanctified  memory  will  aid  him 
to  bring  to  recollection  many  parts  and  promises  of 
God's  word,  which  will  fortify  his  faith,  enliven  his 
hope,  and  lead  him  to  more  sensible  communion 
with  his  Saviour.  If,  therefore,  the  reader  should 
have  made  such  good  use  of  his  Bible,  he  will,  in 
his  dark  days,  find  that  the  word  of  Christ  dwelling 
in  his  heart  richly,  will  support  his  tottering  mind, 
and  afford  him  the  most  sublime  satisfaction. 

V.  Who  knows  not  that  the  season  of  winter  is 
cold?  And  what  aged  persons  are  there  whose 
animal  sensibilities  do  not  teach  them  that  the  re- 
duction of  their  blood,  which  formerly  warmed  and 
animated  their  system,  now  becomes  languid  in  its 
circulation,  rendering  them  more  susceptible  of  the 

49 


386  Winter,  an  Emblem  of  Old  Age. 

chilling  air  of  winter;  so  that  not  unfrequently  they 
exclaim,  with  David,  Who  can  stand  before  his  coldl 
Frequently  the  aged  are  afflicted  with  rheumatic 
complaints,  or  are  smitten  with  palsy,  which  stiffens 
the  more  active  muscles,  so  that  they  feel  somewhat 
like  the  stream  which,  by  the  effect  of  cold,  is  con- 
gealed into  ice,  and  this  produces  a  sensation,  which 
not  improperly  may  be  called,  an  anticipation  of  the 
cold  of  death.  Under  such  complaints  the  artificial 
aid  of  warmer  clothing,  and  a  lively  fireside,  are 
scarcely  suflicient  to  keep  their  persons  in  any  degree 
comfortable.  Medical  aid,  by  various  applications, 
may  produce  an  alleviation,  but  no  cure  ;  and  should 
not  ail  these  remind  the  afflicted  of  his  colder  grave, 
and  teach  him  the  necessity  of  habitually  preparing 
for  his  great  and  final  change?  Happy  the  man, 
under  all  these  icy  painful  infirmities,  who  hath  his 
hope  fixed  alone  on  Christ,  and  smiles  in  prospect 
of  immortality  and  gloiy  !  Besides,  as  these  com- 
plaints are  common  appendages  to  the  winter  of 
old  age,  the  rich,  who  enjoy  abundant  means  to 
alleviate  their  pain,  should  be  excited  to  gratitude  to 
the  Lord,  and  indulge  benevolent  feelings  towards 
the  numerous  aged  poor,  perhaps  more  loaded  with 
infirmities  than  themselves,  and  contribute  bounti- 
fully to  their  relief:  For  blessed  is  he  that  considcr- 
eth  the  poor  and  needyy  the  Lord  will  strengthen 
him  upon  his  bed  of  languishing ;  and  make  all  his 
bed  in  his  sickness.     Psalm  xli. 

VI.    Winter   is    invariably   attended   with    high 
winds,  storms,  cold  rain,  and  frequent  damp  fogs, 


Winter,  an  Emblem  of  Old  Age.  387 

all  which  have  a  great  effect  upon  the  animal  spirits 
and  the  debilitated  constitution  of  the  aged.  If  such 
inclement  weather  compels  the  old  man  to  keep 
within  doors,  let  me  remind  him,  that  it  is  not  un- 
usual for  the  Lord  to  reserve  new  and  unexpected 
afflictions  for  his  people  to  endure  in  the  last  stages 
of  life,  and  that  each  should  lead  him  nearer  to  his 
Saviour.  So  it  was  with  David,  for  just  as  he  was 
about  to  exchange  his  earthly  throne  for  a  Paradise 
above,  his  sons  harrowed  his  soul  by  contending  for 
his  crown.  Winter  storms,  however  disagreeable 
to  our  feelings,  have  their  important  uses ;  the  bend- 
ing of  the  trees  affect  their  roots,  loosen  the  earth, 
and  aid  the  fibres  to  take  a  fresh  spring,  and  faster 
hold,  so  that  their  growth  is  thereby  increased.  And 
the  storms  of  life,  and  more  especially  those  which 
happen  to  us  in  declining  years,  produce  an  astonish- 
ing good  effect  upon  the  Christian's  heart,  loosening 
his  attachment  to  this  earth,  so  that  instead  of  being 
blown  down,  or  torn  up  by  the  roots,  he  is,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  more  firmly  rooted  in  Christ,  and 
eventually  bearing  more  abundant  fruit  to  the  hon- 
our of  his  Lord.  Fear  not  then,  O  Christian,  these 
storms  are  icorking  together  for  the  good  of  those 
who  love  God,  and  tcho  are  the  called  according  to 
his  purpose.  Romans  viii.  28.  But  these  damp 
wintery  fogs  not  only  contribute  to  make  winter 
still  more  dreary,  but  they  sensibly  depress  the 
animal  spirits,  and  are  painfully  annoying  to  the  in- 
firmities of  age.  Disagreeable  as  they  are,  they 
still  are  monitors,  and  teach  you  to  deplore  the  still 
more  depressing  fog  which  unbelief  and  other  evils 


388  Winter,  an  Emblem  of  Old  Age, 

create  within  your  mind  and  heart.  Under  such 
despondency  the  good  man  will  frequently  exclaim, 
Is  his  mercy  clean  gone  for  ever  ?  will  he  be  favour- 
able no  more  ?  and,  like  Job,  I  go  mourning  without 
the  sun.  When  will  this  dark  cloud  and  this  heavy 
fog  disperse,  that  I  may  see  and  feel  the  Sun  of 
Righteousness  arise  with  healing  in  his  beams'? 
Remember,  aged  friend,  with  you  it  is  winter,  and 
no  winter  is  without  its  fogs  and  storms  ;  and  every 
aged  man  has  found  it  so.  And  while  this  con- 
sideration may  aid  in  cultivating  your  submission 
to  the  will  of  God,  who  maketh  the  winter  as  well 
as  the  summer,  measureth  the  length  of  our  days, 
and  ruleth  our  storms,  and  who  also  is  able  to  dis- 
perse the  oppressive  fog  from  the  mind  ;  look  for- 
ward to  that  eternal  state  of  repose  where  no  such 
evils  can  possibly  exist. 

VII.  Most  climates  on  the  globe  exhibit  the 
SNOW  of  winter ;  their  hills,  vales,  and  trees,  are 
covered  with  this  exquisitely  white  mantle,  present- 
ing a  scenery  in  direct  contrast  with  the  beauties 
of  spring,  and  the  abundant  fruitfulness  of  summer. 
Nature  then  appears  in  a  state  of  comparative  death, 
covered  with  her  white  shroud.     But  let  us  ask, 

"  Why  hover  snows  and  wanton  in  the  air, 
"  Fall  by  degrees,  and  clothe  the  hoaiy  year  ?" 

Certainly,  among  other  lessons  of  instruction,  to 
teach  the  aged  those  subjects  of  interest  which  are 
adapted  to  the  last  stages  of  their  existance.  Who 
produceth  this  wonderful  phenomenon  in  nature^ 


Winter,  an  Emblem  of  Old  Age.  389 

David  assures  us,  that  God  giveth  snoic  like  wool: 
he  scattereth  the  hoar-frost  like  ashes.    Psalm  cxlvii. 
16.     God  preserveth  the  life  of  man  to  old  age,  and 
at  this  late  period  it  is  usual  to  perceive  the  colour 
of  the  hair  to  be  changed,  and  their  heads  covered 
with  locks  white  as  snow.     Happy  if  the  conduct 
of  such  persons  should  exhibit  a  purity  of  temper, 
and   amiableness   of  manners,  more  valuable  than 
the  snow  which  cometh  down  from  above,  for  the 
hoary  head  is  a  crown  of  glory,  if  it  he  found  in 
the  way  of  righteousness.    Proverbs  xvi.  31.     When 
the  aged  man,  under  depression   of  mind,  brings 
to  recollection  the  sins  of  his  youth,  the  greater 
transgressions  of  his  ripened  years,  and  then  pene- 
trates the  secret  evils  of  his  heart,  the  descending 
snow  teaches  him  the   holy  perfection  which  the 
law   of  his    God    requires,   and  which    indeed    he 
wishes  to  possess.     But  in  like  faith  with  David, 
this    humble   consciousness  of  sins    leads  him    to 
contemplate  the  virtues  of  his  Saviour's  blood,  and 
with  that  royal  penitent  to  pray.    Wash  me,  and  1 
shall  he  ichiter  than  snoic.    Psalm  li.  7.     No  longer 
able  to  combat  the  fleecy  storm  without  doors,  the 
good  man,  by  looking  through  his  window,    and 
contemplating  the  scene,  every  flake  of  snow  he 
perceives  becomes  a  monitor,  which  sends  him  to 
his  Bible  to  learn  that  most  charming  lesson.  As  the 
rain  cometh  down,  and  the  snow  from  heaven,  and 
returneth  not  thither,  hut  watereth  the  earth,  and 
maketh  it  bring  forth  and  hud,  that  it  may  give 
seed  to  the  sower,, and  bread  to  the  eater:  so  shall 
my  icord  he  that  goeth  forth  out  of  my  mouth :  it 


390  Winter,  mi  Emblem  of  Old  Age. 

shall  not  return  unto  me  void,  hut  it  shall  accom- 
plish that  which  I  please,  and  it  shall  prosper  in  the 
tiling  whereicnto  I  sent  it.  Isaiah  Iv.  10,  11.  This 
excites  his  faith,  and  aids  his  prayer,  that  in  his 
wintry  days  of  old  age  he  may  more  frequently 
read  and  abundantly  enjoy  the  influence  of  the 
word  and  promise  of  his  God,  to  be  food  for  his 
soul,  and  make  him  more  animated  to  honour  the 
Lord  the  residue  of  his  days.  Snow  is  usually  but 
a  transient  visiter  in  our  climate ;  the  rays  of  the 
sun,  the  return  of  mild  and  damp  air,  or  descend- 
ing rains,  cause  it  to  melt  and  disappear.  Just 
emblem  this  of  the  sudden  changes  which  have 
occurred  in  the  history  of  the  Christian's  own  long 
life,  which,  independent  of  the  goodness  of  God, 
has  been  too  much  like  vanity  and  vexation  of  spirit. 
And  even  now  the  short  continuance  of  snow,  and 
the  variableness  of  the  weather,  afford  a  strong 
comparison  with  the  fluctuation  of  his  health,  and 
the  powers  of  his  mind,  convincing  him  of  the  great 
felicity  and  safety  in  confiding  for  eternal  salvation 
upon  the  merits  of  his  great  Redeemer,  with  whom 
there  is  no  variableness  nor  shadow  of  turning. 

VIII.  Gloomy  and  uncomfortable  as  is  the  season 
of  winter,  it  is  not  without  its  necessary  employ- 
ments. The  fisherman,  while  the  waters  are  bound 
in  icy  chains,  is  industriously  employed  in  making 
and  mending  his  nets.  The  husbandman,  although 
the  frozen  clods  of  the  field  resist  the  action  of  his 
plough,  can  thrash  his  grain  in  the  barn  for  the  use 
of  his  family,  or  to  be  in  readiness  for  the  market. 


•     Winte7%  an  Emblem  of  Old  Age.  391 

So  the  aged  Christian,  if  by  his  natural  infirmities 
he  be  incapable  of  exercise  vvitliout  doors,  finds  it 
necessary  to  employ  his  time  in  whatever  may  eon- 
tribute  to  keep  up  the  circulation  of  the  few  animal 
spirits  which  remain,  lest  he  become  a  burden  to 
himself:  for  notwithstandinsf  an  inclination  to  ease, 
nothing  is  more  injurious  to  a  person  in  the  decline 
of  life  than  the  want  of  some  means  to  keep  up  a 
degree  of  energy  in  the  mental  and  animal  system. 
As  some  winters  are  less  severe  than  others,  so  in 
the  history  of  the  aged,  we  see  many  persons  sup- 
port their  infirmities  with  less  inconvenience  and 
pain,  while  others  shrink  beneath  their  weight,  and 
are  rendered  almost  inactive.  Still  in  this  last  sea- 
son of  life  the  mind  of  a  gracious  man  will  find 
good  employment  in  reading,  in  examination,  and 
in  prayer,  looking  to  the  Lord  to  enable  him  to  cul- 
tivate his  faith  and  patience,  which  may  be  called 
his  winter  graces.  Besides,  as  out  of  the  abundance 
of  the  heart  the  mouth  speaketh,  a  pious  aged  per- 
son may  occasionally  instruct  his  domestic  circle, 
and  his  visiting  friends,  for  it  is  said.  With  the  aged 
there  is  icisdom;  at  any  rate,  this  would  make  a 
pleasant  "  winter's  evening  at  home."  Indeed  it 
is  to  be  lamented,  that  an  aged  person,  who  has  for 
many  years  made  a  profession  of  religion,  to  occupy 
his  chair  by  the  fireside,  provided  he  retains  his 
senses  and  his  speech,  and  yet  has  no  disposition 
to  speak  of  the  goodness  of  his  God,  the  charms  of 
his  Saviour,  and  the  hope  of  felicity  beyond  the 
grave !  Let  the  pious  reader  duly  weigh  these  sen- 
timents, and  it  is  presumed  he  will  be  convinced  of 


^92  Winter,  an  Emblem  of  Old  Age. 

their  propriety,  as  means  to  make  his  latter  days 
more  cheerful  to  himself  and  useful  to  others. 
You,  as  well  as  other  aged  persons,  must  be  con- 
vinced that  in  the  ordinary  course  of  nature  your 
animal  frame  must  soon  wear  out;  but  1  recommend 
you  to  make  every  prudent  exertion  by  such  small 
degrees  of  exercise  as  your  strength  may  permit, 
which  will  not  only  produce  many  advantages,  but 
after  your  decease,  will  prevent  any  one  from  writ- 
ing upon  your  grave-stone,  "  This  old  man  died  of 
"  indolence." 

IX.  Barren  and  unfruitful  as  is  the  winter  season, 
it  bears  upon  its  cold  bosom  the  strong  marks  of 
the  Creator's  beneficent  hand,  who  reserveth  for  us 
the  fruits  of  the  harvest,  so  that  corn  and  wine  re- 
plenish our  table.  This  will  certainly  teach  us  that 
the  Lord  is  not  unmindful  of  his  infirm  people  in 
the  winter  of  their  old  age,  for  they  then  must  need 
the  kindness  of  his  hand  to  administer  to  their  ne- 
cessities. Not  unfrequently  he  so  blesses  the  labour 
of  their  hands  in  the  more  active  portion  of  iheir 
days,  as  to  allow  them  a  surplus  to  lay  up  for  their  use 
when  the  infirmities  of  age  shall  forbid  their  labour- 
ing any  longer.  Supplies  thus  produced,  must  cer- 
tainly give  a  relish  to  the  food  on  the  table,  and 
create  devout  thankfulness.  This,  however,  is  not 
an  invariable  rule  in  the  providence  of  God;  mnny 
have  but  a  scanty  subsistence  in  their  last  days, 
while  perhaps  the  greater  number  of  the  Lord's 
poor  endure  a  severe  winter  in  abject  poverty. 
It  is  certainly  true;j  that  in  old  age  we  need  those 


Winter,  an  Emblem  of  Old  Age.  39S 

iittle  refreshments  and  comforts  which,  in  more 
active  days,  were  not  so  necessary.  Under  such 
privations,  how  happy  must  be  thfe  good  old  man, 
who,  by  faith  and  love,  can  live  upon  his  God  and 
Saviour.  Well  may  such  an  one  say,  I  have  meat 
to  eat  which  the  tcoi'ld  knows  not  of;  my  meat  is  to 
do  the  will  of  my  Father  who  is  in  heaven.  Paul 
said,  I  have  learned,  in  ichatso ever  state  lam,  there- 
with to  be  content.  And  however  difficult  this  lesson 
may  be  to  learn  in  the  frost  and  snow  of  poverty, 
tlie  same  divine  Teacher  can  so  instruct  the  mind, 
and  enrich  the  poor  old  man's  heart,  as  to  produce 
a  serenity  which  few  even  of  the  pious  rich  may  bfi 
said  to  enjoy,  while,  at  the  same  time,  he  can  look 
forward  to  the  bliss  of  eternity,  where  he  shall 
hunger  and  thirst  no  more* 

X.  After  all  that  can  be  said  of  the  uncomfortable 
and  stormy  state  of  winter,  as  descriptive  of  the  last 
stage  of  this  mortal  life,  we  may  certainly  add,  that 
it  is  a  time  of  expectation.  Were  we  not  to  antici- 
pate a  returning  spring,  which  keeps  alive  the  de- 
pressed mind  and  feelings,  winter  would  be  little 
better  than  one  continued  scene  of  sorrow.  O  how 
pitiable  is  that  old  man's  case>  that  endures  the 
inconvenience,  the  pains,  and  the  miseries  attendant 
on  this  wintry  period,  without  hope  in  a  Saviour, 
or  a  sincere  concern  for  a  future  state  of  happiness 
beyond  the  grave !  Not  so  the  pioUs  old  Christian* 
Though  himself  a  sinner,  deserving  an  exclusion 
from  the  bliss  of  heaven,  and  meriting  only  the 
shades  of  misery,  yet  by  the  faith  which  the  Lord 

50 


394  Winter,  an  Emhlem  of  Old  Age. 

hath  given  him,  he  rests  alone  upon  the  blood  and 
righteousness  of  Jesus  the  Son  of  God,  as  the  only 
foundation  of  his  salvation,  from  whom  he  draws  the 
consolations  of  peace  and  hope,  smiling  upon  death 
as  his  friend  to  open  the  consecrated  passage  to 
Imraortalitj  and  glory.  Therefore  this  aged  servant 
of  the  Lord  can  say  with  David,  My  soul,  wait  thou 
Q7ily  upon  God:  for  my  expectation  is  from  him, 
Psaim  Ixii.  5.  On  the  truth  and  promises  of  God, 
we  may  rest  our  future  blessedness  with  certainty, 
as  the  winter  shall  be  succeeded  by  the  beauties  of 
the  spring.  Most  assuredly  the  compassionate  Sa- 
viour will  bear  his  aged  servants  through  their  win- 
try storms.  When  their  body  shall  go  down  to  the 
grave,  it  shall  rest  in  hope,  and  the  soul  shall  wing 
its  way  to  the  bosom  of  its  God.  On  the  morning 
of  the  resurrection,  their  vile  bodies  shall  be  raised 
like  unto  the  glorious  body  of  their  Saviour.  Soul 
and  body  will  then  be  re-united,  and  both  be  received 
into  inconceivable  bliss!  The  mysteries  of  Provi- 
dence will  then  be  unfolded,  while  the  riches  of 
grace  will  appear  in  their  fullest  lustre.  These 
dwelt  in  the  society  of  the  just,  made  perfect  in 
peace,  holiness,  and  love,  all  uniting  in  harmonious 
praises  to  God  and  the  Lamb  for  ever.  Delightful 
prospects!  charming  excitements  these  to  an  aged 
Christian  to  enable  him  to  endure  his  last  conflicts, 
and,  as  he  journeys,  to  hail  the  time  when  he  shall 
exchange  his  winter  for  an  eternal  spring. 

END  OF  THE  ESSAYS. 


SIX 
SHORT   SERMONS 


ADAPTEB 


TO  THE  AGEB. 


SERMO]^  I, 


Christ  the  Bearer  of  his  People. 


ISAIAH  xlvi.  4. 

To  your  old  age  I  am  he,  and  even  to  hoar  hairs  will  I  carry  you  :  / 
have  made,  and  I  will  bear;  even  I  will  carry,  and  will  deliver 
you. 

Tt  is  an  indisputable  fact,  that  mankind  are  so 
absorbed  in  sin  and  in  affliction,  that  unless  some 
one  con)petent  to  the  task  bear  them  up,  in  this  \'\^e, 
and  dehver  them  from  tlie  wrath  to  come,  they  must 
inevitably  perish.  Such  an  interposing,  all-sufficient 
friend,  nature  nor  reason  could  possibly  produce. 
But  the  Bible  points  us  to  Jesus,  Emmanuel,  God 
with  us,  as  the  bearer  of  the  persons,  the  names, 
the  GUILT,  and  the  infirmities  of  his  people.  By  so 
doing,  he  takes  them  up,  carries  them  through  life, 
and  lands  them  safely  in  everlasting  bliss.  I  will, 
therefore,  in  this  discourse  assist  you  to  contemplate 
Jesus  as  the  bearer  of  our  souls,  with  all  their  im- 
portant concerns.  And  I  sincerely  wish  it  may  be 
a  mean  to  establish  your  faith,  and  raise  your  hop© 
of  immortality. 


^9B  Christ  the  Bearer  of  his  People. 

i.  Jesus  is  the  bearer  of  the  persons  of  his  peo- 
TiM.  The  first  mao  Adam  bear  his  wife  Eve  in  his 
own  bod}%  before  she  had  a  visible  existence  ;  and, 
God's  charge  to  Adam,  to  be  fruitful  and  multiply^ 
was  given  to  him  when  as  yet  his  wife  was  not  ac- 
tually formed.  From  the  history  of  creation  it  may^ 
therefore,  be  truly  said,  Adam  bear  his  wife  in  his- 
own  body.  Now,  the  Gospel  informs  us,  that  Adam 
was  a  figure  of  him  that  was  to  come^  rucI  that  Christ 
is  the  second  Adam^  the  Lord  from  heavjen.  Adam 
was  first  in  the  world  of  natnre  :  Christ  is  first  in 
the  world  of  grace.  The  spouse  of  this  second 
Adam  is  his  Church,  chosen  in  hint  before  thefami^ 
dation  of  the  world.  And  as  certainly  as  Adam 
bore  the  elect  rib  in  his  natural  body,  so  surefy  doth 
Christ  bear  his  elect  spouse  in  his  ov/n  person ;  who 
3s,  therefore,  said  to  he  fiesh  qfhisficsh,and  hone  of 
his  hotie.  This  subject  is  not  named  to  you  as  a 
matter  of  indifFerence ;  it  is  of  the  highest  import- 
ance. This  very  union  between  Christ  and  his 
church  is  the  foundation  of  redemption  and  grace  : 
for,  as  Adam  suffered  justfy  for  tlie  sin  of  his  wife, 
so  Christ  became  responsible,  and  suffered  for  tFie 
sins  of  his  bride.  That  Christ  bears  the  persons 
of  his  people,  is  also  taught  us  under  two  of  ihe 
most  expressive  emblems — Christ  is  the  foundation 
laid  in  Zion,  on  which  rests  the  whole  superstruc- 
ture of  the  ch,urch,  with  all  its  vast  and  various  con- 
cerns for  time  and  eternity-  and  when  the  building 
is  complete,  the  top-stone  shall  be  brought  forth 
with  shouting,  crying,  Grace,  grace  unto  if! — The 
'Bine  bears  the  branches^  and  is  the  cause  of  their 


Christ  the  Bearer  of  his  People.  399 

existence,  preservation,  and  fruitfulness.  And,  who 
that  ever  read  the  15th  chapter  of  John,  but  must 
clearly  see,  that  Christ,  the  true  Vine,  bears  his 
people,  who  are  iiis  branches,  that  they  may  bear 
fruit  unto  eternal  life!  Both  these  emblems  teach 
the  important  trutli  of  Christ  bearing  his  people. 
What  is  the  building  without  a  foundation  1  or  what 
is  the  branch,  if  separated  from  the  vine?  May* 
that  adorable  Spirit,  who  is  the  bond  of  union  with 
Christ,  make  you  to  enjoy  the  comfort  of  being  built 
upon  Christ,  the  life-giving  rock,  and,  as  a  branch 
of  the  true  vine,  make  you  abundantly  fruitful ! 

II.  Jesus  bears  the  names  of  his  people.  Theij  are 
written  in  the  LamVs  hook  of  life. — By  this  we  may 
assuredly  conclude,  that  their  persons,  birth,  course 
of  life,  death,  and  eternal  happiness,  are  made  more 
certain  than  if  engraven  upon  mountains  of  brass. 
I  have  called  tliee  hij  thy  7iame,  thou  art  mine,  saith 
the  Lord.  The  foundation  of  God  standcth  sure, 
having  this  seal,  the  Lord  knoweth  them  that  are  his. 
The  Lord  Jesus,  therefore,  can  never  mistake  the 
objects  of  his  love,  nor  regenerate  one  man  instead 
of  another.  No  blessing,  nor  even  a  cross  of  afflic- 
tion intended  for  one  can  possibly  fall  undesigned 
upon  another.  While  this  affords  a  consoling  argu- 
ment for  those  who  have  found  grace  in  the  sight  of 
God,  that  their  names  are  written  in  heaven,  it 
should  equally  reconcile  them  to  all  the  paths  of 
life,  however  afflictive  ;  for  the  Lord  is  too  wise  to 
be  mistaken,  and  too  good  to  be  unkind.  How 
charmingly   was   the   Hebrew   nation   taught   this 


400  Christ  the  Be(X)-er  of  his  People. 

truth,  when  they  beheld  Aaron,  their  high  priest/ 
bearing  their  names  upon  his  breast-plate,  and  upon 
his  shoulders,  for  a  memorial  before  the  Lord ! 
And  with  what  greater  joy  may  every  real  Christian 
look  to  Jesus,  the  great  High  Priest  of  our  pro- 
fession, who  has  engraven  the  names  of  his  people 
upon  the  palins  of  his  hands,  and  who  appears  in 
the  presence  of  God  for  us  ! 

III.  What  is  still  more  important  for  us  to  knovv 
is,  that  Jesus  is  the  sin-bearer  of  his  people.  It 
is  an  indisputable  fact,  arising  from  the  justice  of 
God,  as  well  as  from  reason,  that  man,  as  a  sinner^ 
must  bear  the  demerit  of  his  own  crimes,  or  a  sub- 
stitute must  advance  in  Ms  favour.  There  is  no 
possibility  of  a  middle  state.  The  office  of  Jesus 
as  a  sin-bearer,  is  therefore  as  necessary  as  it  is 
beneficial,  and  certainly  makes  a  material  part  of 
the  Gospel.  The  council  of  Jehovah  decreed,  My 
righteous  servant  shall  justify  many,  for  he  shall 
hear  their  iniquities.  He  shall  hear  the  sin  of  many. 
- — Christ  was  once  offered  to  bear  the  sins  of  manif. 
His  own  self  hare  our  sifts  in  his  own  body  on  the 
tree.  If  it  be  asked.  How  Christ  became  charge- 
able with  our  guilt  I  we  reply.  Not  only  as  Christ  is 
the  Head,  and  justly  smitten  for  the  trespasses  of 
the  members  of  his  body;  and  as  he  is  the  Bride- 
groom, and  so  responsible  for  the  debts  of  his  bride  j 
but  we  are  informed.  The  Lord  hath  laid  on  him 
the  iniquity  of  us  all.  This  transfer,  making  over, 
or  imputing  the  sins  of  many  to  Jesus,  is  an  act  of 
God'«  sovereign  grace ;   and  ajs  JesuS;  God-man^ 


Christ  the  Bearer  of  his  People,  401 

had  an  infinity  of  merit,  the  transaction  was  equally 
righteous.  Christ  bore  \\\q  guilty  the  sense,  and  the 
punishment  of  all  the  sins  of  those  for  whom  he 
died.  The  natural  consequence  of  which  is,  the 
certainty  of  their  justification,  pardon,  and  eternal 
happiness.  Thus,  he  hath  horn  our  griefs,  and  car- 
ried our  sorroics.  He  icas  wounded  for  our  traras- 
grcssions,  and  was  bruised  for  our  iniquities.  The 
chastisement  of  our  peace  teas  upon  him,  and  icith 
his  stripes  we  are  healed.  He  was  delivered  for  our 
offences,  and  arose  again  for  our  justification.  This 
is  the  rock  of  salvation,  the  only  foundation  on 
which  we  can  possibly  stand  before  God,  and  raise 
the  superstructure  of  our  hope  for  immortality. 
Christ  bore  our  guilt,  and  we  bear  the  robe  of  his 
immaculate  righteousness.  He  carried  our  sorrows, 
and  therefore  our  guilty  breasts  bear  the  blessings 
of  full  pardon  and  divine  peace  !  {Since  this  is  the 
primary  truth  of  revelation,  and  inseparably  con- 
nected with  the  experience  of  salvation,  no  wonder 
it  was  taught  by  the  institution  of  sacrifices  under 
the  Hebrew  law.  The  Paschal  Lamb,  and  the 
Scape  Goat,  clearly  taught  Messiah,  as  the  sin- 
bearer  of  men,  to  the  believing  Uraelites ;  and  we 
look  to  the  same  divine  Person  as  having  completed 
his  work,  and  now  passed  into  heaven,  there  to 
appear  in  the  presence  of  God  for  us.  Most  affec- 
tionately do  I  wish  that  the  reader  may  obtain  faith 
to  behold  the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away  the, 
sin  of  the  world.  For  you,  in  your  own  person,  to 
bear  the  guilt,  the  punishment  of  your  numberless 
sins,  O  how  dreadful  the  thought,  how  awful  th(> 

51 


402  Christ  the  Bearer  of  his  People. 

consequences !  Yet  it  must  certainly  be  so,  or 
Christ  must  bear  them  for  you.  Remember,  there 
is  none  other  name  ujider  heaven  given  among  men, 
whereby  we  must  he  saved.  Acts  iv.  12.  Interested 
in  Jesus,  you  have  peace  with  God,  boldness  at  the 
throne  of  his  grace,  and  shall  triumph  in  prospect  of 
acceptance  in  final  judgment.  Possessing  the  least 
faith  in  this  great  Redeemer,  we  gladly  unite  with 
an  honourable  believer  now  in  glory,  and  say — 

And  wast  thou  for  transgressors  given  ? 
And  did  th'  incarnate  King  of  heaven 

For  us,  his  foes,  expire  ? 
AinazM,  O  earth,  the  tidings  hear! 
He  bore,  that  we  might  never  bear. 

The  Father's  righteous  ire. 

IV.  We  now  enter  one  other  interesting  part  of 
the  office  of  Jesus,  as  the  bearer  of  his  people, 
through  all  the  sorrows  of  their  lives.  Tho  journey 
of  the  Israelites  is  a  striking  emblem  of  the  progress 
of  Christians  to  the  land  of  rest  in  glory.  Moses 
declared  to  that  people,  The  Lord  thy  God  hear 
tJiee,  as  a  7nan  doth  bear  his  son.  Not  an  enemy, 
nor  a  slave,  but  a  son;  that  is,  with  all  tenderness, 
affection,  and  care.  Be  assured,  that  such  is  the 
love  and  faithfulness  of  the  Lord  to  the  children  of 
his  grace,  that  he  will  bear  them  through  the  sor- 
rows of  their  lives,  and  crown  them  with  glory. 
The  same  preservation  is  taught  by  an  instance  in 
natural  history.  As  an  eagle  stirreth  up  her  nest, 
fluttcreth  over  her  young,  sprtadeth  abroad  her 
wings,  takeih  them,  bear eth  them  on  her  wings ;  so 
the  Lord  leadeth  and  beareth  us,  to  prove  that  there 
is  no  strange  god  with  us.     Deuteronomy  xxxii.  11, 


Christ  the  Bearer  of  his  People.  403 

12.  The  support  of  God  may  not  bo  alike  sensible 
to  us,  whether  it  be  under  outward  atflictions  or  the 
deeper  exercises  of  the  heart ;  but  either  in  the 
conflict,  or  after  it,  we  certainly  shall  find  that 
Christ,  by  his  secret  grace,  hath  kept  us  from  de- 
struction, and  brought  us  safely  through.  Trust, 
then,  the  protection  of  the  Lord.  On  the  wings  of 
his  faithfulness  and  love  he  will  assuredly  be£[r  you 
safely  through,  above  the  reach  of  every  foe.  The 
words  of  our  text  are  admirably  adapted  to  console 
the  heart  in  old  age.  Even  to  hoar  hairs,  the  Lord 
hath  said,  he  will  carry,  and  will  deliver  you. 
When  the  aid  of  the  most  skilful  physician  fails,  and 
all  the  enticing  scenes  of  nature  vanish,  the  Lord 
will  afford  the  most  ample  support  and  supreme  joy. 
How  wretched  must  be  that  aged  person,  loaded  with 
infirmities,  and  borne  down  to  the  dust  with  sins 
and  transgressions,  and  who  yet  knows  not  Jesus 
as  the  sin-bearer  of  the  guilty !  Who  but  must  feel 
an  ardent  disposition  to  warn  all  such  aged  peo- 
ple, and  pray  that  they  may  know,  and  be  lead  to 
the  Saviour,  before  they  finally  sink  in  death  !  It  is 
presumed,  however,  that  the  aged  Christian  reader 
can  review  the  text  with  peculiar  gratification.  He 
has  brought  you  to  good  old  age  ;  and  although  the 
hoar  hairs  upon  your  head  are  as  light  as  they  are 
grey,  yet  they  are  accompanied  with  burdens  which 
would  be  unsupportable,  did  not  the  Lord  hear  you 
in  his  hand.  Let  this  be  an  excitement  to  cast  your 
daily  burdens  upon  the  Lord,  for  he  will  carry  you, 
and  finally  deliver  ijou,  and  then  receive  you  to 
himself,  to  be  for  ever  blessed,     ilow  adequate  a 


404  Christ  the  Bearer  of  his  People. 

Saviour,  therefore,  is  Jesus,  to  bear  our  persons, 
our  NAiMES,  our  SINS,  and  our  souls,  through  the 
sorrows  of  this  world,  the  valley  of  death,  and  finally 
to  receive  us  to  heaven  !  Glory  be  to  the  Saviour ! 
we  will  praise  him  for  all  that  is  past,  and  trust 
him  for  all  that  is  to  come. 

V.  Upon  the  whole,  it  is  no  wonder  that  we  find 
it  prophesied  by  Zechariah  (vi.  13,)  that  this  Saviour 
should  hear  the  glory.  The  glory  of  nature,  provi- 
dence, and  grace,  devolves  on  Christ :  For  hy  him, 
and  for  him,  were  all  things  created.  Christ  is  the 
gloiy  of  his  church  ;  all  his  ordinances,  his  word, 
and  his  ministers,  unite  in  bringing  glory  to  the 
Lord  Jesus.  Every  mercy  we  receive,  every  victory 
we  obtain  over  sin,  sends  us  with  shouts  of  praise 
to  our  adored  Emmanuel ;  and  it  is  hoped  that  the 
reader  has  a  large  tribute  of  praise  to  oflTer  for  the 
multitude  of  blessings  he  has  received  throughout 
the  length  of  his  days.  And  to  which  we  may  add, 
all  the  spirits  of  the  just  made  perfect  in  heaven  bow 
before  the  throne,  and  with  united  voices  exclaim. 
Unto  him  that  washed,  us  from  our  sins  in  his  own 
blood,  to  him  he  glory  and  dominion  for  ever  and 
ever. 

Surely  Christ  thy  griefs  bath  borne. 
Weeping  souls  no  longer  mourn : 
View  him  bleeding  on  the  trte. 
Pouring  out  his  life  for  thee ; 
There  thy  ev'ry  sin  he  bore, 
Wepping  souls  lament  no  more. 

A.  31.  T 


8ERMON  II. 


AgCf  bright  as  Noon-day. 


JOB  xi.  17. 

Thine  age  shall  be  clearer  than  the  noon-day :  ibou  shall  shine  forth, 
thou  shall  be  as  the  morning. 

The  history  of  Job  is  highly  interesting,  and 
some  passages  in  it  are  admirably  adapted  to  con- 
sole and  animate  those  who  are  advanced  in  years. 
The  address  I  have  selected  was  made  by  Zophar 
to  Job,  at  the  time  he  was  in  the  dark  night  of 
affliction.  Zophar,  however,  mistook  his  case,  and 
indulged  an  apprehension,  that  he  was  chargable 
with  hypocrisy,  personal  sins,  and  domestic  evils, 
or  God  would  not  have  visited  him  with  such  com- 
plicated distresses.  Under  these  impressions  he  ex- 
horts Job  to  prepare  his  heart,  and  stretch  forth  his 
hands  to  God.  If  iniquity  be  in  thy  hand,  said  he, 
put  itfaraicay,  and  let  not  wickedness  dwell  in  thy 
tabernacles.  For  then  shalt  thou  lift  up  thy  face 
without  spot;  yea,  thou  shalt  be  steadfast,  and  shalt 
not  fear :   and  thine  a^e  shall  be  clearer  than  th& 


406  -4gc,  bright  as  Noon-day. 

noon-day :  thou  shalt  shine  forth,  thou  shalt  he  as 
the  morning.  Certainly  if  Job  had  been  the  sinful 
man  which  his  friend  supposed,  he  stood  in  need 
of  repentance  and  reformation,  for  there  is  an 
inseparable  connexion  between  a  virtuous  life  and 
a  happy  old  age.  Of  the  correctness  of  Job's 
moral  conduct,  however,  we  can  indulge  no  sus- 
picion, for  God  acknowledges  him  as  his  servant, 
that  there  was  none  like  him  in  all  the  earth,  a  per- 
fect and  an  upright  man,  one  that  feareth  God, 
and  escheweth  evil.  Chap.  ii.  3.  To  a  person  of 
this  description,  though  covered  with  the  dark  cloud 
of  affliction,  this  address  of  Zopliar  to  Job  must  be 
highly  desirable,  and  the  beautiful  figures  of  which 
it  is  composed,  cannot  fail  to  be  instructive  to  a 
person  advanced  in  years.  Perhaps  the  reader,  of 
this  discourse,  in  addition  to  the  infirmities  of  age, 
may  be  under  the  pressure  of  outward  affliction,  or 
that  his  mind  is  depressed  by  the  [)0wers  of  unbelief, 
aided  by  temptation,  which  covers  him  with  a  dark 
cloud,  and  deprives  him  of  that  light,  peace,  and 
composure,  which  are  so  desirable  to  every  Chris- 
tian, especially  when  advancing  to  the  end  of  life. 
In  order,  therefore,  to  contribute  to  the  relief  of 
such  a  painful  case,  I  will  attempt  to  explain  the  ex- 
pressive figures  of  which  this  text  is  composed,  and 
at  the  same  time  indulge  the  hope,  that  the  Lord 
of  light  and  love  will  grant  you  a  sonse  of  the 
blessings  which  they  so  admirably  describe.  You 
will  readily  perceive  that  the  text  will  apply  to  the 
natural  age  of  a  good  man,  and  the  renewal  of  his 
animal  strength. — To  a  desirable  change  from  afflic- 


Age,  bright  as  Noon-day.  407 

tion  to  comfort  and  prosperity — and  also  to  the 
renewal  of  that  happy  experience  in  the  enjoyment 
of  God,  which  is  so  desirable  before  we  pass  away 
from  time,  to  return  no  more. 

I.  We  will  apply  the  figures  of  the  text  to  the 
debilitated  age  of  man,  and  as  an  encouragement 
for  a  restoration  to  health.  Job  was  now  extremely 
reduced  by  sickness,  and  of  that  kind  which  pro- 
duced an  eruption,  and  his  body  became  full  of  biles, 
so  that  he  frequently  wished  to  be  hidden  in  the 
grave.  Persons  in  age  are  subject  to  various  dis- 
eases, and  they  have  a  peculiar  time  of  life  to  pass, 
which,  if  they  survive,  their  health  is  frequently  re- 
newed like  the  eagle's,  and  ihey  enjoy  a  sort  of 
second  spring.  It  was  so  with  Job;  and  according 
to  the  assurance  of  Zophar,  his  health  was  restored, 
and  his  animal  spirits  so  revived,  that  his  age  became 
clearer  than  the  noon-day,  and  he  shone  forth  in 
health  with  brightness  and  vigour,  as  the  sun,  which, 
after  a  dark  night,  produceth  a  bright  morning. 
Such  a  revival  of  health  was  also  granted  to  king 
Hezekiahf  and  the  Lord  added  to  his  days  fifteen 
years  beyond  his  expectation  of  living.  If,  there- 
fore, the  health  of  my  reader  be  impared,  he  hath 
strong  encouragement  to  look  to  the  healing  hand 
of  the  Saviour,  who  is  the  physician  of  value,  and 
who  also  is  the  glorious  sun  of  righteousness  to 
shine  upon  him  with  healing  in  his  wings,  so  that 
his  age  likewise  may  be  clearer  than  the  noon- 
day, and  shine  forth  as  the  morning,  full  of  liofht 
and  animation,  joy  and  gratitude  to  the  Lord  for 


408  -4^6,  bright  as  Noon- day. 

the  abundance  of  his  mercy.  It  also  admirably  de- 
scribes that  cheerfulness  with  which  the  animal 
spirits  shall  be  assisted  to  bear  the  infirmities  of 
age,  as  well  as  to  render  the  temper  and  conver- 
sation agreeable  to  those  who  kindly  afford  him 
attention  while  closing  the  last  stages  of  his  pil- 
grimage on  earth.  For  whenever  an  aged  person 
indulges  a  sourness  of  disposition,  it  seldom  fails 
to  deprive  him  of  consolation  from  his  friends,  and 
makes  him  a  vexation  and  a  burden  to  his  family. 
Besides,  as  friction  in  a  wheel  soon  wears  out  the 
machinery,  so  an  irritable  disposition  in  an  aged 
person  has  a  baneful  effect  both  upon  the  mind  and 
the  constitution.  It  is  therefore  of  the  greatest 
consequence  that  he  should  enjoy  a  noon-day  light 
wnder  the  infirmities  of  decaying  nature,  that  he 
may  possess  an  amiable  disposition  and  submission, 
while  the  bounties  of  Divine  Providence  be  received 
with  thankfulness. 

II.  This  address  was  admirably  calculated  to  en- 
liven the  depressed  mind  of  Job,  under  the  severity 
of  his  complicated  afflictions,  prompting  him  to 
look  forward  for  a  happy  change,  which  should  be 
as  welcome  and  cheering  to  him  as  the  brightness 
of  the  morning  after  a  tempestuous  season.  It  fre- 
quently happens  that  the  best  of  men  have  their 
greatest  afflictions  reserved  for  them  until  heart 
and  flesh  begin  to  fail  beneath  the  weight  of  years ; 
like  Job,  they  lose  their  children,  their  worldly  pro- 
perty is  removed,  friends  are  unkind,  diseases  at- 
tack them,    and  a  disponding  spirit  presses  them 


Age,  bright  as  Noon-day.  409 

down  to  the  very  dust!     It  was  so  with  David  in 
his  latter  days,  and  this,  possibly,  in  some  degree, 
may  be  the  case  with  you  who  read  this  discourse ; 
and  it  is  very  natural  for  you  to  wish  a  little  revival 
in  your  bondage,  or,  as  Zophar  expresses  it,  that 
your  age  may  be  clearer  than  the  noon-day,   and 
that  you  may  shine  forth  as  the  morning,  in  health 
and  prosperity.     The  Lord  granted  such  a  favour 
to  good  old  Jacob,  who,  after  more  journey ings  and 
afflictions  than   fell   to  the  common   lot  of  other 
patriarchs,  was  permitted  to  spend  his  last  seven- 
teen years  in  peace  and  comfort  with  his  once  lost 
beloved  son  Joseph,  in  the  fertile  land  of  Goshen, 
so  that  his  age  was  indeed  clearer  than  the  noon- 
day.    And   certainly  Zophar's  wish  for   Job  was 
eventually  verified,  for  the  Lord  turned  his  captivity, 
and  made  his  latter  end  twice  better  than  its  be- 
ginning.    Let  this  (?ncourage  your  hope,  and  at  the 
same  time  be  assured,  that  if  such  earthly  comforts 
shall  comport  with  your  best  interest,  the  Lord  is 
able  to  do  so  to  yoi/,  and  more  also.     There  was 
one  other  circumstance  in  the  changes  of  Job,  which 
deserves  to  be  remembered,  and  to  which  Zophar'a 
assurance  happily  applies.     Reading  the  twenty- 
ninth  chapter,  I  indulge  the  impression   that  he 
had  been  a  public  character,  whether  a  teacher, 
magistrate,  or  judge,  of  very  high  respectability; 
and  he  exercised  equal  benevolence  to  the  poor  and 
to  the  afflicted  widow.    But  now  he  was  so  reduced 
in  circumstances,  and  so  absorbed  in  affliction,  as 
to  be  incapable  of  performing  his  public  duties,  and 
his  hand  of  charity  was  empty.     Tliis  3ometimes 

52 


410  Age,  bright  as  Noon-daij. 

occurs  in  the  life  of  good  men,  of  magistrates,  and 
of  the  ministers  of  the  Gospel,  and  which  seldom 
fails  to  produce  a  more  pamful  feeling  than  many 
other  afflictions.     Their  work  seems  to  be  ended, 
their  harp  is  hung  upon  the  willows,  and  they  drop 
the  tear  in  solitude !     Thus  heaviness  in  the  heart 
of  man  maketh  it  stoop :  but  a  good  word  maketh 
it  glad.     Proverbs  xii.  25.     And  what  word  more 
suitable  under  such  a  painful  suspension  from  public 
duties,  than  those  of  Zophar  \     Thine  age  shall  be 
clearer  than  the  noon-day :  thou  shalt  shine  forth> 
thou  shalt  be  as  the  morning.     Christ,  the  great 
Head  of  his  church,  can  revive  the  heart  by  the 
Spirit  of  his  grace,  and  so  unfold  the  doors  of  use- 
fiilness  in  his  providence,  as  to  produce  a  bright 
morning,  and  another  day  of  successful  labour,  be- 
fore the  days  of  human  life  be  filled.    And  although 
such  labour  be  what  the  husbandman  calls,  "  Ga- 
"  thering  the  latter  harvest,"  still  it  is  generally  a 
delightful  work,  and  the  harvest  abundant  in  mercy. 
Should  this  be  read  by  any  minister  of  the  GosJDel, 
or  other  public  officer,  suspended  by  affliction  from 
the  performance  of  his  duties,  and  under  serious 
depression  of  mind,  I  sincerely  wish  that  these  ob- 
servations may  prove  a  refreshing  cordial  to  his 
heart,  and  excite  his  faith  and  hope  in  the  Lord  of 
the  harvest ! 

III.  We  will  apply  this  encouraging  address  of 
Zophar  to  the  revival  of  the  mind  and  heart  of  an 
aged  Christian  in  his  near  advance  to  the  scenes  of 
mortality.    It  is  indeed  too  often  the  case,  that 


Age,  bright  as  Noon-day.  411 

while  infirmities  bear  down  the  animal  system,  the 
mind  and  heart  fail  through  the  influence  of  temp- 
tation, and  doubts  arise  whether  the  soul  is  prepared 
to  meet  its  God.  Former  experience  of  divine 
grace  is  sensibly  reduced  ;  the  body  of  sin  and  death 
becomes  more  corrupted  and  more  weighty  to  bear; 
faith  is  feeble,  and  unbelief  is  strong;  very  little 
sense  of  the  love  of  God  is  enjoyed ;  and  communion 
with  him,  whether  in  meditation,  reading,  or  prayer, 
is  much  interrupted ;  so  that  with  Job,  this  aged 
Christian  exclaims,  O  that  I  knew  where  I  might  find 
him !  that  I  might  come  even  to  his  seat !  In  a  state 
like  this,  how  necessary  and  desirable  is  a  renewal 
of  spiritual  light,  peace,  and  joy !  and  how  charm- 
ing the  rays  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  breaking 
into  the  soul,  scattering  the  clouds  of  uncertainty, 
and  producing  an  assured  hope  of  immortality  and 
glory!  This  enjoyment  may  be  said  to  be  the  ulti- 
mate wish  of  Zophar  in  favour  of  afflicted  Job. 
The  good  man's  age,  however  advanced,  will  be 
clearer  than  the  noon-day;  the  work  of  God's  grace 
upon  his  soul,  his  evidence  of  interest  in  the  person, 
blood,  and  righteousness  of  Jesus  his  Lord  and 
Sa-Jiour;  all  the  conduct  of  God  to  him  through  the 
various  scenes  of  his  long  life;  the  rich  truths  and 
promises  of  the  Gospel ;  his  view  of  death  as  dis- 
armed of  his  sting,  and  the  hope  of  eternal  life  ;  all 
these  become  clearer  to  him  than  the  surrounding 
objects  of  nature  at  noon-day,  through  the  light  of 
the  Spirit  of  Christ  shining  upon  his  heart.  Happy 
revival  this !  This  is  not  all ;  lie  shall  shine  forth, 
Jte  shall  be  as  the  morning.    Like  the  days  of  his 


412  Age,  bright  as  Noon-day. 

spiritual  youth,  lively  and  joyful  in  the  salvation  of 
the  Lord,  the  amiableness  of  his  temper,  the  holi- 
ness of  his  conduct,  the  warnath  of  his  devotion,  the 
ardour  of  his  love  to  the  Lord  his  Saviour,  the 
testimony  which  he  bears  to  the  truth  and  loving- 
kindness  he  has  so  often  received,  with  his  patient 
waitinof  for  the  corning  of  the  Lord  to  receive  him 
to  the  mansions  of  glory;  in  a!ll  these  he  shines 
forth  to  the  honour  of  his  God,  and  the  encourage- 
ment of  all  around  him.  Thus  the  Lord  proves  the 
truth  of  the  perpetuity  of  the  work  of  his  grace  in 
the  soul  of  man  ;  and  also  that  whom  he  loveth,  he 
■loveth  unto  the  end;  and  likewise  that  he  is  faithful 
to  his  promise,  that  they  shall  still  bring  forth  fruit 
in  old  age ;  they  shall  be  fat  and  flourishing ;  to 
show  that  the  Lord  is  upright:  he  is  my  rock,  and 
there  is  no  unrighteousness  in  him.  Psalm  xcii.  14, 
15. 

I  will  close  these  observations  by  encouraging 
the  reader,  notwithstanding  his  fears  and  depres- 
sion, to  place  his  full  confidence  in  his  great  Re- 
deemer, remembering  his  faithfulness  to  Job,  and 
verifying  the  truth  of  Zophar's  wish  in  his  favour, 
The  address  was  not  in  the  form  of  a  probability, 
but  as  a  certainty.  Thou  shalt  shine  forth,  thou 
shalt  be  as  the  morning,  and  it  was  so.  And  the 
history  of  the  event  now  shines  forth  in  the  Bible, 
to  give  you  the  most  gratifying  encouragement. 
Job  shines  forth  as  a  subject  of  God's  grace,  tried 
in  the  furnace  of  affliction,  to  show  you  the  conflicts 
of  a  good  man's  heart  in  the  day  of  sufTecing  and. 


Age,  bright  as  Noon-day.  413 

despondency,  and,  at  the  same  time,  to  convince 
you  that  God  will  never  leave  nor  forsake  his  chil- 
dren in  their  deepest  sorrows.  As  there  never  was 
a  dark  night  without  being  succeeded  by  a  morning 
sun,  so  the  Lord  thy  God  will  visit  you :  For  the 
Lord  God  is  a  sun  and  shield;  the  Lord  will  give 
grace  and  glory;  no  good  thing  will  he  withhold 
from  them  that  walk  uprightly.  O  Lord  of  hosts, 
blessed  is  the  man  that  trusteth  in  thee.  Psalm  Ixxxiv. 
11,  12, 

Praise  to  the  Lord  of  boundless  miglit, 
With  uncreated  glories  bright ! 
His  presence  gilds  the  worlds  above; 
Th'  unchanging  source  of  light  and  love; 

Shine,  mighty  God,  with  vigour  shine^ 
On  this  benighted  heart  of  mine  ; 
And  let  thy  glories  stand  revealed, 
As  in  the  Savioui-'s  face  beheld. 

My  soul,  reviv'd  by  heav'n-born  day, 
Thy  radiant  image  shs>ll  display, 
While  all  my  faculties  unite 
To  praise  the  Lord,  who  giv^s  me  light. 

Doddridge'. 


8JERMO:^  III. 


The  welcome  Harvest 


JOB  V.  26. 

Thou  shall  come  to  thy  giave  in  a  full  age,  like  as  a  shock  of  corn 
Cometh  in,  in  its  season. 

Although  Eliphaz,  like  Zophar,  mistook  the 
character  of  Job,  and  indulged  an  impression  tliat 
the  afflictions  which  he  suffered  were  the  fruit  of 
his  insincerity,  there  are  many  excellent  sentiments 
which  he  delivered  in  his  address.  In  a  pleasing 
variety  of  ways  he  states  to  him  the  benefits  attach- 
ed to  that  man  whom  God  correcteth,  whether  in 
his  person,  his  family,  or  in  his  death. — Pressing 
the  application  of  these  to  the  case  of  Job,  he,  in  the 
expressive  language  of  the  text,  assures  him  of  corn- 
ing to  his  grave  as  a  shock  of  corn  is  gathered  in  its 
season.  I  will  therefore  attempt  to  offer  you  a  few 
reflections  upoa  this  very  expressive  passage. 

The  character  intended — Hi)w  such  come  to  their 
grave — The  comparison  by  which  it  is  described- 


The  welcome  Harvest.  415 

I.  The  character  intended  may  easily  be  perceived 
by  adverting  to  the  seventh  verse  of  the  preceding 
chapter.  Rcmcmhcr,  Ijtray  thee,  who  ever  perished, 
being  innocent  ?  or  where  were  the  righteous  cut  ojf? 
So  then,  the  character  is,  the  righteous,  innocent 
person.  Where,  among  the  children  of  men,  shall 
we  find  a  person  of  this  description?  The  word  of 
God,  which  bears  testimony  to  positive  fact,  and 
which  draws  the  true  character  of  mankind,  declares, 
There  is  none  righteous,  no,  not  one:  for  the  Lord 
looked  down  from  heaven  upon  the  children  of  men, 
to  see  if  there  were  any  that  did  wnderstand,  and 
seek  God.  They  are  all  gone  aside,  they  are  alto- 
gether h  ecome  filthy :  there  is  none  that  doeth  good, 
no,  not  one.  Romans  iii.  10.  Psalm  xiv.  2,  3.  Hu- 
militating  as  this  may  appear  to  the  ignorance  and 
pride  of  mortals,  it  nevertheless  perfectly  accords 
with  the  facts  of  their  own  history,  both  in  principle 
and  practice;  the  habit  of  education  only  forming 
the  grades  of  difference  between  one  man  and  an- 
other. But  if  this  may  be  admitted,  where  then 
shall  we  find  the  righteous  and  innocent  whom 
Eliphaz  recorded  I  How  can  these  subjects  be  re- 
conciled 1  and  how  can  the  righteous  and  innocent 
character  be  produced  out  of  the  corrupt  mass  of 
fallen  beings  ?  The  solution  is  to  be  found  only  ia 
the  Gospel.  That  ichich  is  impossible  with  woti, 
is  possible  with  God.  Though  by  sin  man  has  lost 
his  original  righteousness,  God,  by  an  act  of  his 
own  grace,  provided  a  Justifier  in  the  person  of 
his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  adequate  to  the  precepts  of 
his  violated  law,  and  the  demands  of  his  provoked 


416  *   The  welcome  Harvest. 

justice.  By  the  virtue  and  merit  of  the  life,  obedi- 
ence, sufferings,  and  atoning  death  of  this  Saviour, 
for  us  and  in  our  room,  we  are  justified,  and  made 
righteous  in  the  sight  of  God.  To  produce  the  per- 
sonal knowledge  and  benefit  of  this  great  truth, 
God,  by  the  influence  of  his  Spirit  upon  the  soul  of 
man,  first  convinces  him  of  his  unrighteousness, 
and  then  grants  energetic  faith  to  rest  in  Christ,  as 
the  Lord  our  Righteousness.  Nor  is  this  all,  the 
spirit  in  the  same  soul  forms  a  new  and  righteous 
nature,  fraught  with  principles  of  truth,  holiness, 
and  love,  by  which  it  is,  in  heart  and  life,  adorned 
icith  the  fruits  of  righteousness,  which  are  hy  Jesus 
Christ,  unto  the  glory  and  praise  of  God.  This, 
therefore,  is  God's  gracious  work,  and  this  forms 
the  righteous  and  innocent  character,  find  such 
where  you  may.  Blessed  is  he  whose  transgression 
is  forgiven,  ichose  sin  is  covered.  Blessed  is  the 
man  unto  whom  the  Lord  imputeth  not  iniquity, 
and  in  whose  spirit  there  is  no  guile.  Psalm  xxxii. 
1,2. 

Adverting  to  the  figurative  language  of  the  text, 
it  will  aid  us  to  a  few  additional  remarks  upon  this 
part  of  our  subject.  It  points  to  a  well  ripened  har- 
vest. We  all  know,  that  unless  the  grain  is  sown, 
there  cannot  possibly  be  a  harvest  to  reap;  neither, 
unless  the  seeds  of  grace  be  sown  in  the  heart,  and 
ripened  in  the  life,  can  we  expect  a  harvest  of  joy 
in  glory.  Our  Lord,  therefore,  in  one  of  his  most 
plain  and  familiar  parables,  teacheth  us,  by  the 
growth  of  corn,  the  origin,  growth,  and  perfection 


Th"  tceJcome  Harvest.  417 

of  thi."  nghteous  and  Christian  person.  And  he 
fend.  So  is  the  kingdom  of  God,  as  if  a  man  should 
cast  eed  into  the  ground;  and  should  sleep,  and. 
rise  night  and  day,  and  the  seed  shoidd  spring  and 
grow  np,  he  Icnoicefh  not  how.  For  the  earth  bring- 
eth  forth  fruit  of  herself;  first  the  blade,  then  the 
ear,  after  that  the  fidl  corn  in  the  ear.  But  ichen 
the  fruit  is  brought  forth ,  immediately  he  putteth  in 
the  sickle,  because  the  harvest  is  come.  Mark  \v. 
26 — 29.  How  perfectly  consonant  is  this  parable 
to  the  subject  of  the  text,  and  it  n,ay  be  received 
as  a  most  valuable  explanation  of  it.  The  good 
seed  of  divine  grace  is  sown  in  the  heart  of  a  sin- 
ner;  gradual  is  its  advances;  its  stages  are  strongly 
marked  ;  and  the  fulness  of  its  perfection  clearly 
ascertained  by  the  heavenly  Husbandman,  who  ap- 
plies the  sickle  of  death,  and  gathers  the  soul  to 
his  bosom  for  ever!  This  may  be  considered  a 
practi  *al  explanation  of  the  subject,  and  I  sincerely 
wish  that  the  reader  may  realize  it  in  his  own  ex- 
perience. 

11.  How  such  righteous,  innocent  persons  come 
to  the  grave,  is  the  next  inquiry.  Thou  shalt  come 
to  thy  grave,  said  Eliphaz.  The  ancients  were  par- 
ticular in  preparing  and  preserving  family  burial 
places;  and  although,  on  many  other  accounts,  it  is 
immaterial  where  a  corpse  is  deposited,  I  cannot 
but  commend  that  ancient  practice,  as  it  is  an  ex- 
pression of  their  family  union  and  affection  while 
living.  Whether  Job  had  such  a  family  burial  place, 
which  might  have  dictated  Eliphaz  to  say,  TAz/ grave, 

53 


418  The  welcome  Har^6t>^, 

or  not,  is  to  us  immaterial :   For  as  by  Sin.  came 
death,  so  death  and  sin  are  the  procuring  cause  o€ 
preparing  a  grave,  the  house  appointed  for  all  lit' 
ing ;  and  of  course,  eventually  a  grave  will  be  ready 
to  receive  us  all.   To  come  to  the  grave  is  the  com- 
mon lot  both  of  the  righteous  and  the  vt^icked  ;  and 
the  same  class  of  diseases  or  casualties  may  be  the 
means  of  terminating   their  earthly  course.     But 
the  assurance  of  Eliphaz  to  Job  has  something  in 
it  of  a  peculiarly  interesting  nature,  as  immediately 
connected  with  a  righteous  character.    Not  like  the 
wicked,  who  are  driven  away  in  their  icickedness, 
as  with  a  storm,  but  with  gradual,  cool,  deliberate, 
pious  steps,  they  pass  down  the  hill  of  life,  antici- 
pating the  delightful  composure  of  David,  though  I 
walk  tJtrough  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  I 
will  fear  no  evil:  for  thou  art  with  me,  thy  rod  and 
thy  staff  they  comfort  me. — The  time  of  his  coming 
to  his  grave  is  said  to  be  in  a  full  age.    If  this  be 
taken  naturally,  according  to  Moses  in  the  90th 
Psalm,  it  means  three  score  years  and  ten,  or  four 
score  years.    But  Job  lived  140  years.     Long  life, 
like  the  grave,  is  equally  common  to  the  evil  and  to 
the  good ;  it  must  therefore  mean  much  more  than 
length  of  days  and  years.     The  text  is  unquestion- 
ably connected  with  a  godly  character;   and  the 
similitude  is  that  of  corn,  which  is  not  fit  for  the 
harvest  until  it  be  fully  ripe ;  or,  as  our  Lord  ex- 
presses it  in  his  parable,  the  fidl  corn  in  the  ear. 
This  is  what  Paul  calls  walking  icorthy  of  the  Lord, 
being  fruitful  in  every  good  work,  and  increasing 
in  the  knowledge  of  God.  Colossiana  i.  10.    David 


The  welcome  Harvest.  419 

died  in  a  good  oU  age,  and  full  of  days,  when  he 
arrived  only  to<^>s  seventieth  year.     There  is  there- 
fore a  visible  and  intrinsic  difference  between  being 
merely  Z*^^  of  days,  and  arriving  to  a  good  old  age, 
filled  ^P  with  personal  and  active  piety.     All  this 
pe»<iectly  accords  with  the  consoling  promise,  They 
jfiall  still  bring  forth  fruit  in  old  age ;  they  shall  be 
fat  and  flourishing ;  to  show  that  the  Lord  is  up- 
right :  he  is  my  rock,  and  there  is  no  unrighteous- 
ness in  him.     Psalm  xcii.  14,  15. 

III.  The  last  part  of  the  text  is  to  show  the  com- 
parison by  which  Eliphaz  assured  Job  of  a  joyful 
end.     It  is  by  the  similitude  of  a  shock  of  com 
(oming  in,  in  its  season,  fully  ripe,  and  placed  in  a 
state  of  security.   Corn  is  not  reaped  until  it  arrives 
to  a  certain  state  of  maturity ;   and  God  does  not 
gather  his  children  by  death,  until  he  knows  they 
are  ripe  for  the  harvest. — Eliphaz,  in  his  address  to 
Job,  perfectly  corresponds  with  nature,  for,  as  Solo- 
mon says.  There  is  a  time  to  smc,  and  a  time  to 
reap.     You,  perhaps,  know  that  the  season  of  har- 
vest is  different  from  that  mild  temperature  of  air 
in  which  usually  the  seed  is  sown,  vegetates,  and 
makes  its  first  appearance.     The  time  of  harvest  is 
generally  attended  with  intense  heat,  storm,  and 
tempest,  and  so  God  generally  reserves  the  hotest 
and  most  stormy  afflictions  for  his  children  to  the 
last,  and  which  are  made  subservient  to  the  ripen- 
ing of  their  souls  for  eternity.    We  therefore  justify 
Eliphaz  in  making  this  applicatory  address  to  Job, 
while  under  the  severity  of  his  affliction,  and  while 


420  The  icelcomt  Harvest. 

longing  for  death.     It  is  the  pure,  grain,  Avliich  by 
the    sickle   is  separated  from    the  ^talk,   like  the 
body  of  the  righteous,  meets  the  strc;<e  of  death, 
while   the   soul  is   preserved  in   its  valu:>4e  state, 
and    looses   nothing    but   its  cumbrous    mo.tabty, 
The  corn  is  not  cut  down  with  a  scythe  like  grc^s, 
and   laid  upon  the  earth,  but  with  the  sickle  tht 
husbandman  separates  the  sheaf,  lifts  it  up,  as  the 
word  in  the  text  signifies,  infolds  it  in  his  arm,  and 
presses  it  to  his  bosom.     Thus  the  Lord  separates 
the  spiritual  part  from  the  mortal,  till  the  final  time 
of  lifting  up  in  the  morning  of  the  resurrection, 
when   body  and  soul  shall  be  re-united  to  inherit 
everlasting  felicity,   while  saints  and   angels  with 
united   voices   shall  shout  the    harvest  home ! — It 
cannot  but  be  consoling  to  every  pious  Christian, 
whether  in  sickness  or  under  the  weakness  of  age, 
to  remember  that  it  is  the  same  divme  Husband- 
i^an,  who  with  one  hand  applies  the  sickle  of  death^ 
and  with  the  other  clasps  the  sheaf  to  his  bosom, 
to  be  for  ever  blessed.     May  such  consolation  be 
granted  to  the  reader! 

Let  it  be  recollected  that  when  a  shock  of  corn 
is  gathered,  it  leaves  a  vacancy  behind;  still  the 
husbandman  contemplates  another  season,  when 
seed  shall  be  sown,  and  a  new  crop  produced. 
Thus  one  generation  followeth  another;  and  al- 
though the  father  be  cut  down  by  the  sickle  of 
death,  the  son  arises  and  fills  up  the  vacancy.  The 
righteous  are  taken  away  like  the  full  corn  in  the 
ear,  yet  the  Lord  will  never  want  a  seed,  nor  a  gem- 


The  welcome  Harvest.  421 

ration  to  serve  him.  Psalm  xxii.  30.  ,  Whatever 
station  we  muy  now  fill,  whether  in  the  family,  the 
world,  or  the  church  of  God,  the  Lord  cfn  nise  up 
others  to  occupy  our  places.  When  Mos^.s  was 
g^thei'gd  to  the  heavenly  garner,  a  Joahti  was 
found  10  be  his  successor;  and  this  certaiily  is  a 
corrforlable  consideration,  especially  to  the  aged, 
vvhaever  may  be  his  station  in  society,  for  the  Lord 
will  lot  fail  to  accomplish  his  own  designs. 

Aftr  Eliphaz  had  presented  to  Job  the  prospect 
of  anhappy  death,  he,  in  the  next  verse,  made  to 
him  f  very  necessary  application.  Lo  this,  we  have 
searaed  it,  so  it  is,  hear  it  and  know  thou  it  for  thy 
gooo.  Ver  27.  This  forms  a  necessary  directory  for 
us  to  improve  the  subject  for  our  personal  benefit. 
Indeed,  the  diffierence  between  sincerity  and  decep- 
tion, virtue  and  vice,  the  death  of  the  wicked  and 
that  of  the  righteous,  are  subjects  of  such  vast  im- 
portance, that  they  have  been  searched  into  from  age 
to  age  ;  and  so  it  is,  and  cannot  be  disputed  but  by 
those  who  criminally  abandon  themselves  to  every 
degree  of  stupidity  and  hardness.  The  salvation  of 
the  sinful  soul,  the  change  of  a  man's  depraved 
heart,  the  practice  of  religion  and  virtue,  are  in- 
separably connected  with  an  honourable  life,  a  peace- 
ful death,  and  a  glorious  immortality !  These  we 
ought  to  know  for  our  good;  for  certain  it  is,  all 
the  earthly  good  we  may  possess  is  but  a  deceiving 
shadow,  when  compared  with  a  good  hoj)e  through 
grace,  the  bearing  of  good  fruit,  and  eventually, 
being  found  amongst  that  number  of  whom  it  is  re- 


422  The  welcotne  Harvest, 

corded — Uessed  are  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord. 
Let  the  leader,  therefore,  be  more  earnestly  em- 
ployed in  searching  the  truths  and  evidence  of  the 
Gospei  in  application  to  himself,  and  accortiing  to 
Eliphsz,  he  will  be  more  practically  convinced  that 
so  it  ii  the  word  of  God.  This  you  will  certainly 
know  ^or  your  good,  that  while  the  thoughtless  in- 
consicerate  man  is  taken  by  surprise,  and  cut  (own 
as  griss,  your  faith  may  be  established  in  Cirist^ 
your  fruits  of  righteousness  abound,  and,  as  good 
corn,  be  ready  for  the  heavenly  Husbandman's  jckle, 
and  thus  meet  the  final  harvest  with  peace  aid  joy« 
Amen. 

Let  those  that  sow  in  sadness  wait 

Till  the  blest  harrest  come ; 
They  shall  confess  their  sheaves  are  great. 

And  shout  the  blessings  home. 

Warn. 


SERMON  IV. 


Support  in  the  last  Conflict. 


PSALM  lx:iii.  26. 

My  flesh  and  my  heart  faileth  :  but  <od  is  the  strength  of  my  heart, 
and  my  portioi  for  ever. 

I  HAVE  selected  these  wrds  as  a  directory  for 
this  discourse,  because  the^  have  afforded  so  much 
consolation  to  many  while  closing  the  last  period 
of  life.  This  Psalm  was  omposed  by  David,  and 
sent  to  Asaph  for  the  pubic  use  of  the  sanctuary ; 
and,  from  the  language  of  ^ie  text,  1  presume  it  was 
written  either  in  some  severe  illness,  or  under  de- 
cline, in  his  last  days,  ''he  fretful  temper  which 
David  indulged  on  seeii^  the  prosperity  of  the 
wicked,  and  which  he  has  so  frankly  acknowledged 
in  the  Psalm,  is  a  proof  of  the  imbecility  of  the 
mind  when  under  afflictioi,  and  more  commonly  so 
in  the  decline  of  days,  wien  objects,  whether  real 
or  imaginary,  too  often  jroduce  a  painful  discom- 
posure. In  the  text,  however,  he  has  strongly  ex- 
pressed those  keen  feeliigs  which  are  incident  to 


424  Support  in  the  last  Co7iJiict. 

the  infirmities  of  advanced  life;  as  likewise  those 
kind  supports  which  are  to  be  derived  only  from 
the  Lord  our  Saviour. 

Let  us  first  entei  into  the  complaint — Mij flesh 
and  my  heart  faileffi— and  then  explain  the  relief 
— The  Lord  is  the  sttength  of  my  heart,  and  my 
portion  for  ever. 

L  The  complaini.  J^ly  flesh  failetk.  The  flesh, 
the  whole  animal  body,  or  that  part  usually  denomi- 
nated flesh,  covered  wr,h  skin,  and  which  forms  a 
covering  for  the  bones,  and  a  sort  of  bed  in  which 
the  veins  and  arteries  an  placed  in  order  to  preform 
their  respective  offices,  all  these  fail.  In  conse- 
quence of  this,  the  appdte  and  strength  decline, 
the  usual  moisture  is  rediced,  the  circulation  of  the 
blood  is  more  cold  and  languid,  the  lungs  debili- 
tated in  their  action,  andthe  whole  system  becomes 
a  burden,  and  at  last  silks  into  the  grave.  The 
moral  reasons  for  all  this  destruction  of  the  human 
fabric  are,  man  is  born  insin  ;  the  seeds  of  mortality 
are  sown  within  him,  whch  produce  the  variety  of 
diseases,  and  these  brinj  forth  the  fruit  of  death, 
according  to  the  just  sentence  of  God  for  transgres- 
sion, dust  thou  art,  and  i^ito  dust  thou  shalt  return. 
Contemplating  the  decaj^  of  bodily  strength,  we 
perceive  that  it  is  some|imes  occasioned  by  long 
continued  sickness,  aidel  by  external  afflictions; 
both  which  were  the  lotiof  Job,  and  formed  the 
subject  of  his  extreme  complaints.  Indeed,  with 
very  few  exceptions,  as  in  ^he  case  of  Moses,  whose 


Support  in  the  last  Covjlict.  425 

strength  and  fnoulties  continued  unimpaired  to  the 
last,  a  ^'ddual  decay  of  flesli  is  an  unavoidable 
attendant  on  old  age ;  the  strongest  description  of 
which  may  he  read  in  the  last  chapter  of  Kcclesi- 
astes.  These  infirmities  and  pains  can  be  realized 
only  by  those  who  feel  them,  having  an  indescrib- 
able sensation  attached  to  them  altogether  different 
from  those  we  endure  in  the  previous  stages  of  our 
lives.  Such  calamities,  for  the  want  of  experience, 
the  young  know  not  how  to  pity,  nor  the  physician's 
skill  to  effect  a  cure.  Painful  as  may  be  the  decline 
of  the  body,  this  forms  but  the  lesser  part  of  the 
complaint  of  David,  for,  says  he,  my  heart  faileth. 
By  this  is  intended  a  decline  of  the  animal  spirits, 
which  are  produced  by  the  circulation  of  the  blood 
flowing  from  the  heart,  as  a  fountain,  enlivening  or 
depressing  the  senses  in  proportion  to  its  own  state 
and  degree  of  activity.  To  this  languor  of  the  vital 
fluid  may  be  materially  attributed  the  cause  why 
the  objects  of  sense,  once  so  highly  gratifying,  now 
loose  their  relish  and  their  charms  ;  and  to  the  same 
cause  is  owing  the  failure  of  the  mind,  memory, 
with  the  powers  of  recollection  and  retention;  all 
which  become  gradually  visible  in  proportion  as  we 
advance  to  old  age.  Who  but  must  here  perceive 
the  strong  connexion  which  exists  between  the 
body  and  the  mind,  which  generally  share  with  each 
other,  whether  in  sickness  or  health,  the  vivacity  of 
youth,  or  the  decrepitude  of  age !  a  case  this  not 
dissimilar  to  the  tree  in  autumn,  the  leaves  of 
which  first  lose  their  beauty,  then  contract  their 
fibres,  trenable  in  the  breeze,  and  finally  fali  to 

54 


426  Support  in  the  last  Conflict, 

the  earth !     Ah  !  my  reader,  what  l«  man  in  all  his 
boasted  prime "?     By  time,  disease,   and  gins,   he 
wastes  away,  and  death  conchides  the  scene.     By 
the   failure  of  the   heart,   a  still    more  important 
subject  demands  our  attention  ;  it  is  the  languor  of 
the  SOUL :   for  the  heart  being  the  seat  of  animal 
life,  and  the  spring  of  action  to  the  whole  body,  it 
is  used  in  the  Scriptures  as  the  most  expressive 
emblem,  and  indeed  the  only  one,  to  describe  the 
soul  of  man.     Every  one  that  believes  he  has  a 
soul  within  him,  is  equally  conscious  that,  accord- 
ing to  its  own  principles  and  qualities,   it  is  the 
spring  to  all  actions  in  life,  whether  good  or  evil. 
Now,  although  the  heart,  the  soul  of  a  Christian, 
be  regenerated  by  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  and  enriched 
with  his  celestial  grace,  while  it  inhabits  the  body, 
and  is   in  conflict  with  a  corrupt   nature,   and   a 
variety  of  temptations,  it  is  too  frequently  subject 
to  depression  and  failure  in  its  exercises ;  the  truth 
of  which  is  shown  in  the  history  of  every  saint  re- 
corded in  the  Scriptures,  as  well  as  in  the  experi- 
ence of  every  one  who  has  received  the  grace  of 
God  in  truth.     Such  depressions  not  unfrequently 
attend  the  Christian  the  nearer  he  advances  to  his 
last  conflict  in  death.     A  review  of  the  errors  and 
omissions  in  life,  the  violence  of  temptation,  the 
absence  of  the  sensible  presence  of  God,  the  rising 
powers  of  unbelief,  which  call  in  question  the  cer- 
tainty of  an  interest  in  Christ,  the  apprehensions 
of  death  and  eternity ;  these,  aided  by  the  infirmities 
of  the  body,  and  reduction  of  the  animal  spirits,  all 
these,  whether  severally  or  combined,  are  causes 


Support  in  the  last  Conflict.  427 

sufficient  to  lay  the  heart  prostrate  in  the  sight  of 
God.  Still,  under  all  these  clouds  of  darkness  and 
anguish  of  mind,  it  is  worthy  to  be  observed,  that 
such  persons  will  not  resign  their  hope,  nor  let 
their  Saviour  go,  but  with  confidence  adopt  the 
resolution  of  Job,  though  he  slay  me,  yet  icill  Itncst 
in  him. — This  leads  me  to  explain, 

II.  The  RELIEF  which  David  enjoyed,  the  Lord 
is  the  strength  of  my  heart,  and  9ny  portion  for  ever. 
This  was  not  only  adequate  for  David's  present  sup- 
port, but  formed  a  strong  excitement  to  his  prospect 
of  eternal  felicity.     God  is  the  strength  of  my  heart. 
This  is  true  of  the  Lord,  as  he  is  the  God  of  nature, 
the  Creator  and  Preserver  of  the  animal  body ;  for 
in  him  ice  live,   and  move,  and  have  our  being. 
Under  the  variety  of  our  pains  and  suiferings,  he 
cherishes  the  animal  spirits,  and  gives  strength  to 
the   system  to  bear  the  pressure  of  our  burdens. 
This  he  sometimes  performs  by  his  secret  hand ; 
and  not  unfrequently  ^Y  external  means,  which  he 
is  pleased  to  bless  to  answer  the  design.    Thus  the 
Lord  strengHicns  them  upon  the  bed  of  languishing : 
and  makes  all  their  bed  in  their  sickness.   Psalm  xli. 
3.     These  natural  supports,  communicated  to  the 
feeble  constitutions  of  men,  however  valuable,  are 
but  as  a  shadow  when  compared  with  those  which 
the  Lord,  as  the  God  of  all  grace  in  Christ  Jesus, 
communicates  to  his  children  in  distress.    However 
severe  and  weighty  their  burden,  Christ  is  the  rock 
of  the  heart ;  and  by  his  Spirit  he  creates  in  them 
that  confidence  in  his  immutable  promises  which 


428  Support  in  the  last  Conflict. 

bear  up  the  mind  under  all  the  pains  and  infirmities 
-of  the  body.     Of  this  David  was  an  experienced 
witness,  and  thus  devoutly  acknowledged  the  favour 
to  his  God  :  In  the  day  luhen  levied  thou  answeredst 
me,  and  strengthenedst  me  loith  strength  in  mij  soul. 
Psalm  cxxxviii.  3.   Thousands  of  the  saints  in  every 
age,  and  under  the  most  distressing  calamities,  have 
enjoyed   the  same  support  from  the  hand  of  the 
Lord.    Paul  both  knew  and  felt,  under  all  his  suffer- 
ings, that  as  the  outward  mail  decayed,  so  the  in- 
ward man  was  renewed,  day  by  day ;  and  that  the 
Lord  would  make  his  strength  perfect  in  iceakness. 
Humility,  patience,  peace,  hope,  resignation,  com- 
fort, are  us  so  many  cordials  which  God  is  pleased 
to  convey  to  the  fainting  heart,  in  such  proportions, 
and  at  such  times  as  may  best  relieve  the  anguish 
of  the  soul  under  the  pressure  of  suffering.    Especi- 
ally when  his  children  recline  on  their  dying  bed, 
and  sin  and  Satan  maWjs  the  last  violent  attack,  the 
Lord  drives  the  shades  of  sin  away,   expels  the 
poisonous  darts  of  temptation,  heals  the  wounds 
by  the  sacred  balm  of  his  Gospel,  shows  that  the 
sting  of  death,  by  the  conquest  of  Christ,  is  taken 
away,  and  that  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  opened  to 
all  believers ;   then  easts  his  heavenly  smiles  upon 
the  heart  and  says.  Though  thou  passest  through 
the  waters,  I  will  he  with  thee ;   and  through  the 
rivers,  they  shall  not  overthrow  thee:  for  lam  the 
Lord  thy  God.     Isaiah  xliii.  2,  3.     By  such,  and 
various  other  communications,  the  Lord  becomes 
the  strength  of  the  heart,  and  proves  the  faithful- 
ness of  his  ancient  promises.  As  thy  days,  so  shall 


Support  in  the  last  Conflict  429 

be  thy  strength.  Deuteronomy  xxxiii.  25.  If  there 
were  nothing  more  than  these  supporting  favours, 
which  David,  and  a  multitude  of  others  have  re- 
ceived from  their  God  when  under  affliction,  and  in 
the  prospect  of  death,  they  prove  the  virtues  of  re- 
ligion, and  demand  the  highest  expressions  of  gra- 
titude and  praise!  But  David  enjoyed  more  than 
these.  The  Lord  was  not  only  the  strength  of  his 
heart,  when  flesh  failed  him,  but  his  portion  for 
ever.  Let,  therefore,  the  flesh  fail,  and  the  body 
return  to  its  native  dust;  there  is  a  more  enduring 
substance  beyond  the  grave,  a  portion  in  reserve 
that  fadeth  not  away.  It  is  the  Lord,  in  all  the 
fulness  of  his  glory,  in  the  highest  heavens.  My 
God — my  Sav'our — my  heaven — my  inheritance — 
my  endless  happiness !  What  can  I  say  more  ? 
Blessed  portion  this ;  immense,  rich,  inconceivable; 
so  secure  that  it  can  never  be  destroyed,  and  lasting 
as  eternity.  Whatever  knowledge  or  experience 
we  have  of  this  while  in  the  body,  it  is  but  as  a 
glimpse  and  foretaste  of  what  is  to  be  fully  enjoyed 
in  the  regions  of  immortality.  No  wonder,  there- 
fore, that  David,  in  this  Psalm,  with  such  devout 
ecstacy  exclaimed.  Whom  have  I  in  heaven  but 
THEE  ?  and  there  is  none  upon  earth  that  1  desire 
beside  thee.  Psalm  Ixxiii.  25.  Blessed  Saviour,  as 
thou  hast  graciously  promised  to  be  our  portion  in 
the  world  which  is  to  come,  prevent  us  from  choos- 
ing any  other  with  superlative  attachment  while 
inhabiting  this  world  of  sorrow! 

The  subject  of  this  discourse  is  certainly  calcu- 


430  Support  in  the  last  Conflict. 

lated  to  teach  us  very  interessting  and  important 
lessons.  How  frail,  how  decaying  is  our  mortal 
flesh!  In  the  midst  of  life,  we  are  in  death.  David, 
when  under  a  solemn  impression  of  this  humiliat- 
iiig  fact,  thus  addressed  his  Lord,  When  thou  with 
rebukes  dost  correct  man  for  iniquity,  thou  makest 
his  beauty  to  consume  away  like  a  moth :  surely 
every  man  is  vanity.  Selah.  Psalm  xxxix.  11. 
The  body  is  as  a  garment  to  the  soul,  in  it  sin  is 
like  a  moth,  which  by  degrees  fretteth  and  weareth 
it  away;  first  the  beauty,  then  the  strength,  and 
finally  the  contexture  of  its  parts.  Whoever  with 
attention  has  observed  the  progress  of  a  consump- 
tion, or  any  other  lingering  disease,  or  the  slow  and 
silent  advances  of  old  age,  will  need  no  further 
illustration  of  this  correct  and  affecting  similitude ; 
nor  will  such  be  at  any  loss  to  discern  the  propriety 
of  the  reflection  which  follows  upon  it,  Surely  every 
7nan  is  vanity.  Selah  ;  that  is,  Nota  bene;  mark 
it  well,  study  it  attentively  for  your  improvement. 
Our  spirits  too,  our  heart,  however  vigorous  in  the 
pursuits  of  life,  will  soon  become  languid,  and 
finally  fail.  In  this  state,  like  a  second  childhood, 
how  much  do  we  need  the  cordials  of  friendship, 
and  more  especially  the  smiles  of  a  compassionate 
and  faithful  Saviour  to  soothe  our  steps  to  the  grave  \ 
Let  us  not  pass  through  life  without  leaving  behind 
us  the  impress  of  our  steps  in  paths  of  virtue  and 
beneficence.  Be  wise  and  consider  our  latter  end, 
and  see  that  the  Lord  is  noio  the  strength  of  our 
souls.  O  what  mercy,  pardon,  peace,  and  strength, 
do  we  need  to  prepare  for  our  last  conflict  in  death ! 


Siqyport  in  the  last  Conflict.  431 

No  other  rock,  no  other  strength,  will  be  adequate 
for  support,  but  what  are  found  in  Christ  alone. 
Possessed  of  these  most  invaluable  blessings,  you 
will  determine,  with  Paul,  Christ  shall  be  magnified 
in  my  body,  whether  it  be  by  life  or  by  death.  For 
to  me  to  live  is  Christ,  and  to  die  is  gain. 

Beneath  a  numerous  train  of  ills, 

Our  feeble  flesh  and  heart  may  fail; 
Yet  shall  our  hope  in  thee,  our  God, 
O'er  every  gloomy  fear  prevail. 

Oup  Father  God,  to  thee  we  look. 
Our  Rock,  oui-  Portion,  and  our  Friend; 

And  on  thy  covfiisnt  Love  and  Truth, 
Our  fainting  souls  shall  still  depend. 

Jlippon^s  C'il. 


SERMOST   V. 


The  Days  of  Man,  a  fleeting  Shadow. 

1  CHRONICLES  xxix.  15. 
Oar  days  on  the  earth  are  as  a  shadow,  and  there  is  none  abidmg. 

It  is  well  known  to  those  who  are  conversant 
with  the  history  of  David,  that  in  his  last  days  it 
came  into  his  heart  to  build  an  house  unto  the  Lord 
his  God ;  for  as  yet  the  ark  of  the  covenant  of  the 
Lord  had  only  rested  in  a  tent.  Although  this  was 
forbidden  him  in  consequence  of  his  having  stained 
his  hand  with  blood  by  the  death  of  Uriah,  and  this 
work  having  been  consigned  by  the  Lord  to  his 
son  Solomon,  yet  just  before  his  death  he  formed  a 
resolution  to  make  all  the  provision  possible  to 
facilitate  that  design.  Accordingly  David  assem- 
bled the  princes  of  Israel,  his  captains  and  valiant 
men,  with  a  vast  multitude  of  people  ;  he  then, 
while  on  a  scaffold,  stood  upon  his  feet,  and  ad- 
dressed them  on  the  importance  of  contributing 
liberally  of  their  substance.  The  king  set  them  a 
noble  example,  by  contributinsr  abundance  of  gold 
and  silver  out  of  his  own  treasury.    This  pious  act 


The  Days  of  Man  a  fleeting  Shadow.      433 

all  the  people  followed,  by  offering:  willingly  gold, 
silver,  brass,  and  many  other  articles  necessary  to 
the  building,  and  all  the  people  rejoiced  with  ex- 
ceeding great  joy.  Immediately  after,  in  the  most 
sublime  strain,  David  the  king  addressed  himself  to 
the  Lord  his  God,  blessing  and  praising  him  for 
the  abundance  of  riches,  and  all  the  goodness  which 
he  had  bestowed  upon  his  people.  Then,  filled  with 
the  deepest  humility,  he  expressed  his  admiration 
of  the  Lord's  goodness,  acknowledging  the  frailty 
of  his  nature,  and  that  he  was  a  stranger  before 
him,  and  a  sojourner,  as' all  his  fathers  tcere ;  ex- 
pressing, at  the  same  time,  the  just  description  of 
human  nature  by  the  sentiment  which  I  have  chosen 
for  our  contemplation.  Our  days  on  the  earth,  said 
he,  are  as  a  shadoic,  and  there  is  nmie  abiding. 
This  is  universally  correct,  let  our  station  in  life  be 
elevated  in  grandeur,  or  humbled  in  the  obscurity  of 
poverty.  David,  the  man  of  God,  having  lived  a 
long  life  of  seventy  years,  now  just  on  the  very  brink 
of  the  grave,  must  certainly  have  possessed  the 
most  correct  feeling  as  a  dweller  upon  earth ;  and 
notwithstanding  all  his  riches,  honour,  and  glory, 
as  king  over  Israel  and  Judah,  life  itself  was  but  a 
shadow  that  declineth,  and  not  the  slightest  appear- 
ance would  be  left  behind  !  This  sentiment  ought 
always  to  impress  our  minds  in  every  stage  of  our 
earthly  existence,  but  as  in  old  age  we  possess 
those  mortal  feelings  which  make  us  unavoidably 
to  realize  its  justness  and  importance,  I  shall  mak« 
a  few  observations,  which,  I  hope,  may  prove  in- 
structive to  the  reader. 

55 


434      The  Days  of  Man  a  fleeting  Shadow. 

I.  The  text  teacheth  us  to  estimate  our  time  by 
days,  Father  than  by  years.     At  best  we  may  be 
called  creatures  of  the  day,  and  not  of  to-morrow, 
although  we  are  so  much  in  the  habit  of  looking 
to  futurity.     How  necessary  then  is   it   to  listen 
with  devout  attention  to  that  solemn  admonition, 
Boast  not  thyself  of  to-morrow ;  for  thou  knowest 
not  what  a  day  may  bring  forth.    Proverbs  xxvii.  1. 
This  is  necessary  that  we  may  be  kept  upon  the 
watch  for  the  time  of  our  departure,  and  equally  so 
to  make  a  wise  improvement  of  the  duties,  privi- 
leges, and  events,  which  accompany  us  every  day 
we  live.     When  our  Lord  hired  his  labourers  for 
the  vineyard,  it  was  not  for  the  month,  or  the  year, 
but  by  the  day ;  and  every  good  and  gracious  man, 
whether  in  private  or  public  life,  constantly  finds 
that  a  day's  work  is  allotted  him  to  perform,  whether 
for  his  personal  benefit,  for  the  good  of  others,  or 
more  immediately  in  the  service  of  his  God  and 
Saviour.    And  what  is  a  day]  a  little  space  of  time 
when  compared  with  eternity!     As  our  Lord  said 
unto  his  disciples.  Are  there  not  twelve  hours  in  the 
day  ?   yet  how  soon  are  they  numbered,  and  how 
quickly  are  they  gone !    The  sun  riseth  upon  us,  and 
giveth  us  the  cheerful  morning  of  youth;  but  how 
soon  is  it  that  he  setteth,  and  we  are  surrounded  with 
the  shades  of  the  evening  of  old  age,  and  finally  meet 
the  night  of  death.   This  short  time  is  never  so  sen- 
sibly perceived  as  in  old  age,  when  the  recollection 
of  the  scenes  of  our  youth  is  as  the  morning,  that 
hath  but  just  been  enjoyed,  and  has  passed  away. 
By  the  reduction  of  our  animal  strength  and  spirits 


The  Days  of  Man  a  fleeting  Shadow.      435 

we  can  do  but  little  ;  and  every  day  appears  so  con- 
tracted, that  we  cannot  do  the  things  that  we  would. 
How  important  then  is  the  admonition,  Work  while 
it  is  called  to-day ;  for  the  night  conieth,  when  no 
man  can  work;  and  ichatsoever  thine  hand  findeth 
to  do,  do  it  with  all  thy  might ;  for  there  is  no  work 
nor  device  in  the  grave,  tchither  we  are  all  hastening. 
Perhaps  one  of  the  best  and  most  grateful  works  of 
David,  was  in  his  old  age,  when  he  set  his  affection 
upon  the  house  of  his  God,  and  contributed  so 
munificently  to  its  erection,  knowing  that  his  days 
upon  earth  were  fleeting  as  a  shadow.  Ver.  3.  Let 
us  therefore  remember  the  cause  and  the  honour 
of  the  Lord,  and  if  in  our  ordinary  stations  we  can- 
not perform  a  young  man's  day's  work,  let  us  try  to 
do  that  of  an  old  man's,  and  then  we  shall  assuredly 
find  our  Master's  promise  good,  Lo!  I  am  with  you 
alway,  even  to  the  end  of  the  icorld. 

IL  David  was  yet  in  the  body,  and  therefore  he 
reminds  us  of  the  place  in  which  we  spend  our 
days.  It  is  upon  earth.  This  we  are  equally  apt 
to  forget  and  to  improve.  The  earth  is  the  birth- 
place of  man,  for  we  are  of  the  earth,  earthy  ;  and 
David,  notwithstanding  his  character  as  a  king, 
and  the  vast  riches  he  possessed,  still  remembered 
that  his  days  were  upon  earth ;  which  is  equally 
true  of  the  prince  and  the  beggar,  and  should  con- 
stantly remind  us  that  we  are  but  dust.  Earth  is 
the  theatre  of  our  actions,  whether  good  or  bad; 
and  here  we  are  but  sojourners,  as  all  our  fathers 
were.  Here  we  meet  with  an  inconceivable  number 


436      The  Days  of  Man  a  fleeting  Shadow. 

and  variety  of  changes,  like  the  seasons  of  the  year, 
and  the  variations  of  the  weather.  The  earth  was 
cursed  for  man's  transgression,  and  therefore  here 
we  meet  with  the  thorns  and  briers  of  sin,  tempta- 
tions, and  afflictions,  of  which  David  met  with  a 
very  large  share,  and  each  of  us  have  met  with 
our  portion.  And  however  mortifying  it  may  be  to 
the  pride  of  mortals,  nothing  is  more  certain  than 
the  execution  of  God's  sentence  upon  us.  In  the 
sweat  of  thy  face  shalt  thou  eat  bread,  till  thou  re- 
turn unto  the  ground;  for  out  of  it  wast  thou  taken; 
for  dust  thou  art,  and  unto  dust  shalt  thou  return. 
So  man  lieth  down,  and  riseth  not ;  till  the  heavens 
be  no  more,  they  shall  not  awake,  nor  be  raised  out 
of  sleep.  Let  it  therefore  be  our  greatest  concern 
upon  earth,  to  know  and  enjoy  the  virtues  of  that 
rich  salvation  which  the  Son  of  God  came  down 
from  heaven  to  accomplish  upon  earth  ;  and  may  we 
constantly  look  to  him  who  was  buried  in  the  dust 
of  death  for  man's  sake,  that  he  might  prepare  and 
bless  the  bed  of  death  for  us  ! 

III.  The  king  of  Israel,  solemnly  impressed  with 
the  consideration  of  man's  days  upon  earth,  de- 
scribes the  quality  of  them  by  the  emblem  of  a 
shadow,  and  indeed  they  are  so  in  themselves.  A 
shadow  is  the  faint  resemblance  of  a  substance, 
produced  by  the  light  of  the  sun  or  moon  shining 
upon  any  body  or  object;  thus  the  shadow  follows 
the  light  in  its  variations,  until  at  last  it  quite 
vanishes  and  disappears;  and  in  this  sense  it  is 
an  expressive  emblem  indeed  of  the  frajl  life  of 


The  Days  of  Man  a  fleeting  Shadow.      437 

man  !  Man,  as  well  as  his  days  upon  earth,  is  but 
a  shadow  of  the  state  of  Adam  when  in  the  bliss  of 
Paradise.  Like  a  shadow  our  days  are  obscure, 
and  almost  unintelligible  as  they  pass,  owing  to  our 
ignorance,  and  inattention  to  ourselves,  the  world, 
and  to  our  God,  so  that  the  wisest  and  best  of  men, 
even  with  the  Gospel  in  their  hand,  see  but  through 
a  glass  darkly.  A  shadow  is  constantly  varying, 
and  so  are  men  in  their  various  journeyings  through 
life,  and  the  variety  of  projects  which  they  form, 
till,  as  Job  says.  He  flccth  as  a  shadow,  and  con- 
tinucth  not.  If  you  try  to  grasp  a  shadow,  it  will 
elude  your  touch  ;  and  how  often  have  you  realized 
the  fact?  for  when  anticipating  days  of  health  and 
prosperity,  you  find  nothing  but  a  shadow,  dark 
and  gloomy.  But  this  appears  still  stronger,  when 
the  contemplation  of  the  light  of  eternity  shines  upon 
our  minds ;  then,  how  uncertain,  empty,  and  fleeting 
are  our  days  upon  earth  1  and  through  a  good  hope 
in  Christ  the  Redeemer,  how  charming  the  antici- 
pation of  exchanging  our  shadowy  days  upon  earth, 
for  the  substance  of  eternal  felicity  in  heaven,  where 
days,  and  months,  and  years,  shall  be  known  no 
more! 

IV.  The  concluding  part  of  this  description  of 
the  shadowy  days  of  man  is  worth  our  attention. 
David  says  of  the  shadow,  there  is  none  abiding. 
So  our  days,  and  our  lives,  will  vanish  away  to- 
gether, and,  as  a  shadow,  leave  no  trace  behind ;  or, 
as  Job  expresses  it,  the  place  that  knew  him,  shall 
know  him  no  more  for  ever !    The  page  of  history 


438      The  Days  of  Man  a  fleeting  Shadow. 

may  record  that  such  a  man  lived,  but  the  same  pen 
will  add,  his  days  upon  earth  were  numbered,  and 
as  a  shadow  he  has  passed  away,  and  he  will  re- 
turn to  earth  no  more.  The  Targum  gives  this 
part  of  the  verse  a  very  beautiful  and  striking  com- 
ment : — "  As  the  shadow  of  a  bird  flying  in  the  air, 
"  beneath  the  faint  rays  of  the  setting  sun,  such 
"  are  our  days  upon  earth ;  nor  is  there  any  hope  or 
"  expectation  to  any  son  of  man,  that  he  shall  live 
"  upon  earth  for  ever."  Is  not  this  a  very  fine 
thought  for  man  to  improve  ?  especially  for  those 
of  us  whose  age  admonishes  us  that  our  sun  is  set- 
ting, and  like  a  shadow  we  shall  soon  pass  away 
and  be  seen  no  more ! 

Perhaps  my  reader  may  ask.  Can  David's  de- 
scription of  our  days  be  correct  I  Did  he  not  in- 
dulge the  flight  of  his  [)oetic  fancy?  Are  the  days 
of  man  so  empty,  and  so  fleeting,  that  eventually 
they  will  leave  no  trace  behind!  If  so,  where  is 
any  substantial  good  for  him  to  enjoy  while  upon 
the  earth  I  We  may  certainly  say,  that  it  is  not 
only  the  days,  but  the  riches,  honours,  and  every 
thing  else  of  the  kind  which  he  possibly  may  enjoy ; 
all  these  are  equally  unsatisfying,  prove  as  empty 
as  the  shadow,  and  eventually  pass  away  and  re- 
turn not  again.  There  be  many  that  say,  Who  idUI 
show  us  any  good  ^.  And  the  answer  is  subjoined 
by  David  in  his  address  to  his  God  :  Lord,  lift  thou 
up  the  light  of  thy  countenance  upon  us.  Psalm  iv.  6. 
Here  is  the  only  suitable,  satisfying,  and  never- 
failing  good,  which  not  only  filleth  the  days,  but 


The  Days  of  Man  a  Jhcting  Shadoic.      439 

the  souls  of  the  righteous  ;  so  suitable,  that  here 
are  pardons  for  infinite  offences,  a  robe  of  righte- 
ousness to  justify  our  persons,  and  abundance  of 
grace  to  comfort  and  support  in  the  absence  of  all 
created  good.  All  these  are  to  be  found  in  Christ ; 
and  however  remote  from  the  carnal  eye,  God  shows 
us  these  good  things  in  the  Gospel  by  the  instruc- 
tion of  his  blessed  Spirit.  God,  for  just  causes, 
frequently  hideth  his  face  from  his  children,  and 
covereth  himself  like  the  sun  in  a  cloud ;  but  when 
he  lifteth  upon  us  the  light  of  his  countenance,  it 
creates  that  peace,  joy,  and  happiness,  which  filleth 
our  days  with  pleasure,  and  maketh  us  willing  that 
they  should  pass  away  as  a  shadow,  in  the  lively 
hope  of  entering  into  the  mansions  of  glory,  where, 
in  the  Lord's  presence,  there  is  fulness  of  joy,  and 
&t  whose  right  hand  there  are  pleasures  for  ever- 
more. To  an  aged  person  on  whom  the  long 
shadows  of  the  evening  of  life  have  advanced,  what 
a  strong  consolation  is  it  to  his  heart,  that  he  hath 
found  durable  riches  and  substance  in  Christ  his 
Lord.  And  I  cannot  conclude  without  expressing 
my  fervent  wish  that  my  aged  reader  may  seek, 
receive,  and  enjoy  these  blessed  realities  in  the 
richest  abundance,  in  prospect  of  passing  away  to 
the  delightful  scenes  of  immortality  and  glory. 
Amen. 

Lord !  what  is  nian,  poor  feeble  man. 

Born  of  the  earth  at  first .' 
His  life  a  shadow,  light  and  vain, 

S(ill  hasteniog  to  the  dust. 

Warn. 


SERMON  VI. 


The  Christian^  Course  terminated. 
t  TIMOTHY  iv.  7. 

I  have  finished  my  course. 

Life  is  the  natural  journey  of  man  from  his  birth 
to  his  long  home  in  the  grave,  and  various  are  the 
characters,  both  good  and  evil,  which  human  beings 
act  while  on  their  road;  but  all  at  last  shall  be 
aroused  from  the  bed  of  death,  to  stand  in  judg-- 
ment  before  their  God.  The  Christian's  life,  how- 
ever, is  peculiar  to  itself;  the  course  he  pursues, 
and  his  final  end,  are  the  most  interesting  and  in- 
valuable. The  text  I  have  selected  expresses  the 
triumphant  language  of  Paul,  a  prisoner  at  Rome, 
by  the  cruel  Nero,  waiting  the  executioner's  bloody 
hand  to  put  him  to  death.  A  striking  instance  this 
of  the  influence  of  grace  in  producing  the  most 
serene  composure  and  undaunted  courage  while 
the  awful  appendages  of  violent  death  were  imme- 
diately before  his  eyes!  Nor  was  this  the  sudden 
impulse  of  the  mind  on  the  exigency  of  the  case. 


The  Christian's  Course  terminated.       441 

About  five  years  before  this,  when  he  was  at  Mile- 
tus, he  sent  to  Ephesus,  and  called  for  the  elders  of 
the  church.     To  them  he  appealed  as  witnesses  of 
his  humility  and  tears,  of  his  temptations  and  suf- 
ferings, and  of  his  fidelity  in  preaching  repentance 
towards  God,  and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
On  that  occasion  he  assured  them,  although  he  was 
confident  future  bonds  and  afflictions  awaited  him, 
none  of  these  things  moved  him ;    ho  counted  not 
his  life  dear  unto  himself,  so  that  he  might  finish 
his  course  with  joy,  and  the  ministry  which  he  had 
received  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  testify  the  Gospel 
of  the  grace  of  God.     Acts  xx.     After  a  lapse  of 
time,  it  pleased  God  in  his  providence  that  Paul,  for 
preaching  the  Gospel,  should  become  a  prisoner  at 
Rome.     While  in  his  chains,  believing  that  the  time 
of  his  departure  was  at  hand,  he  wrote  this  second 
Epistle  to  his  beloved  Timothy,  to  direct  and  ani- 
mate him  in  the  faithful  discharge  of  his  important 
duties  in  the  church  of  Christ  j  at  the  same  time,  in 
order  to  prepare  and  console  him  on  his  hearino-  of 
the  violent  death  which  the  apostle  should  have  en- 
dured, he  assured  him  of  his  confidence  and  joy  in 
the  following  animated  lines:  I  have  fought  a  good 
fight,  I  have  finished  my  course,  1  have  kept  the 
faith:  henceforth  there  is  laid  tip  for  me  a  crown  of 
righteousness,  which  the  Lord,  the  righteoiis  Judge, 
shall  give  me  at  that  day ;  and  not  to  me  only,  but 
unto  all  them  also  that  love  his  appearing.     While 
these  assurances  were  admirably  calculated  to  as- 
suage the  pangs  of  anguish  in  the  breast  of  young 
Timothy,  under  the  loss  of  Paul  the  aged,  the  sen 

56 


442        The  Christian'&  Course  terminated^ 

timents  themselves  have  often  been  verified  in  the 
last  moments  of  many  faithful  servants  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  still  remain  a  charming  excitement  to 
every  aged  Christian  to  perform  his  duty,  and  finish 
his  course  with  joy. 

li!\\e  commencement,  and  the  progress  of  the  Chris- 
tian's course,  though  subjects  of  the  highest  interest, 
are  unnecessary  to  be  introduced  in  this  discourse, 
as  they  have  been  more  or  less  explained  in  several 
of  the  essays  comprised  in  this  volume.  Your  at- 
tention therefore  will  be  directed  to  the  period  of 
THE  Christian's  course,  which  is  so  charmingly 
described  by  Paul  in  the  chapter  out  of  which  I  have 
selected  the  text,  and  which  possibly  may  form  a 
suitable  subject  with  which  to  close  this  work. 

It  is  an  observation   made   by  some  intelligent 

Christians,   that  no  man's  character  can  correctly 

be  determined,  until  the  finishing  stroke  by  death  \ 

and  indeed  our  Saviour  said,  He  that  endureth  to 

the  end,  the  same  shall  be  saved.   Death  is  the  trying 

hour ;  for  we  know  not  how  far  a  transgressor  may 

wander  in  the  paths  of  iniquity,  and  yet,  by  the 

grace  of  God,  have  his  feet  turned  into  the  way  of 

peace ;  so  neither  do  we  know  how  far  a  man  may 

support  a  profession  of  religion,  and  afterwards 

throw  off  the  mask,  and  end  his  days  in  shame  and 

misery ;  therefore  let  him  that  thinketh  he  stand- 

eth  take  heed  lest  he  fall ;  and  at  the  same  time  let 

us  remember,  that  the  Lord  alone  can  preserve  us 

unto  his  everlasting  kingdom,  and  grant  us  grace 


The  Christianas  Course  terminated.       443 

to  finish  our  course  with  joy.  In  order,  tlierefore, 
to  attain  more  correct  views  of  the  last  testimony 
of  Paul's  faith  and  confidence,  with  a  view  to  excite 
our  own,  let  us  examine  the  expression  of  his  sen- 
timents in  connexion  with  the  text. 

Observe  his  admirable  composure  in  the  prospect 
of  death,  lam  now  ready  to  he  offered,  and  the  time 
of  my  departure  is  at  hand.  The  certainty  of  the 
period  of  his  life,  /  have  finished  my  course.  The 
animating  prospect  \vhich  was  presented  before  him, 
Henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for  mc  a  crown  of  righ- 
teousness, ichich  the  Lord,  the  righteous  Judge,  shall 
give  me  at  that  day.  This  is  enhanced  by  the  de- 
lightful anticipation,  that  multitudes  of  others  who 
love  the  appearance  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  will  share  in 
the  same  honour  and  felicity.  If  the  dying  expres- 
sions of  a  departing  saint  are  calculated  to  make 
the  most  salutary  impressions,  then  let  us  with  so- 
lemn seriousness  observe — 

I.  His  composure.  Death  is  formidable  to  hu- 
manity. Hg  is  the  last  enemy  to  be  destroyed. 
Though  there  be  no  discharge  in  this  war,  it  may 
be  truly  affirmed,  that  the  saint  of  God  conquers 
when  he  falls,  by  the  victory  which  God  gives  him 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Paul,  in  the  com- 
mencement of  his  course,  gave  himself  to  the  Lord 
as  a  convert  and  as  a  minister,  serving  his  Master 
with  a  willing  mind  and  a  devoted  heart.  He  made  a 
good  calculation  of  the  afflictions  he  should  endure; 
and  in  the  history  of  his  life  wo  road  of  the  nignv 


9* 


444        The  Christian's  Course  terminated, 

trials,  bonds,  and  imprisonments,  vviiich  attended 
him,  and  that  he  was  in  deaths  oft.  Therefore  in 
Jiis  view  of  Christ,  the  temper  of  his  mind,  and  in 
the  firmness  of  his  faith,  he  was  habitually  ready  to 
suffer  or  die  while  pursuing  his  course,  and  in  this 
charming  frame  of  mind  he  could  say.  Idle  daily. 
Now,  the  time  of  bis  departure  is  at  hand  ;  the  time, 
not  to  be  annihilated,  but  to  leave  this  transitory 
world  by  a  violent  death,  and  then  to  enjoy  what 
he  had  so  lon^  desired,  to  depart  and  he  with  Christy 
which  is  far  better,  however  good  it  was  to  serve 
his  Lord  on  earth.  In  this  sweet  temper  he  assured 
Timothy  he  was  ready  to  be  offered,  as  in  all  pro- 
bability his  death  warrant  was  about  to  be  signed. 
This,  however,  did  not  produce  a  shade  of  discom- 
posure, he  was  ready,  not  only  for  the  bloody  hands 
of  Nero's  executioners,  but  to  pour  out  his  blood 
like  as  the  blood  of  the  ancient  sacrifice  was  poured 
out  at  the  foot  of  the  altar,  a  sacrifice  to  the  honour 
and  truth  of  his  blessed  Lord,  and  for  the  defence 
of  his  Gospol.  Noble  resolution  !  Happy  servant 
of  the  most  high  God !  May  we  also,  whether  in 
private  or  in  public  life,  though  not  called  to  mar- 
tryfiom,  so  realize  our  personal  interest  in  Christ, 
that  we  may  be  ready  when  the  time  of  our  depar- 
ture shall  be  at  hand,  and  thus  smile  upon  death  in 
prospect  of  a  glorious  immortality! 

n.  Let  us  mark  the  conclusion  of  his  life,  for,  says 
he,  I  have  finiythed  my  course.  The  very  course  of 
obedience  and  suffering  marked  out  and  allotted  him 
to  pursue  hy  his  Lord  and  Master,  and  he  had  now 


The  Christian^  Course  terminated.       445 

arrived  at  the  end  of  it.  Tlie  number  of  his  days 
were  accomplished,  and  his  last  moments  were 
expiring.  No  more  discourses  to  deliver,  the  voice 
of  his  prayer  and  praise  was  no  more  to  be  heard  in 
the  assembly  of  the  saints.  His  heart  was  now  dic- 
tating, and  his  hand  writing,  his  last  Epistle,  as  his 
dying  memorial.  The  care  of  the  poor,  for  whom 
Jie  was  so  benevolently  interested,  he  now  leaves  to 
the  tender  corppassion  of  his  God  and  Saviour ;  for 
the  hand  which  had  so  often  relieved  their  necessi- 
ties was  speedily  to  be  grasped  in  death.  He  had 
no  more  battles  to  fight  in  defence  of  the  Gospel 
against  error,  or  in  repelling  the  infernal  foe;  the 
more  painful  conflict  between  nature  and  grace,  flesh 
and  spirit,  in  his  own  breast,  were  now  ending  with 
his  course  for  ever.  So  true  is  that  saying  in  first 
Kings  XX.  11,  let  not  him  that  girdcth  on  his  harness 
hoast  himself  as  he  that  putteth  it  off;  for  certainly, 
it  is  one  thing  to  boast  on  putting  on  the  harness 
of  the  Gospel,  whether  as  a  Christian  or  as  a  minis- 
ter, and  another  to  put  it  off"  with  honour  when  the 
course  is  finished,  the  contest  ended,  and  the  head 
crowned  with  victory. 

HI.  The  animating  prospect  which  was  presented 
to  Paul  while  under  the  expectation  of  a  bloody 
death,  next  demands  your  most  devout  attention. 
Henceforth,  said  he,  there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown 
of  rigliteoiisne^s,  which  the  Lord,  the  righteous 
Judge,  shall  give  me  at  that  day.  The  object  was 
a  crown.  This  was  not  formed  of  laurels,  as  if  he 
had  won  an  earthly  race,  nor  of  gold  enriched  with 


446        The  Christian^  Course  terminated. 

jewels,  expressive  of  worldly  honour,  but  it  was  the 
emblem  of  his  future  life,  freedom,  glory,  and  per- 
fect felicity,  to  be  enjoyed  in  heaven.     It  was  a 
crown  of  righteousness,  obtained  in  truth,  holiness, 
and  justice,  through  the  obedience  and  death  of 
Jesus  Christ,    the  Lord  our  righteousness.     This 
crown  Paul  knew  was  laid  up  for  him;  not  now  to 
be  provided,  but  already  made  and  laid  up  for  him, 
and  was  perfectly  safe,  in  the  cabinet  of  heaven. 
Nero  might  deprive  Paul  of  his  head,  but  his  crown 
of  righteousness  was  inviolably  secure,  which  he 
did  not  expect  to  receive  as  a  reward  of  merit,  but 
as  freely  given  to  him.     No  man  was  ever  more 
filled  with  self-abasement  than  this  servant  of  the 
Lord  Jesus ;    nor  was  any  one  more  ardently  en- 
gaged in  magnifying  the   free  gifts  of  grace  and 
o-lory  from  the  hand  of  his  God.     And  now,  ^hen 
ready  to  be  offered  on  the  altar  of  martyrdom,  what 
else  could  have  produced  such  charming  composure 
and  holy  triumph,  but  the  prospect  of  the  crown  of 
life  as  a  free  and  unmerited  gift  \     The  hand  from 
whom  he  should  receive  his  crown,  he  knew  was 
that  of  the  Lord,  the  righteous  Judge.     Who  can 
this  be  but  Christ  the  Lord,  who  is  appointed  by 
Jehovah  the  Father,  to  be  the  Judge  of  quick  and 
dead,  and  who  shall  judge  the  world  in  righteous- 
ness'!   The  very  Jesus  whose  hands  were  nailed  to 
the  cross,  who  met  Saul  on  his  way  to  Damascus, 
conferred  on  his  heart  the  blessings  of  mercy,  and 
who  supported  him  in  the  arduous  duties  of  his 
ministry;  the  very  same  blessed  hands  were  now 
about  to  place  upon  his  servant's  head  the  crown  of 


The  ChristiaTi's  Course  terminated.       447 

righteousness,  as  theccnsiinimation  of  his  immortal 
blessedness !  But  at  what  period  shall  this  honour 
be  conferred  I  Paul  says,  at  that  day.  He  knew 
that  when  absent  from  the  body,  he  should  be  pre- 
sent with  the  Lord,  and  that  there  is  a  day  deter- 
mined when  the  dead  in  Christ  shall  arise  to  im- 
mortality and  glory.  Therefore  we  may  consider 
Paul  as  looking  forward  to  what  he  calls  in  this 
verse.  The  time  of  his  appearing,  for  at  that  time 
Christ  will  own  his  faithful  servants,  and  say  unto 
them.  Enter  thou  into  thejoij  of  thy  Lord. 

IV.  The  last  article  to  be  explained  in  this  de- 
lightful expectation  of  the  apostle  is,  the  additional 
pleasure  he  ijihould  enjoy  that  multitudes  of  others 
would  share  with  him  in  the  same  felicity.     Not  to 
me  only,  hut  unto  all  them  that  love  his  appearing. 
Here  the  generous  heart  of  this  venerable  man  of 
God  glowed  with  ardour !     It  was  just  and  right  that 
he  should  first  rejoice  in  anticipation  of  his  own  fe- 
licity; but  his  cup  overflowed.     He  was  competent 
to  trace  back  the  ancient  page  of  sacred  history, 
and  bring  to  his  recollection  the  many  patriarchs, 
prophets,   and   holy   worshippers  who  served   the 
Lord,  died  in  faith,  and  were  a  cloud  of  witnesses 
around  the  celestial  throne  of  God.   Though  at  this 
period  Paul  was  in  the  near  prospect  of  death,  he 
could  not  forget  his  brethren  the  apostles,  his  fellow 
compi^nions,  and  the  individuals  of  the  churches 
who  proved  their  discipleship  by  following  his  Lord. 
He  could  look  forward  also  to  succeeding  genera- 
tions, and  perceive  that  all  the  individuals  on  earth 


448       The  Christianas  Course  terminated* 

who  should  love  and  serve  the  Lord,  would  then 
share  with  him  a  crown  of  righteousness  that  should 
endure  for  ever.  Though  he  himself  was  the  chief 
of  the  apostles,  yet  he  put  himself  on  a  level  with 
all  others  who  loved  the  Lord,  let  their  station, 
talent,  age,  sex,  or  nation,  be  what  they  may.  It  is, 
however,  worthy  of  observation,  that  the  apostle 
draws  the  character  with  precision — All  that  love 
his  appearing;  for  certain  it  is,  that  none  will  love 
and  long  for  the  appearance  of  Christ  from  heaven, 
but  those  who  love  and  serve  him  upon  earth;  I 
wish  I  could  enter  into  the  full  glow  of  the  apostle's 
breast,  when  he  expressed  this  pious  sentiment,  but 
it  is  impossible !  I  presume  it  must  contarn  the 
essence  of  his  experience,  his  discourses,  his  writ- 
ings, and  his  prayers,  concentrated  in  one  point; 
giving  vent  to  his  warmest  feelings  in  favour  of 
those  who  love  the  Saviour,  to  meet  and  share  with 
him  in  those  honours  and  sacred  delights,  when  the 
earth  and  all  its  glories  shall  be  hurled  into  eternal 
oblivion. 

Thus,  by  the  abundant  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
Paul  commenced,  continued,  and  completed  his 
course  as  a  man,  as  a  Christian,  and  a  minister  of 
the  Gospel  of  our  salvation,  and  who  is  now  num- 
bered with  th€  spirits  of  the  just  made  perfect  in 
the  enjoyment  of  the  unbounded  felicity  of  heaven, 
in  the  immediate  presence  of  his  God  and  Saviour. 
How  sensibly  should  these  solemn  realities  impress 
the  mind  of  the  reader,  for  at  our  birth  we  had  a 
course  to  run,  and  perhaps  we  are  now  rapidly  ap- 


The  Christianas  Course  terminated.        449 

preaching  to  the  end.  Bear  in  remembrance  that 
there  are  but  two  ways  in  which  mankind  enter  into 
eternity.  These  are  the  narroio  icay  of  grace,  truth, 
and  holiness,  through  Christ  Jesus,  so  called,  be- 
cause few  there  be  that  find  it ;  and  the  wide  gate 
and  the  broad  way  of  unbelief  and  sin  at  which 
many  enter,  and  are  led  to  destruction.  Matthew 
vii.  13,  14.  Therefore  think  seriously  of  the  safety 
of  the  one,  and  the  danger  of  the  other,  for  certainly 
no  man,  let  his  profession  be  what  it  may,  can 
expect  to  finish  the  Christian  course  with  joy,  if  he 
has  not  entered  into  it  by  the  grace  of  the  Lord 
Jesus.  Let  these  solemn  considerations  impress 
your  mind,  for  nothing  is  more  certain  than  that 
our  course  will  speedily  terminate. 

Having  indulged  our  contemplations  on  the  con- 
cluding scenes  of  Paul,   the  servant  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  we  cannot  but  bring  to  recollection,   that 
when  Jesus  himself,  while  expiring  upon  the  cross, 
exclaimed,  It  is  finished,  redemption's  work  is  done ; 
and  having  so  said,  he  bowed  his  head  and  gave  up 
the  ghost     Upon  the  merit  of  this  finished  work  of 
the  areat  Redeemer,  Paul  rested  his  hope  of  ever- 
lasting  salvation;   and  he  too  finished  his  course 
upon  earth,  while  his  adorable  Lord  indulged  hira 
with  the  most  animating  prospect  of  receivmg  a 
crown  of  righteousness  in  the  final  day  of  the  re- 
surrection to  everlasting  life.     As  Job  tells  us,  day 
and  night  come  to  an  end,  so  the  end  of  all  fi^esh 
shall  come;  and  Peter  assures  us,  that  the  end  oj 
all  things  is  at  hand,  and  therefore  exhorts  us,  to 


450       The  Christian's  Course  terminated. 

he  sober,  and  watch  unto  prayer.  These  different 
periods  with  persons,  events,  and  things,  must  take 
place  till  the  consummation  of  all  things,  when  the 
Lord  will  appear  in  the  brightness  of  his  glory,  and 
justify  his  ways  with  the  children  of  men. 

The  WRITER,  under  the  pressure  of  feebleness 
and  age,  by  the  good  hand  of  his  God  upon  him, 
has  now  finished  the  contents  of  this  volume  ;  and 
whatever  may  be  the  age  of  the  read-er,  let  the 
coincident  of  these  serious  realities  make  a  suitable 
impression  upon  our  minds  on  the  closing  scenes 
of  life.  Let  us  resolve  with  Job,  All  the  days  of  my 
appointed  time  will  I  wait,  till  my  change  come. 
Chap.  xiv.  14.  And  in  the  mean  time,  follow  the 
admonition  of  the  Apostle  Jude,  by  building  up 
yourselves  on  your  'mosc  holy  faith,  praying  in  the 
Holy  Ghost,  keep  yourselves  in  the  love  of  God, 
looking  for  the  mercy  of  our  lord  Jesus  Christ  unto 
eternal  life,    Ver.  20,  2L 

Now  unto  him  that  is  able  to  keep  you  from  fall- 
ing, and  to  present  you  faultless  before  the  presence 
of  his  glory  with  exceeding  joy,  to  the  only  wise  God 
our  Saviour,  be  glory  and  majesty,  dominion  and 
power,  both  now  and  ever.    Amen, 


451 


AN  HYMN. 

The  race  appointed  I  have  run, 
The  coml)al's  o'er,  the  prize  is  won, 
And  now  my  witness  is  on  high, 
And  now  my  record's  in  the  sky. 

Not  in  my  righteousness  I  trust, 

I  bow  before  thee  in  the  dust, 

And  through  my  Saviour's  blood  alone, 

I  look  for  mercy  at  thy  throne. 

I  come,  1  come  at  thy  command, 
I  give  my  spirit  to  thy  hand, 
Stretch  forth  thine  everlasting  arms, 
And  shield  me  in  the  last  alarms. 

The  time  of  my  departure  is  come, 
I  hear  the  voice  that  calls  me  home; 
Now,  O  my  Lord,  let  trouble  cease, 
Now  let  thy  servant  die  in  peace. 

CM 


THE  END. 


